The Final Wars of Equestria

by Final fantasy forever

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Princess Cadance, Dark, Other, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe, Sad, Main 6
Length: 230825

Twilight has been conflicted about being a princess while her friends support it she worries about the responsibility it brings. In honor of her Princess Celetsia makes a new Holiday dedicated to friendship unaware of the danger growing.

Twilight has been conflicted about being a princess while her friends support it she worries about the responsibility it brings Princess Celestia has made a new holiday celebration in dedication to the magic of friendship. However not all have been catering to the reign of the Alicorns. Some begin to question how fit Celestia is to rule Equestria. When an old student of Celestia returns to the land after years of self exile bent on usurping the throne of the mare he view as his mother the flames of despair, hunger, and doubt are fanned into a ravenous fire that seeks to consume Equestria whole. When the the rebels declare themselves an independent nation and annex eastern Equestrian conflict erupts and Twilight finds herself in a war she's utterly unprepared for. As their situation grows dire the world begins to back and question Equestrias new leader bringing the conflict on a global scale leaving Equis to decide whether to remain loyal to Equestrian crown or aid the rebellious UGER in their so-called fight for unity and equality

PS If you didn't like it say why. same goes as if you do like it
(takes place after season three before season four)

Artist who generously made the cover art
https://www.fimfiction.net/user/Doukzor100

Published 2014-12-30 03:50:05 UTC
Last updated 2016-09-07 02:03:20 UTC

The UGER is born

Author's Note

Alright guys, Chapter 2 – a good way to start the New Year, sort of. I hope you enjoy it and live up to your resolutions. Sorry this took so long. It was much longer than I had hoped for. I’ll try to make the next chapter quicker.

PS: I would very much appreciated it if you would rate and comment on the story and maybe even lean more towards the like button. For those of you that read my bio you know that I am here to please my readers and I would like to know how I'm doing.
PSS: Hip, hip URA to whoever can find the Gravity Falls reference hidden in the story (honestly it’s not hard to find, it’s repeated about 5 times, more if you count it in Russian).

The UGER is born

THE FINAL WARS OF EQUESTRIA

CHAPTER 2 THE UGER IS BORN

Twilight awoke inside a cold room. She lifted herself off the marble floor and wandered aimlessly trying to find a way out. The place would have looked beautiful if it wasn’t in shambles. A large crystal chandelier lay broken on the floor, the stained glass windows around the rotunda were all shattered. She looked out the empty window frames and saw an entire destroyed city. She wondered how many ponies had lost their lives to whatever had happened? She saw what appeared to be statues of ponies but when she approached them she realized they weren’t made of stone but of ash -- these were bodies of ponies completely fried and turned to ash yet somehow they kept their form. Twilight felt uneasy but that was later turned to fear when she heard a loud demonic screech. She began panting heavily and ran down the corridor in front of her. After about 5 minutes of running she stopped to catch her breath. She took the time to ask the question, “What happened here?” Her train of thought was cut off when she heard sobbing coming from somewhere in the building. “Hello, Hello, hello,” she cried as she rushed towards the source. She felt if anypony was alive she had to find them. After about 3 minutes she reached another rotunda and found a small colt crying over a dead body. The colt and the body were both wearing identical green robes.

“WHY, WHY,” the colt cried, “sniff WHY DID THIS HAPPEN? HOW?” Twilight approached the colt. He noticed her and ran to embrace her. He latched onto her legs and she threw her hooves around him. He sobbed and cried into her mane and asked once more, “HOW, HOW COULD THE GODS DO THIS?”

A familiar voice answered him. “The gods had nothing to do with this.” Twilight turned around to see Peryite right behind them. She began to back away but he pursued her. As he did he grabbed the white colt and moved him aside, whispering to him in a calm voice, “Move along little one. You have a long day ahead of you. Believe me, I know”. As Twilight continued backing up leaving the colt to the mercy of Peryite she noticed that Peryite, the colt, and the dead body all wore the same robes -- identical to the last stitch. He eventually caught her and pushed her to the ground. Holding her down with his front right hoof he kneeled down to her level. He grabbed Twilight’s head and pulled it close.

“DREAMSTRIDER. So you too have fallen victim to the Dreamstirde effect. It’s the only way you could be here in the realm of unconsciousness. Imagine coming here every day, nyit, almost every time you sleep. Soon you will succumb to schizophrenia and madness. But it doesn’t have to end this way. It’s too late for me; you on the other hand…” He was cut off by the room beginning to deteriorate. “Look it’s all fading away. Your eyes are opening.” He pulled her head close and whispered in her ear, “I’ll see you soon in the waking world.”

Twilight moaned and grunted in her sleep. She was still unconscious from her fight with Peryite. She slowly opened her eyes and sat up. She rubbed her head and realized that Spike was sitting next to her, asleep and holding her right hoof. “Spike, Spike,” Twilight nudged the baby Dragon until he awoke.

“What? Huh, Twilight? Twilight!” he said in shock, “you’re awake!”

“Yeah. Good morning Spike. Ow, my head,” Twilight replied.

As they continued speaking the rest of Twilight's friends, as well as Shining Armor and Cadence, rushed into the room. “Twilight, Twilight,” they all shouted with excitement and joy.

Pinkie Pie wrapped her hooves around Twilight and burst into tears. “Oh Twilight, she cried, “we were beginning to think you wouldn't wake up.”

“Girls, girls I'm fine,” Twilight reassured. What are you all so worried about?

“You dear,” Rarity replied. “Speaking of which, how are you?”

“I'm fine,” Twilight replied. “Well aside from this headache, at least, and I had another one of those nightmares,” she continued. “Well two, really. One was in some destroyed city. There was a little white colt and that Thing was there. He didn’t hurt me but it felt so real. The second time that Thing was in Canterlot during the celebration and he and those soldiers in green killed Princess Celestia and Luna; even Discord. I fought against him to try and save you girls. I failed but he didn't but he didn't kill me and he...”

She paused when she saw the faces of her friends. “Twilight,” Applejack spoke, struggling to find the words. She couldn't look Twilight in the eye. She stared at the floor with her hat shrouding her face. The color drained from Twilight’s face.

“No … no dear Celestia, no.” Twilight began sobbing uncontrollably as she tried to come to the reality that her mentor, the pony whom she owed so much to, was dead along with Luna and Discord. “How,” she sobbed, “how does something like this happen?”

“I don’t know, Sugar Cube,” Applejack managed, fighting back tears.

“Where’s Peryite?” Twilight asked, wiping tears from her eyes.

“Who,” her friends asked.

“The pony that did this!” she wailed.

“You mean that horrible beast?” Rarity questioned.

“Yes,” Twilight replied.

“How do you know his name, Twi’?” Rainbow dash questioned.

“They referred to him as king Peryite in my dream so I assume that’s his name.”

Shining armor interrupted the conversation between the two. “Twili’, to answer your question, we’ve been searching all around Equestria for him but we haven’t found even a trace.”

“Then he’s getting away with what he did just like that?” Twilight asked.

“No,” her brother replied, “we will find him he will be made to pay.”

“What was he exactly, anyway?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I have no idea,” Twilight replied, “but...” She paused and looked at Cadence. “Cadence, you look like you have something on your mind?” Twilight asked, quite concerned.

“I have an idea of what that thing was,” she replied.

This caught the attention of everyone in the room. “What?” they all shouted in unison.

“I can’t say for certain,” Cadence added, “but I’m fairly confident that thing was a lampire.”

“A what?” Rainbow dash questioned. “You mean a vampire?”

“If only,” Cadence replied. “Lampires were crossbred beings of ponies, bats, and lamprey eels. They were beings of pestilence, poisons and parasitism. In ancient times they clashed with the Alicorns and the rest of civilization. When they attacked villages they would first spread disease, then they would infest crops with weevils, locusts and other grain and plant eating parasites. Then, once disease and hunger spread, they would attack, killing those who resisted and keeping the rest as cattle to feed their blood lust.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on,” Rainbow dash interrupted. “If there are hordes of these demons living around Equestria why aren’t we doing something about them?”

“Because we all thought they were extinct,” Cadence protested. “The Alicorns hunted them down and destroyed their main stronghold, Adal Matar, and destroyed the remaining cells. After that any remnants of them were hunted down either by royal guards, or at the time there was a group of mercenaries for ponies who were seeking revenge for whatever reason on those abominations of nature.”

Twilight interrupted the two of them. “Cadence how do you know all this?”

“I read it in the old Crystal Empire archives. They kept documents about the purges on those things. Two intriguing things I found in there were an ability they had to change their voices to any pitch, tone, region, of even gender that they please. And the other was entities they worshiped.”

“What were they?” Twilight asked.

“One was the god of order, balance, and purpose.”

“Why would they worship the god of order?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Because he is also the god of poisons, pestilence, and parasitism. An interesting thing I read about that god was that he was called the god of flesh.”

“God of flesh,” Twilight remarked.

“He was called that because by tradition the malefic gods would take a mortal pony and make him a sub-god. He could live indefinitely unless he was slain in battle. It’s kind of sad really for some poor soul to have their complete life taken away to be a demon. It does make sense that he would want Princess Celestia dead. She is, after all, the spirit of the sun, one of the main things lampires feared. It also makes sense why he would choose to attack in the night. What I question is why he killed Princess Luna.”

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“Because they worshiped her as well.”

“What?” they all shouted.

“They worshiped her as the Princess of the Night and considered her a guardian who gave them sanctuary. They even went as far as to call her the Night Mother. Perhaps he killed her because she got in the way.”

“Or maybe he’s just a murderous heathen,” Rainbow dash protested.

“I would have to say you’re wrong,” Cadence replied. “For whatever reason, he spared Twilight.”

“He said it was because he thought I might help the union later if he spared me.”

“Well, I think he’s gonna be mighty disappointed,” Applejack added. “Right Twilight?”

There was silence.

“Uhh, Twilight?”

Twilight was at loss for words until she blurted out, “I don’t know. I just don’t know. He killed Princess Celestia and Luna and Discord and while I tried avenge them and kill him for it…” She paused. You saw what he’s capable of. He could’ve killed me, and all of you so if he lets you live I’ll do what he wants.”

“Twilight, calm down. He can’t hurt you or any of us. Don’t worry,” Applejack assured her.

“Of course he can. He killed Princess Celestia and Luna as well as Discord and 36 guards in Canterlot during the Royal holiday. Nopony is safe.”

“Twilight,” Cadence interrupted, “we are taking extra precautions. He won’t be able to do that again. I promise you he won’t harm you.”

Twilight calmed herself down before replying, “Very well, but what’s going to happen to Equestria with the princesses gone?”

“That’s another thing I wanted to mention, Twilight,” Cadence continued. “With them gone and me ruling the crystal Empire you are the only Alicorn who can take the throne.”

Twilight’s eyes widened at this. “What? You want me to take the throne? You want me to rule Equestria!?!”

“I know this is very sudden and I’m sorry, but the Equestrian citizens need some pony to lead and it has to be you.”

Twilight was at a loss for words. “I…I…”

She was interrupted by Applejack. “Twilight, we knew you were going to have to lead Equestria so just know we’re here for you,” she reassured.

“She’s right, dear,” Rarity added. “I even went to the trouble of tailoring you these robes.” She presented Twilight a red coronation robe. It was long and silky. It was trimmed with fur and had a yellow sash around it. Linking the two shoulders was a golden chain of circles and crosses with real gold and rubies as well as gold ribbons on each shoulder. The base of the robe was cottony white and puffed with black stripes segmenting each piece, and just above that were gold embroideries. There were golden strands with tassels at their ends. It even came with an amulet. Its back was embroidered with her cutie mark.

“It’s beautiful Rarity,” Twilight said, “but don’t you think it’s a bit much?”

“Nonsense, dear. You’re the leader of the nation now. You’re going to have to look serious when you give your speech.”

“Speech?” Twilight wailed out, quite concerned.

“Yes, Twilight,” Cadence added. The ponies of Equestria have been quite on edge about this whole situation and we need some pony to remind them that it’s all right.

“How is this all right?” Twilight wailed. “The princesses are dead!”

“Yes, but we must restore order, else there will be hell to pay.”

“She’s right, Twili’,” Shining Armor chimed in.

Twilight was at a loss for words. “Very well,” she finally submitted. “I suppose I should do this now.”

“That would be wise,” Shining Armor added. “We need to restore order as soon as possible.”

Twilight put on her new robes and with her friends as well as brother and sister-in-law walked to the same podium she was at not three nights ago. On her way there she thought three nights ago her life looked like it was doing pretty well. Now look at it.

Twilight stood at the podium with her friends beneath her on a lower level. She stared out into the vast crowd of ponies, cleared her throat, and began to speak. “Citizens of Equestria, I am humbled that you have accepted me to lead you in these dark times. I promise you I will not disappoint.”

The masses talked amongst themselves before one colt questioned Twilight, “Your Highness, what was that thing that killed our princesses?”

“We are not sure of the being’s identity.”

Another one quickly added, “Have you found where he is?”

“We are unsure of his location,” Twilight replied, “but we assure you everything is being done to bring him to justice! We have our allies being ever watchful and the Royal Army has been deployed to find him. We will not rest until this heathenish traitor is made to answer for his crimes and…”

She was cut off by a horrifyingly familiar voice. “Really now, is that so, dearest Twilight? You’ve already called upon the Royal Army and allies in other nations just to find little old me? Well, I suppose you can call them all back now. You found me.”

King Peryite slowly descended onto the balcony to the right of Twilight. “Salutations, Your Highness,” Peryite said slyly. “I see you’re looking quite healthy. Did you recover from our ‘little rumble’? I can see the sleep in your eyes. You just woke up, didn’t you? When I said you earned a rest I didn’t mean that long of one.”

Twilight was paralyzed. She couldn’t move or speak. The mere presence of this pony chilled her to the bone.

Shining Armor interrupted their conversation. “Guards, seize him at once.” Royal guards began storming the right balcony and attempted to detain Peryite and his elite guard. When they drew close Peryite channeled his magic to his hooves and released a shockwave and the 50 or so guards were sent flying.

The few that remained got to their hooves and attempted once more until Peryite reached into his robes and pulled out an official badge of office. “Enough!” he shouted.
“As a member of the Royal Lifeguard I out rank all of you and I order you to STAND DOWN.”

“WHAT!!!” Every pony shouted in unison.

“Check my badge of office then.” One of the guards hesitantly approached the lampire and took the badge from him. He examined it closely before stuttering, “I…I…It’s real. He’s a member of the inner circle of the Celestian Lifeguard.”

“This is madness!” Shining armor shouted.

“I find it as hard to believe as you Captain, but it’s true,” the guard replied.

“Shining Armor hesitated before shouting, “SO WHAT? He murdered Princess Celestia and Luna. As far as I care this makes him even worse of a traitor.

Peryite interrupted the conversation between them. “What they do you mean Captain? Princess Celestia and Luna are not dead.”

At hearing this Twilight snapped back into reality from her trance of fear and shouted, “What do you mean not dead? I saw you, my friends saw you, my brother saw you, the whole kingdom of Canterlot saw you. You killed them all!”

“Interesting, my dear,” Peryite said slyly. “Then answer me this: how have the sun and the moon been rising and setting for the past three days and nights, hmm?”

Twilight was stunned. She knew the mere fact that the sun had risen was proof that her mentor was still alive. “B…b… But how I saw you kill them,” Twilight stuttered.

“Correction: you saw me destroy their bodies. You also saw me store their souls in gatherer’s lanterns. Their bodies have been completely remade, flawlessly might I add, and their souls accepted the new host bodies. They are all alive and quite healthy and being treated as esteemed guests of honor in my Palace. So while we’re still on this note I have committed no murder and I have not betrayed any pony. You can have me arrested, I suppose. You could call for a court-martial but might I remind you, Shining Armor and Twilight, the only pony who could call for an immediate arrest and incarceration would be Princess Celestia and she appears to be absent,” he snickered. “For you it would take one day for the order to even be filed and four days of court, then five days minimum for a verdict to be reached. So for the rest of the day I’m free to do what I see fit, even leave Canterlot. So, checkmate, and I will say once more I order you to stand down. The Royal Guards backed off.

“Excellent, Peryite said slyly. “No doubt many of you have wondered why I’m here. Well, my fellow ponies, I am here to liberate. I am here to spread the word and reveal to you the tyrant that has been hiding in plain sight and to dispel the illusion to the empire that has been ruling your lives.”

The masses talked amongst themselves before Peryite calmed them down and spoke. “But before I begin I’d like to get into a position better to make a speech.” He then turned to Twilight. “I hope you don’t mind moving over so I may speak, Princess.” And with those words he spread his wings and took flight to the middle balcony.
As he approached Twilight she began to creep back in fear until she began to fall over the railing. “Twilight!” her friends shouted.

She was about to begin her descent to the ground when Peryite zipped at blinding speed and caught her around the waist and neck. He pulled her back up, staring right into the lavender mare’s eyes putting, his face inches from hers. He told her in a calm and sweet but still terrifying voice, “Twilight you really should be more careful. It would be a shame if this were to end in tears. Don’t be afraid of me. Let me help you and the rest of Equestria. While I’m at it, I think we can both benefit from each other. We may even call each other allies in the end. Or I might even make a bolder claim that we could call each other friend.”

Twilight was frozen with fear. She felt like crying but she didn’t want to show weakness if this pony was trying for a political end. She held back tears and hid her fear and calmly spoke. “Thank you. Now would you kindly let go of me?”

“You see, my dear, we can be civil, of course, and thank you for your kindness in return. I know this form scares you so maybe I should take one that you are more…” he paused and cleared his throat and began to speak with a very familiar Netherlands voice, “… comfortable with.” As he did his lamprey eels became paper thin and wrapped around him. He then threw off his robes and his guards passed him a worker’s uniform and a pair of deep blue contact lenses. With those final adjustments he became the spitting image of Lenin Fitzroy. And with that Twilight stepped down from the podium and let Peryite speak.

“Citizens of Canterlot, my name is Peryite, esteemed leader of the Union of Global Equestrian Republics, God of order balance and purpose as well as poisons pestilence and parasitism.” The whole crowd gasped, as well as Twilight and friends. “This alias however is called Lenin Fitzroy. Through it I have spread the word to all the proletariats suffering. But we are all slaves, my comrades, we must all fight to insure an equal and prosperous future. I have spread the good word to the poor but I realize I must share it with you too for we need every pony to contribute to our glorious revolution. And that is why I am here, my comrades, to show you what your true place in this society is and what your place will be in our glorious Global Union. There is no doubt in my heart that you have many questions and much hate for me but I assure you the UGER and I are here only for your benefit.

One of the Colts from the crowd spoke up. “Then why did you kill our Princess?!”

“Because Celestia betrayed all of you. She has been lying and ruling our lives in such a way that we have been oblivious to it for the past thousand years.”

“What!?” the masses shouted.

“For generations no pony has had true freedom you have all been victimized by Celestian tyranny. All the decisions you have made have been pre destined by this horrid leader of yours. She has manipulated your every decision.”

The crowd talked amongst themselves before one pony shouted, “What proof do you have or do you just expect us to take your word for it?”

Why comrade, the proof is there amongst all of you branded on each and every one of your flanks! Indeed even your Cutie marks are just sad reminders of the freedom you have never enjoyed. Don’t believe me? Then who gave you those cutie marks, hmm? Do you have any history of them before Celestia’s reign? Do you have any history prior to the overthrow of Discord? Sure, she may have dressed it up with pretty words, ‘Its your destiny, it’s the role you were meant to play.’ Rubbish, all of it. Citizens of Canterlot, your tyrant is gone you have never been so close to freedom. You need only to reach out and grab it and it will be yours and together we shall live on in a new and glorious nation.”

At contemplating all this, the crowd was now in an uproar and putting it all on Twilight. “Well what do you have to say, princess? You lied to us,” they shouted in anger. Answer us, we want our freedom they shouted.”

Twilight was in a panic. “Citizens of Canterlot please calm down. Do not believe these lies.”

Peryite chuckled and turned to Twilight who was now right in back of him. He placed his hoof under her chin and pulled her face close to his and spoke in his normal voice. “Well I bucked at the hornet’s nest Twilight. Let’s see if you’re princess enough to calm them down.” He them rubbed his nose against Twilights giving her an Eskimos kiss. At this, Twilight pushed him off and began blushing. Peryite chuckled and flew about 15 or so feet away and hovered in place with his hind legs crossed.

Twilight began a counter speech. “Um citizens,…” There was no response. Twilight cleared her throat and dispersed a large blast of magic. The loud boom stunned and silenced the masses. It shocked everyone but none were more shocked than her friends and Peryite (who was impressed by her initiative).

“ENOUGH!” she wailed to the masses. They all stood at attention. “I know a lot of what he says may sound true and some of it might even be true but hear me out. It’s not as horrible as it might sound. Tell me, have your lives truly been miserable?”

“No,” they responded.

“Have you ever felt that you were slaves?”

“No,” they replied.

“Just 30 minutes ago would you have said that you proudly serve princess Celestia?”

“Yes,” they said.

“And at any point did you feel abused?”

“No,” they said once more.

“Then why?” Twilight asked. “Why only now do you harbor such hate for the royal family? Is it because one pony who you have never met before today points his hoof at them and puts all his hate on them? You knew our history already and that of Cutie marks. Yes you may not get much choice in it but it is your place in society and can you truly say you are unhappy where you are right now? Because if so, then do what will make you happy because you have the right to a good life.”

The masses conversed once again until some pony asked, “What if I want to be a carpenter?”

“Make a house and if the roof stops rain and the walls hold back wind then be my guest,” Twilight responded.

“What if I want to be a doctor?” another asked.

“If you can care for some pony or in more serious cases perform proper surgery then go saves lives.”

One more spoke out, “What if I want to be a diplomat?

“If you have a sharp tongue, practice honeyed words and watch what you say then go right ahead.”

At this the crowd cheered and Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. Peryite was stupefied by what he just witnessed. He glided down to Twilight. “How…When…Where did you learn to make speeches like that?”

“I learned from the best, ‘Lenin’. Thanks, by the way.”

A look of fury found its way onto Peryite’s face. Twilight smiled and said, “Don’t be that way, Perry. What happened to being civil to each other?”

The look of fury was replaced by an appalled look. “Did you just call me Perry? You will regret this, Twilight, that I promise you!”

“What are you going to do?” Twilight asked. “Kill me? You can’t kill me here. They would know you and your union are just a bunch of murderers. Your revolution would be over before it even began.”

“I might not be able to kill you, but know this: I will see everyone in your gods damn family burn. Then I’ll do the same to your wretched friends and all of their families. I’m gonna rip them apart limb by limb and brat by brat.”

At hearing this Twilight’s sly behavior was replaced by a white-hot hate. She grabbed Peryite by the collar of his robes and aggressively shook him. She spoke quietly and soft but her expression was harsh. “DON’T YOU DARE TOUCH THEM DO YOU HEAR ME!!!” She began panting from her intense anger. “And don’t worry,” she added, “about what you said earlier. I am not afraid of you.”

Peryite was frozen in place he wasn’t afraid of Twilight but was shocked at how aggressive she could be. He expected her to be so scared she would comply like a good little filly but she was as defiant as… well as he was. He ended his train of thought and focused at the situation at hand. There had to be a way to win this. If he failed here even if the Royal army fired the first shot in war the world would view the UGER as nothing more than rebels. Even if they won he could never achieve global unity and with it global regulated enterprise. If that were to happen the only way to make a larger point would be to kill Twilight (a card he was deathly afraid to play) and declare war and if he did that, even though Equestria would be leaderless when the revolution came (if it came) the world would rise in Equestria’s defense. It would all be for nothing. He wanted to do this without war but to do that he needed Twilight alive and willing to comply. He thought she would be scared into submission (but she seemed unfazed) or that she would want to protect her loved ones when threatened but that only seemed to make her angrier and more defiant.

THINK, he told himself, there must be some way to show them that the crown cannot be trusted. He gazed around and focused on a group of ponies arguing with royal guards. Not all of them were satisfied with Twilight. A little less than 10% of the masses were quarreling, “a powder keg ready to be set off with a single spark.”

Peryite smiled and said to Twilight, “I didn’t want to resort to this, but…” He looked to one of his guards and said “It’s for the greater good.” The guard nodded and left. Peryite pushed Twilight away. They conversed a little more until Peryite saw Cadence and lost his train of thought. He remembered her from the celebration but he had a funny feeling about her. He knew he had met her somewhere else before. As he thought about it he began feeling nauseous and got a headache. It then escalated to where he began having schizophrenic hallucinations, seeing disturbing images of his old father figure and mother die in the Calamity from his childhood. Peryite shut his eyes and began repeating, “NYET NYET POZHALUYSTA ETO OSTANOVIT’!!!! He began panting heavily. Twilight asked him, “Are you alright,” more out of curiosity than concern. Peryite opened his eyes to meet hers and she instantly felt terrified. He had taken off his contacts. From even a short distance everything would have looked in place (for a lampire at least). She looked into his eyes and felt chills run down her spine. She saw nothing. His eyes were still red but they weren’t the blood red they usually were; they were a rusty red like newly dried blood. His pupils were also nowhere to be found and they looked, well, dead. He stared at Twilight with his expressionless, emotionless face; and cocked his head slightly to his right as if trying to comprehend Twilight. He approached her and began speaking in his native language to her. She couldn’t understand him but what she heard was this:

“The zherebets v temno manipuliruyet on manipuliruyet vsem nam kak peshki na shakhmatony doske. My yego instrumenty.”

Twilight was too scared to even try to comprehend what he was trying to say (even if she could focus or understand he talked so fast it probably wouldn’t matter). Suddenly Peryite held his front hooves on his head as if he a headache. He clenched his eyes shut once more. When he opened them they were deep blue. He looked at Twilight with great fear and concern. He spoke once more but this time she understood completely. He only spoke three words: “Please save them”. Once more he shut his eyes and when he opened them his eyes were flickering rapidly from deep red to rusty to blue. He then shut his eyes once more before opening them one last time to reveal his natural red eyes. He smiled at Twilight with his toothy fanged grin. (It would have made her feel uneasy but after what she just witnessed she was almost relieved to see he was back to normal.)

“Well, it’s good to see you’re alright,” Twilight said somewhat sarcastically.

“Trust me, Twilight, you won’t be thinking that for long,” he said slyly. As if on cue, screams of terror erupted from the masses below. Twilight looked down in shock Peryite did as well (but not in shock).

A unicorn mare was holding a dead and bleeding out unicorn stallion. The mare was shouting to some of nearby royal guards. YOU BASTARDS YOU KILLED HIM.

At hearing this, the crowd turned their attention and their happiness was turned to hate. They began shouting at the guards as well. “You murderers, how could you? We’ll have your heads.”

The Royal Guards were in a state of fear and panic. They were unimaginably outnumbered by the masses. “Citizens please, this was not our doing, please…”

They were cut off by the citizens. “You liars! You murderers!” they shouted.

At this point some of the populace began trying to take the spears from the guards and in the chaos and fright the guard leader gave the order to attack. The guards did so and killed five more citizens. They did so in self-defense and in fear but this action would forever change the fate of Equestria. At this appalling sight the masses trampled and beat the guards, taking their weapons and ruthlessly stabbing them until they were a bleeding mess.

Twilight was terrified at what she was seeing she began to speak but was cut off by Peryite. “Citizens of Equestria, do you now see why the Union exists? To keep you safe from these murderous heathens. We fight for YOU but we must see that you are willing to fight for YOURSELVES. You would raise up arms to defend your home and your families. WELL EQUESTRIA IS YOUR HOME, WE ARE YOUR FAMILY. WILL YOU NOT RAISE UP ARMS FOR US? JOIN THE UNION, JOIN THE FAMILY OF OUR GLORIOUS GLOBAL EQUESTRIAN REBUBLICS AND TOGEATHER WE WILL BUILD A BETTER EQUESTRIA, A BETTER WORLD, A BETTER FUTURE REJOICE MY COMRADES REJOICE, FOR OUR DAY OF LIBERATION HAS ARIVED AND WITH IT THE DAY OF RECKONING FOR THE EQUESTRIAN CROWN. LET NOTHING STAND IN YOUR WAY. FOR LIBERTY, FOR EQUALITY, FOR EQUESTRIA URA!!!!!” At hearing this, the masses began fighting a very one-sided battle with the guards who almost immediately retreated to the palace. Those who stayed were killed almost instantly. Once they were done the mob began to storm the palace.

Shining Armor put up his barrier spell around the castle to keep out the populace. “Twilight, I’m not sure how long that will hold them,” he said.

“I’ll think of something. Don’t worry for now. Get the guards to aid you.” Twilight spoke calmly but was really terrified.

Peryite chuckled and said, “I hope you know that for me and my guards to get out of here I need to destroy that barrier.”

Twilight looked at him with a look of intense hostility and yelled, “YOU DID THIS DIDN’T YOU! YOU FRAMED THOSE GUARDS.”

Peryite scoffed and said, “Twilight I’m hurt you would accuse me of such a heinous thing. If that’s how you’re going to treat me I will take my leave. Alright boys lets raise the roof, or barrier,” he corrected himself. His horn began to glow in preparation for a spell. Twilight couldn’t think but her body acted as she leapt at Peryite tackling him to the ground and interrupting his spell. Peryite’s guards raised their rifles with bayonets and prepared to stab Twilight.

“WAIT,” Peryite yelled. He spoke to Twilight in a sly tone. “Twilight dear you might be the one holding me down but I doubt this is as comfortable to you as it is to me.”

Twilight began to blush but she was determined not to let him get to her. “Please,” she pleaded. “Please, you must know some way to stop them.” She could hardly believe that she was begging him for help.

“Maybe,” Peryite replied slyly, “but why should I help you?”

“Because you’re not a monster. You spared my life before. Please,” she repeated.

“Peryite sighed, “Very well. Can’t you just use the mass pacify spell?”

“The what?” Twilight asked.

“Really?” Peryite responded. “Celestia never taught you that? It was one of the first illusion spells she taught me. I suppose I can thank her for my nasty if not mischievous little habit of mind manipulation. Here,” he said handing Twilight a phial of liquid.

“What’s this?” Twilight asked.

“A key,” Peryite replied.

“A key? Twilight said. It looks more like a phial of limeade. How is this a key?

“It’s a key damn it. Go to the palace library. There should be a podium attached to the wall with a book labeled ‘A Study of Magic and its Miracles and Tragedies’. Push down on the podium and it should open a panel in the wall. Follow the path until you reach a door with a water basin in front of it. Pour the liquid into the basin and it will open. Then go to the illusion spells and find the mass pacify spell. (I hope you can learn it quickly).”

“Wait,” Twilight wailed.

Peryite interrupted her. FOR THE SAKE OF THE GODS, Twilight, you’re right on top of me. I can hear you, and while we’re on that note would you kindly get off me?”

Twilight did as she was asked. Peryite rose from the ground. “Thank you. Now what did you want?”

“Please,” Twilight repeated, “Show me where this is.”

Peryite sighed. “Oh for Mother’s sake. Fine. Just be glad there’s reason for me to keep you alive, girl. Besides, it’s been quite some time since I toured the Royal palace. It might be like trying it for the first time again, though it won’t be the same without Mother Celestia.”

Twilight paused. “What did you call her?”

“NEVER YOU DAMN MIND WHAT I CALLED HER,” Peryite snapped. “Keep out of business that isn’t yours!!!”

“Alright, alright,” Twilight said. Let’s go.

“Let me go with you, Twili’,” Shining armor insisted.

“No,” Twilight snapped. You need to stay here and make sure the barrier doesn’t fall.

“We shall accompany you, Your Majesty,” Peryite’s guards added.

“Nonsense,” he replied. “I’ll be fine.”

“But my liege…”

“But nothing. I can handle myself, especially if my only threat is this fiery little lass.”

“Very well. Stay safe my liege.” The guards bowed to him and he and Twilight began their walk to the palace library.

They didn’t speak for about 5 minutes until Twilight broke the ice. “Why?”

“Why?” Peryite asked.

“Why did you do this?”

“Because nopony else will,” Peryite answered.

“Will what? Kill the innocent?” Twilight retaliated.

“No,” he replied, “fight for Equestria.”

“And this has no personal gain for you whatsoever?”

Peryite stopped walking and sighed. “Twilight.”

“Y…yes she answered?”

“I don’t like what I am doing.”

“You have a strange way of showing it.”

“I must be passionate about it. It’s what gives courage and inspiration to my subjects. But believe you me, Twilight, I would love not to care. I would love to spend my life in my palace eating (or drinking) pierogi and borscht, but as I’ve learned filly luck is the biggest svoloch in the multi verse -- at least to me. I know for a fact she’s been kind to you.”

“Really?” Twilight responded in a sarcastic tone. “I wouldn’t consider myself very lucky being a princess in a time like this.”

“Well, you are lucky,” Peryite snapped. “The only ponies you can blame for this are me for starting this revolution and yourself for not submitting to it. I gave you a chance and am still giving you one,” he continued. “Just let me help you, please.”

“And if you were in my position would you submit?” she questioned.

Peryite paused. “You have no idea, no idea how long I have been waiting for some pony to come to me and tell me, ‘Don’t worry. It’s none of your concern. Let me take your burdens from you. Go live your life.’ I am giving you the chance I never had, Twilight,” he continued, “the chance to be free from responsibility. Being a leader and a god is a curse damn it. So many abuse its power. The only ones happy with it are tyrants, but for those who care it’s a curse. IT’S A BUCKING CURSE.”

Twilight was a bit nervous listening to all this. “P…Peryite,” she stuttered.

“I…I’m sorry,” he apologized, “but the point is I don’t hate you, Twilight. I love you just as much as I love any other of my subjects. I don’t want you to suffer but I can’t sacrifice the lives of thousands of my children for one rebellious daughter, so please don’t make me kill you. I hate this situation just as much if not more than you.

Twilight was unsure how to feel about Peryite. He seemed like a heartless monster at first but now it sounded like he was out to save the world. (That couldn’t be true though, could it?) She felt so conflicted and wasn’t sure what to say but she felt she had to keep this conversation going. He might tell her something important by mistake. She couldn’t find a good question so in a desperate attempt she blurted out, “WHAT WOULD YOU KNOW ABOUT ME?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“You spoke like you knew so much about me because filly luck smiled upon me. What do you know about me other than I’m the element of magic and a princess?”

Peryite smiled. “Well, I know that when you were just starting to get important you believed friendship was a waste of time until its power saved Equestria from Nightmare Moon.” He said “power” in a sarcastic tone. “I also know that you have had your own conflicts with your friends proving that friendship is bittersweet. It was your magic that gave life to your little pet spike when he was an egg, which even if you don’t realize it effectively makes you his mother, and you wanted to help him find his family. During your early filly hood you idolized your older brother who, might I add, is pathetic compared to you. He was not your only companion, he was your BBBFF, wasn’t he?

Twilight was stunned. “H…h…how did you know all that?”

“I know a lot of things. I reviewed you and your friends’ pasts. For instance Rainbow Dash is a flight school dropout. Fluttershy might be spineless but when it came to defending you from a dragon she had courage that would make any solider envious. Pinkie Pie’s deepest fear ever since her birthday was losing you all. The robes Rarity made you bear a striking similarity to the robes of the king of my old homeland, my late Tsar of the Tazal bloodline. Coincidental? Probably not. Constants and variables of transdimensional travel, I guess.”

Twilight was completely lost. “What, old homeland, Tsar? Tazal bloodline? Constants and variables?”

“QUIET,” Peryite snapped. “I’m not through. And finally Applejack…” He paused. “Well, that one is a bit personal and I know she hasn’t told you about it so I’ll keep it to myself, I guess I am done.”

Twilight asked, “How do you know all of this?”

“I reviewed your lives since birth. I looked at all your adventures and learned from them – all except the Canterlot wedding and your times in the Crystal Empire. I always got headaches when I watched those.”

Twilight felt a little disturbed that she was spied on but she kept her cool and continued, “Well, since you know so much about me, what’s your story? Tell me about yourself.”

Peryite paused before replying, “Ask away.”

“How old are you?” (It seemed like a ridiculous question but if he was a god…)

“That’s really a matter of debate -- something I have been trying to find out myself.”

“What do you mean? How can you not know how old you are?”

“Well it really depends what you believe. If you look at it as how many years of real time I’ve been alive I would be around 23 years of age. On the other hand when the malefic gods made me the god of order they put me through an advanced aging process called “the metamorphosis” during which I learned from all past gods of order. When it was done only 5 months had passed but I was 5000 years older, so by that I am around 5023 years of age. However, some history of lampiric studies on foal lampires showed that after 300 years they didn’t grow or age a day, which made the theory that lampires stopped aging when they became lampires. So by that theory I am only 8 years of age. So I repeat I don’t know.”

Twilight was saddened, not just by the story but she could see in his eyes he looked lost. It must have been tearing at him not to know just this simple fact. She felt sorry for him but she also felt he deserved to suffer. But he didn’t seem like the monster she had believed he was, not completely at least. “Where are you from?” Twilight asked. “You mentioned an old homeland so where was that?”

“Uralia.”

“Uralia?” Twilight asked.

“You probably never heard of it.” Peryite added, “I doubt anypony in Equestria has…” He paused. “Well that may not be completely true. The reports of Equestria were fertile soil and primitive and peaceful natives. The key word is peaceful. Other reports on other worlds were that there were nonviolent natives but Equestria was the only one with “peaceful ones” meaning that communication between the transdemensional pilgrims and another Equestrian civilization likely happened. So on that note it is possible that Uralians and Equestrians made contact before me and…” He paused. “Well, never mind.”

Twilight felt she was getting somewhere. “Tell me about your homeland. What was Uralia like?”

“It was beautiful. It had its flaws, though.”

“Did you like it there?”

“I don’t have the most pleasant memories of it. I spent my early childhood 5 years old breaking my back off at the smelter.”

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“Because I needed to provide for my mother. I never knew my Father. He was a sailor who found my mother attractive. They had 3 nights together before he sailed away. Little did they know I was being made in my mother’s womb. When I was born she sunk every last penny into keeping me alive, clothed, and fed, until the point where we couldn’t afford to feed ourselves. I worked a dying, trade smelting bullets. At the time these primitive weapons were becoming obsolete and ineffective.

“Obsolete, ineffective? They seemed pretty advanced and pretty effective,” Twilight remarked.

“That’s because Equestria is the most primitive place I’ve ever seen. Back in Uralia a new more advanced set of weapons that were a combination of machine and magical items were on the reign. These new weapons made bursts of magic capable of ripping straight through armor and then some. They were in such high demand to turn the tide in the Thousand Year War.”

“Thousand Year War?” Twilight asked. “How could a war rage on for that long?”

“Complete control, Twilight. Uralia and Caelondia wanted complete undisputed control over the Motherland. Uralia owned subterranean bases and cities as well as power over the plains and fields of the surface while Caelondia, the city in the sky, ruled the skies and mountains on the land. We were pretty desperate to gain the upper hand. They even started a somewhat disturbing program where they stole magic from Unicorns and then…” He paused. “Never mind. It’s unthinkable and power mad. It’s sad really. I was there that day they were so close to ending…” He paused. “Well I suppose it did end that day anyway, along with everything else,” he continued with a glum tone.

“Peryite,” Twilight said, rather concerned.

He didn’t respond for 15 seconds. “Well, WHAT CAN YOU DO HAHAHAH.” He began speaking in a tone so happy it was senile. “WHAT CAN YOU DO,” he repeated.
“MILLIONS DIED, TEARS WERE CRIED. IT’S ALL WATER UNDER THE BRIDGE.” He began laughing in a maniacal way but he then began to tone it down till he began sobbing.

“Peryite, a…are you ok?”

“I…I’m fine I…it’s just hard to talk about,” he replied, wiping tears from his eyes. “Anyway back on topic; one day after finishing my time I came home and saw that my mother had finished her time too.”

Twilight didn’t need to ask what that meant. “I…I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he replied. “Anyway after about 3 days (that’s how long It took to bury her and find out I had no family left) I returned to the smelter to find I had received a pink slip for not showing up for work for 3 days.”

“They left you with nothing when you just lost your only family?!”

“They had bigger problems than the life of one purposeless orphan. I was nopony, at least nopony worth keeping alive,” he added. He talked in a normal tone but was holding back tears.

“So what did you do?” Twilight asked.

“I begged and starved and froze most of the time. When nopony would help me, give me food, I would take it or pick their pockets. Usually I spent most of my time in the temples and shrines to the mother of life and Pyth the god of fire, not because I was a colt of worship but because it was warm and so long as I prayed or looked like I was, they wouldn’t kick me out.

“That’s how you lived?” Twilight asked.

“For a good years and a half,” Peryite answered.

“What changed?”

“One day when I was in the chapel they asked me to be the one to carry the ceremonial fire. I did so with honor. I knew it was a great privilege. The fire was sacramental wine ignited into a flame by fire from Pyth’s cauldron -- a forge and thermal energy source located in the core of our planet. When I approached the holy basin I spilled the entire bowl on myself, but to my surprise I didn’t burn alive. Instead the flames began to dance around me and the flaming liquid forced its way inside me. After consuming it I realized I was completely on fire and it was spreading. Wherever I went fire spread. The townsfolk tried to put it out but it seemed that that only made it angrier. Eventually town guard and military were called in to deal with me. When they tried to kill me the flames melted the bullets instantly and consumed the soldiers. I burned half of a city district before I was stopped.

“They brought you down?” Twilight asked.

“No. If they (as in the guards) tried I would have burned all of Uralia. A stallion in robes appeared and walked through the fire to me. It did not burn him; in fact, the flames danced around him as well. He reached out to me and I reached back. He pulled me close and whispered in my ear, “It’s ok. I won’t let harm come to you. Con’t be afraid.” After that the flames dissipated from both of us. The Guards approached us claiming I was to be hanged for extreme arson. But when they tried to take me the stallion kept his promise. He explained to me and them that I had no control over what was happening; that when the ceremonial fire chose me it was a sign from Pyth that I was meant to be the next Cardinal of fire. The guards let me go, no questions. The stallion told me his name was Dimitri and he was the head priest of the church of Pyth. He lifted me up and had me ride on his back to the temple. When he announced who I was to the priests they were shocked to say the least. As a test I had to bathe in the church fire. At that point I wasn’t afraid of it. After that they made it public to the world that Pyth’s Cardinal had come. For the next 2 years I lived happily with the priests and was trained in the ways of fire, as you might have noticed during my fight with Discord.”

“What happened then? Twilight asked.

Peryite paused. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Come on,” Twilight persisted. “I want to know.”

Peryite turned to her and looked at her with infuriated eyes. “NO you Don’t. Believe me, you don’t.” He began to shake Twilight violently. “Damn it you little filly, listen to me well child. You don’t know suffering so don’t ask somepony else to tell you about theirs.” Peryite snapped back into reality and realized what he was doing. “I…I’m sorry, Twilight. “I’m so sorry. It’s just hard to talk about. Maybe some other day, maybe but…”

“Tsk.”

“Did you hear that?” Peryite asked.

“Peryite, ifyou don’t want to talk about it that’s fine; you don’t need to pretend that…”

She was cut off by Peryite. “No, I heard something. Wait here.” He looked around the room, looking for the source of the noise. He approached one of the 16 decorative suits of armor and began investigating it when his search was cut off by a loud boom from outside. “Those citizens don’t give up easily, huh?”

“We need to keep going,” Twilight persisted.

“You’re right. Come on, double time.” They began running to the library.

Inside the suit of armor a shrouded pony breathed a sigh of relief. “Vot tak tak eto bylo slishkom blizko.”

“That was too close,” the voice of the Mother said.

“No kidding,” he replied. “Well, they seem to be getting along he added.”

“It can’t last,” she replied.

“Why are you so pessimistic?”

“What reason is there for me not to be?” the Mother answered.

“Maybe they won’t go to war. Ever think of that?”

“They will; believe me they will. By day’s end Peryite will draw first blood and annex Equestrian land. You’ll see.”

“So what am I doing here?” the Pegasus asked.

“Observing them,” she answered.

“Despite the dreamstride, things don’t seem so bad. I still can’t believe you made me do that to her.”

“For what it’s worth, it was my magic. You were merely the vessel.

“It’s not worth anything he replied. By the way,” he added, “how long is the dreamstride going to be in effect? Was it just for that one time?”

“No, it will happen every time she slips into unconsciousness.”

“Is there anything we need to worry about in that category?”

“No,” she replied, “nothing worth worrying about anyway.”

“But there is something to worry about?”

“If you want to worry about something then yes, there is something.”

“WELL, what is it?”

“There are side effects of the dreamstride. In semi rare cases subjects have reported minor cognitive deterioration, hallucinations. Instead of seeing the future some had reported living the future and reliving the past. Some discovered that they meet with ponies from the present in the dreamstride. They discovered they could pioneer expeditions to the past or future so long as two or more ponies were viewing the same memory or probable future.”

“How could that be possible?” the Pegasus asked.

“The dreamstride effect is a way of viewing memories kept by the goddess of unconscious thought; viewing them through her archives and reliving them in her never ending library of machinations. Since time and space and even transdimensions mean nothing to her, viewers can see memories from past or future as well as different timelines and even other dimensions. Therefore it is impossible to tell what is real or not or what will happen.”

“I’m not even going to pretend to comprehend what you just said, so back to the side effects.”

“Others were diagnosed with schizophrenia and severe brain damage.

“After all that you would still go through with this?”

“She would survive, this I knew. The doors showed that each path would lead to war and she was in all of them.”

“You mean all that you saw.”

“I knew she would survive, and we wouldn’t do anything that would endanger her life; although I do feel she has lived the future.”

“How so?”

“Do you remember what she had talked about, meeting Peryite in her dream? That would have meant they communicated with one another.”

“Despite the dreamstride they can still get along. Just look at them. They can still accept each other even though they should be enemies.”

“Twilight can see Peryite isn’t a monster.”

“How could you know that?” he asked.

“I watched that little foal grow up. Pyth might have called dibs on him as a Cardinal but I saw the true fire in him. He wasn’t meant to be a priest; he was meant to be the savior and re-founder of Eden.”

“What makes you think that?”

“He is still fighting for the good of the populace -- at least what he and his kingdom think is good. He has been through so much: his childhood replaced by working for a supplier of war, losing his mother, living as an orphan, witnessing the complete destruction of his homeland and after all that he only worries about the future of this world and the preservation of life. And to top it all off, despite all the dark magic, years of psychological torture and schizophrenia, he still retained his morals. He stayed his blade from Twilight and while he slew Celestia and Luna he didn’t do it without regret or remorse.

“I suppose you’re right. Should I follow them?” he asked.

“No, it’s too risky. Just stay in the armor until the night. It’s safer than trying to leave during broad daylight.”

“Hey, quick question. If the masses out there break in and see me do you think they’ll kill me?”

“I suggest you pray Peryite and Twilight succeed so you don’t find out.”

“How reassuring,” he replied.

Peryite and Twilight arrived in the castle library and found the podium they were looking for. “Hold on,” Peryite halted Twilight. He felt around the sides and found the small lever. He applied force to it and the podium moved out of the way. They darted down the corridor till they arrived at the basin Peryite had described. He poured the liquid into the basin. When it was full the wall in front of it opened.

“Peryite?”

“Yes?”

“How did you know this place existed?”

“I built it,” he answered. “Sort of as a shrine to my old life. Come. We’re not here for a walk down memory lane, we’re here for the scroll.”

“Right.” They dug around the books and tomes until Twilight found a scroll with a spade symbol on it. “Is this it?”

“Yes. Good.”

“Alright; I suppose I should get reading.”

“That won’t be necessary,” Peryite replied.

“Then how am I supposed to learn it?”

“Give me your hoof.” She did so. Peryite grasped her hoof tight and slit the base of her hoof.

“Ahh!” Twilight screamed. “What are you doing?”

“This is necessary; trust me.” He began marking Twilight’s body with symbols until she was completely covered in her own blood. “Repeat after me,” Peryite said. “I make this offering.”

“I make this offering.”

“I hereby give this offering.”

“I hereby give this offering.”

“To the god of knowledge.”

“To the god of knowledge.”

“I make this sacrifice to him and to his name.”

“I make this sacrifice to him and to his name.”

“Let it be bound by paper, bound by blood, bound by soul. Hear these words and grant me strength.

“Let it be bound by paper, bound by blood, bound by soul. Hear these words and grant me strength.”

As the final words of the chant were spoken Twilight’s blood turned dark red and began to flow into her mouth. She began struggling. “Stop moving. You mustn’t interrupt the ritual.”

“B…But it hurts,” Twilight protested.

“It’s almost over; just hold on.” After about 2 minutes the ritual was completed. “There, it’s done. You did good, Twilight…” There was no response. “Twilight?” He approached the lavender mare just as she collapsed. “Twilight, Twilight!” he shouted. Twilight was struggling to keep her eyes open, and then failed to do so.

Twilight awoke, or so she thought. She was in the middle of a large city she had never seen before. There were ponies around staring at her with curiosity and fear. They wore robes with sashes tied around their waists and had matching bracers. Another strange thing Twilight noticed was they all had white manes, not like Peryite’s soldiers. They had different colored eyes and looked more like citizens. Twilight tried speaking to them but they didn’t respond. She looked around at the signs for a clue as to where she was but to no avail. She was then approached by two ponies in armor. By the look of the badges on their armor plating they were guards. They spoke in Peryite’s language. “Kto vy, chto vy I chto vy zdes’ delayete.”

Twilight couldn’t understand what they were saying but they didn’t sound pleased. She felt uneasy around them. “Um, my name is Twilight Sparkle. “Uh, where am I?” She extended her hoof to the guards. At this the guards grabbed Twilight’s arm and pulled her to the ground.

“Vy pozornoye chertenok. Vy nakhodites’ pod arestom.” As they began to hold her down a small white foal came to them. She recognized him from her dream earlier.

“Zhdat’ ostanovki ona inostranets,” the foal said. “Ona ne znayet, nashi obychai.”

The officers began speaking. “Chto ona.”

“Ona tsirkovoy urodets.”

“Akh, da.” The guards then left the two alone.

The white foal began to speak to Twilight. “Whew, that was close Madame. Remember, down here we shake with our left hoof. The caels shake with their right. I’m not sure who you are or what you are or what you’re doing here but greetings and welcome to our glorious Motherland.

“Oh good, you speak Equestrian,” Twilight said.

“Equestrian? You mean Caelondian, the language of those who dwell in the skies of our Motherland?”

Twilight looked up and found that she couldn’t find the sky. “Sky? It doesn’t look like you have a sky.”

“Not down here we don’t, silly. You’re in Uralia, the underground sprawl of our subterranean terminals, the brightest gem in all the Motherland.”

“UNDERGROUND CITY!!!!” Twilight now began to notice the tunnel and cave-like formations around and above the city.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, calm down before the guards come back. I know you’re used to more open space in Caelondia but…” he paused. “Are you even a Caelondian? As I remember everypony there is cinnamon or chestnut colored.”

“No,” Twilight replied, “I’m from Equestria.”

“Equestria? Equestria? Equestria,” the young colt repeated. “Nope; never heard of it. But while you’re here I might as well show you around. I’m not needed at temple today.”

“Well, alright. Maybe I can figure out how I wound up in Peryite’s home world.”

“Before we begin, might I ask your name?”

“My name is Twilight sparkle; and yours?”

“Das Vunderkind,” he said sarcastically.

“What?” Twilight replied.

“It means the wonder child. I have a real name but nopony calls me by it so just call me that. It’s easier that way. Might I ask a question?”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“What exactly are you?”

“What do you mean?” she replied.

“I mean, you have both wings and a horn. Is there a name for what you are?”

“I’m and Alicorn,” she answered. “How could you not have heard of them? Aren’t your Royals Alicorns?”

“No, they’re just Unicorns,” he replied. “Both wings, and a horn, that must be something incredible. Enough talk, though. You couldn’t have come to Uralia at a better time. This is the 1000’Th anniversary of our independence from our fascist overlord Emperor Gestalius Shadowmere. There’s a grand party at The Tsar’s palace. I’ve never actually been there; I assume you haven’t ether. Ever since I was touched by the gods every pony wants to be my friend but they just do it so they can know somepony important. What’s the point? Friendship is pointless anyway.

Twilight stopped at this. “What? How can you say friendship is pointless?”

“Because it never did anything for anypony. Tell me one time friendship ever did something important.”

“In Equestria friendship saved the land from evil 4 times.”

“Truly?” the colt replied. “Well, if your friendship can save my land then please; be my guest.”

“I don’t think it would be that easy to stop a war.”

“You’d be surprised. The Tazal spade and Cael star are two sides of the same coin. 1000 years ago we were part of the same great empire when the Tyrant came. The two heros, Jessie Tazal and Locria Cael, turned the fear and sorrow of the land into anger and then into violence and revolted against the fascist Reich and with the help of our Mother, the giver of life, banished him from our empire. When it all ended the two quarreled on who would run the empire. Those who had rebelled began taking sides. In the end they formed two separate kingdoms and waged war on each other for no better reason than total control. This war could end with a little diplomacy and abandonment of senseless hate and forgetting of this mad power grab. The Tsar even had the courtesy to invite the Caleondian Prime Minister to the celebration this year.

“I’m sorry to hear the position you’re in,” Twilight said sympathetically. M”aybe this war will end soon.”

“Oh please,” the colt replied, “the only way this war will end is if one side is victorious, which hasn’t happened in 1000 years, so I don’t think it will happen in the next millennium, or when the entire motherland is destroyed, and with all that’s been going on I think that may happen rather soon. Maybe it would be for the best.”

Twilight froze, remembering the destruction from her last dream. “Never wish for such things, little one.”

“Twilight, sometimes for redemption to occur ones slate must be wiped clean; and to start anew perhaps the same must be done for a race, and for a land. But enough of this kind of talk. This should be a day off celebration. Come, the royal celebration starts in a couple of hours. Come, let me show you around until then.”

“All right,” Twilight replied. “Where should we visit first?”

“The best part of a culture, in my opinion, is the food. Hungry?”

Twilight only now realized she hadn’t eaten anything since her fight with Peryite and felt starved. “You bet!” she said enthusiastically. I haven’t eaten anything in the past 3 days. Let’s go.”

The white colt nudged at Twilight’s legs. “Pardon me, Madame Twilight, but my legs are rather short and quite tired from running around the city all day. Would you mind if I rode on your back?”

“Oh sure,” Twilight replied as she lifted the foal on her back.

They traveled around to Uralia’s market and he showed Twilight some of his culture’s food. “What do you call these things, again?” Twilight asked.

“Pierogis. They’re dumplings filled with potato; you can fill them with other things though: sauerkraut, cheese, fruit, for carnivores meat. They can be an appetizer, a main dish or a dessert.”

“Uh huh,” Twilight replied. “And the soup?”

“That’s called Borscht. It’s basically beetroot soup. I’m no culinary expert so don’t ask me how it’s made but I know some ponies use tomatoes as a first ingredient and the roots as a secondary one.”

“Interesting.” Twilight ate some more of the food they had been given. The market gave it away to the colt. They wouldn’t have taken money even if Twilight and the colt had any to spend. She pretended to be relaxed but she really felt stressed. It wasn’t that she felt uncomfortable here; she liked this place, but was it real? She didn’t question that it once existed but if it was a dream last time then was this a dream? There was no way she could dream up such high detail of a place she had never seen before. It all seemed so real as well. She could feel the cold air of Uralia. She could taste the food. She could feel the heat from the geothermal heater next to her. She could smell the market air. It was all too real, but it couldn’t be real could it?

What was getting to her the most was she knew this place, this beautiful place filled with so much life, would be turned into a desolate charred rock; and from what she remembered about this colt from her other dream, was he looked no older in the other dream than he looked today. That calamity would happen soon and she couldn’t do a thing about it. Her mind drifted and thought of how she met Peryite here. Did he dream or relive these things all the time? If so, how did he not end his own life out of misery? If he had to watch the destruction of his homeland again and again and again over and over it would be mentally decapitating.

“Um, Madame Twilight,” the colt said skittishly.

Twilight ended her train of thought. “Yes, what is it little one?”

“Are you alright? It looks as though something’s troubling you.”

“Oh no I’m fine. Honest, I’m all right.” Twilight looked down at the colt’s Cutie mark. It was a red lily flower. “What does that cutie mark stand for?” Twilight asked, in an attempt to change the subject.

“Oh this it’s a fire lily. It’s a botanical mystery. The flower only grows in ash. It was first found in Pyth’s caldron. It shows that even in destruction life can grow. Some say if you grow it in crematorium ash then a small portion of the soul of the deceased blooms with it.” The colt looked at her. “Alright then, let’s move on to…”

He was cut off by chimes of bells. “Do you here that, Twilight? The royal celebration is starting. We should head to the Tsar’s palace. Come, come.”

“All right, calm down,” Twilight insisted as she lifted him onto her back and the two ran to the palace. After about 10 minutes of running they reached the palace of the Tsar. It was beautiful. A lot was the color of brick tiles (but lighter). There were designs of all sorts from semicircles to triangles to rectangles to door shaped figures. Near the bottom left there were white pyramids and at the bottom right a rotunda that narrowed. At its top was a small figure. But the most amazing part left Twilight awestruck and breathless. The towers were topped with swirled colorful figures. The ones she saw were a blue one with thick white stripes, another more swirled one with green and gold, a checkered one with the same colors, a red and green tiled one, and one final one with red and white wavy horizontal stripes.

“Amazing, isn’t it,” the colt said, closing Twilight’s jaw.

“I…it’s beautiful,” Twilight said, unable to turn her gaze from the palace. “Just the front view of this place would make any architect from Equestria wail with envy.”

“Come; you should see the inside. Onward, Twilight.” They passed through the gates.

When they approached the doors the guards stopped them. “Halt, Cael. You tread on royal restricted grounds. What business do you have here?”

Twilight was about to speak when she was interrupted, “She’s with me,” the colt answered.

“Oh,” the guards replied, cleaning their armor and positioning themselves more formally. “It’s good to see you, Cardinal. Please don’t let us keep you or your esteemed guest.”

“Good,” he replied. “Keep up the good work.” The two entered the Palace. After a few halls and corridors they reached the ballroom. It was a long hall with thrones at the end. The carpet was red with gold crosses. There were stained glass windows depicting various things; the one above the thrones depicted two ponies and what appeared to be a golden 6 winged Alicorn banishing a large black demonic stallion with 2 twin curved horns on his head into a vortex. There was a large 20 -foot long crystal chandelier. There were mares and stallions dancing to an orchestra.

Twilight was taking in the beauty of the scene when her train of thought was interrupted by the colt. “Madame Twilight, my mentor instructed me to introduce myself to the Tsar when I got here. I think you should come with me. Would you kindly?”

“Oh, of course. Let’s go.”

They approached the Tsar’s throne. As they did he arose to great them. He noticed Twilight first and greeted her. “Might I ask what service I can do for you, Cael?”

Twilight failed to respond. She felt a bit intimidated by the stallion. He was a tall pure white stallion (much like every Uralian). He had deep blue eyes that looked straight into her soul. The characteristic that shocked her was he wore coronation robes identical to hers except his had a Uralian spade (just like his Cutie mark). He noticed this as well and asked, “Might I ask who made those robes for you? They are a replica of mine but custom made for your Cutie mark. Whoever made them put in flawless effort.”

He stopped when he noticed the young colt. “Ah, Cardinal, it is good to see you. I assume this is your guest.”

“Indeed, your highness. Her name is Twilight, and she isn’t a Cael; she’s an Equestrian.”

“An Equestrian?” he repeated with a confused face.

“Yeah; I’m not sure where that is either but she’s really nice and I wanted to teach her some of our culture and I couldn’t think of any better place on any better day than the royal palace on February Liberation Day (even though we’re in March).”

“Very true, little one. We welcome you, Madame Twilight, on this most joyous of days. I must ask, though, what are you and where is Equestria?”

The colt answered, “She’s an Alicorn and Equestria is somewhere far away.”

“Is what he speaks true?” the Tsar asked.

“Yes, that’s about it.”

“Tell me,” the Tsar continued, “how is Equestria governed?”

“It’s governed well,” Twilight responded.

“No, no how is it governed? Is it governed by a monarchy like Uralia or with ministers like Caelondia?”

“A monarchy,” Twilight replied. “It’s governed by…” she paused, “well, was governed by Princess Celestia but she was assassinated and now I follow in her hoof prints.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” the Tsar replied. Did you find the assailant?

“Yes; his name is Peryite and he said he was from Uralia.”

“What!” the Tsar gasped. “I can assure you, Twilight, that nopony here is trying to start war with you or your country. Let us be clear about that.”

“That’s not what I was implying. I assume Peryite and his Global Union were merely rogues but I fear he will still bring war to Equestria.”

“I see. Well, if he is a Uralian we apologize for all the trouble he has caused.”

“Wait, hold on,” the colt said interrupting the two. “If your princess is dead and as you said before Alicorns were princesses and you know follow in Princess Celestia’s hoof prints does that mean you’re the Princess of Equestria, leader of your nation?!”

“Y…yes I suppose that is true,” Twilight replied.

“Well, forgive me if you can your highness,” the colt apologized, bowing to her.

“Please; that isn’t necessary. You helped me and were kind before you realized I was royalty. You’re not my subject, you’re my friend.”

“Y…your friend?” the colt replied.

“Yes. We’re friends, right?”

“Y…I…. sure, of course. It’s just that I never really had a friend before. I had a mother but she died. I have a father figure, my mentor, but he’s much more than a friend to me. But if you want we can be friends. I never had a friend before so, yeah,” he said with a perked up voice. “Yeah, that sounds really nice.” The small colt embraced Twilights legs and she embraced back.

Their touching moment was cut short by the Tsar. “Might I intrude,” he said in his calm voice, “Princess Twilight, but there is something I might request of you.”

“What would that be?” Twilight asked with curiosity.

“Well, I should probably ask once I have discussed it out but should it succeed I want you to be a part of it.”

“What is it though?”

“You will know if it will happen. But I must first talk about it with…”

He was interrupted by a cinnamon colored stallion. “I believe you were about to say my name.”

The Tsar turned his head to the stallion. “Ah yes. Greetings, Prime Minister Cael.” He stood and shook hooves with the cinnamon unicorn. He was about the same height as the Tsar. He wore yellow and brown robes with a leather tunic over them. The sleeves were yellow with brown at the base of the hoof area and had two blue stripes near the beginning of the shoulder area. The vest was a button up and had a small pocket holding a black book. At the end of the vest the robes continued with a black and white striped design much like a zebra. At last, at the end of that was one last section, a blue base with gold stripes. His eyes were a deep brown and his fur was a lighter brown. There was a small colt that stood with him. They looked practically identical and even wore the same clothing.

“Might I ask a question?”

“What?” the Tsar answered.

“Remind me again why we’re fighting.”

“For the honor of our ancestors.”

“Ah, yes.”

“Do you really need to be reminded?” the Tsar asked.

“No; it just makes me so sad I have to laugh, and that perks me up.”

“What, the war?”

“No, the stupidity of it all. But enough of this. Let us enjoy this peace however brief it is.”

“Indeed,” the Tsar replied in a troubled tone. “Princess Twilight, young Cardinal, you must excuse me. I must have a brief talk with the Prime Minister here. Come now, sir Cael.”

“Very well comrade Tazal.”

The small tan colt began to speak. “I assume you want this meeting private, father.”

“Indeed, young Venn. I know you aren’t really old enough to have revelry at these gatherings like the rest of these nobles (or to be more proper bourgeoisie) so just…” he paused, umm…” He began gazing around the room looking for something for him to do. “Ah,” he said focusing on Twilight and the white colt, “Why don’t you go socialize with the young Cardinal and his friend? Remember you aren’t a diplomatic envoy. You don’t need to feel that anything is at stake. Just be respectful and treat them like you would any other citizen.”

“Of course, Father.”

“Good. Now run along; I must talk with the Tsar.” And with that the Prime Minister left the 3 alone.

The brown colt wasted no time introducing himself. “Greetings my name is Venn Fitzwilliam Cael; and yours?”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight replied.

“And yours?” he asked the white colt.

“I’m not very interested in making friends,” he replied.

“Oh.” A look of disappointment found its way onto Venn’s face. “That’s alright though; can we still talk?”

“Little one, can’t you at least introduce yourself? You never really did to me.”

“Twilight, must I?”

“You can’t live your life without friends.”

“But he’s a Cael. We will only get to see each other once a year, if that.”

“What kind of excuse is that? You could still send messages to one another as pals.”

“Well, ok, but…”

He was interrupted by an unfamiliar voice. “She’s right, my young disciple, you really should expand your social life.”

“Mentor,” the white colt shouted ecstatically. He ran to embrace the stallion. Twilight had never met him before but she instantly recognized him as the dead stallion who the colt was crying over in her first dream. “Are you sure, Mentor?”

“Even if you don’t make him your friend be respectful and at least be polite and kind to him. After all, this is a day of unity and you always say that this war could end with simple diplomacy. It would be hypocritical of you if you can’t even talk with a Cael.

“Well I…” the colt finally stopped arguing. “Very well, Venn Fitzwilliam Cael.”

“Please,” the brown colt replied, “just call me Venn.”

“Alright, Venn, I doubt you want to dance so let’s go explore.”

“Gee, don’t you think the guards will be upset at us for running around the palace like hoodlums?”

“You’re the son of the Prime Minister of the Caelondia. I’m a cardinal and the guards here have already kissed up to me. If they’re displeased I’m sure they would put it nicely.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Venn said enthusiastically. “Let’s go.” The two ran off.

Twilight tried to follow them but she stopped when she felt a hoof on her shoulder. “Wait. Before you go there is something I must ask of you.”

“Oh,” Twilight said, somewhat startled. “What?”

“Well, before we begin I think we should introduce ourselves to each other.”

“My name is Twilight Sparkle; and yours?”

“I am Father Dimitri. It is a pleasure to meet you. As for what I ask of you, I want you to watch him tonight. Make sure he is safe.”

“What do you mean, safe?” Twilight asked.

“I mean make sure he survives the night. I must return to the temple and make penitence in my final hours. This world values foals, not foal hood. That poor colt has been through enough but he will go through so much more, much more than any pony should go through.”

Twilight felt chills run up her spine as she remembered her first dream. She blurted out, “That Calamity! Nopony but him survives it!!!”

Dimitri looked stunned. “You know about that -- but how?”

“I saw it in a dream. He was crying over your dead body. But it doesn’t end there I…I…” Twilight couldn’t find the words so she just blurted out, “I’m dreaming now!!!!”

“W…What do you mean you’re dreaming now? I…” he paused, “Dreamstride effect. You, you have been given the gift and curse of foresight. You can view memories from the past, future and alternate reality.

“W…what does this all mean?”

“It means that we have already died. This is just a memory that you are reliving as if you were there. But it is all for the good in the end.”

“No!” Twilight screamed, “there must be a way to stop this.”

“It already happened. You can’t change the past but the future, the future is malleable. By your choices learn from our mistakes, young one, and keep your country safe.”

“But wait,” Twilight protested. “If you knew this would happen then why didn’t you tell any pony?”

“And what would I tell them, hmm? They would think that I am a crackpot and a loon. They would lock me away. I learned of this from a vision. In this vision Uralia, Caelondia, the whole Motherland was destroyed but from its ashes arose the Empire of Eden shining with streets paved in gold. For this Utopia to return the Motherland must be destroyed. It is sad, I know, but sometimes you have to bring back what was lost, or start anew, or both.

“But, but, all those lives lost. Who does this?”

“I don’t know, Twilight. I’m sorry. But please, soon you will return to the waking world. I must know, in your timeline is there war?”

“Yes…no… well, not yet at least.”

“But war is about to erupt.”

“Yes,” Twilight answered.

“I see,” he sighed in grief. “I was hoping for a better outcome. Nonetheless you will need to face Peryite. You must know that because of his Uralian origin he is far more advanced but he has yet to unlock all of our technological advancements. You must fight a magitech war with him if you are to win. In Equestria there is a pony named Casimir. He owns a company of industries and enterprises. Find him. He is no less evil than Peryite, nyit, much more evil than him, but he will help you never the less because of respect for you and more out of fear of the UGER. Consider him an ally but don’t trust him. Now go. Remember what I have said here.” And with that he began to walk away.

“Alright,” Twilight repeated to herself, “find some pony who owns a company and get him to make weapons. How am I supposed to do that and…?” She paused, realizing her instructions. “Wait. How do you know all this?” she shouted, but Dimitri was gone.

Dimitri walked through the streets of Uralia to the temple of the mother of life. Thoughts rushed through his head, “It has finally arrived, praise be, the mother of life and understanding.”

“The time has come, hasn’t it,” a voice echoed in his head.

“Mother!!! It has been so long since you have spoken to me.”

“And soon you will join me in the afterlife. Your days as listener are coming to an end.”

“I know, but who shall be the next listener?”

“A young Uralian named William Cipher. You know him well, no?”

“Indeed.”

“Good. Take the piece of Eden to him and together we will show him his new role in life.”

Dimitri entered the temple of the Mother. He searched the building till he found the new listener in the shrine room. “Uil'yam shifr,” he called out.

“Da o svyatoy,” the stallion responded.

Dimirti approached William Cipher. He was shrouded in blue and black robes. He had a blue sash tied around his waist. He had matching bracers on his arms as well as a mask covering the lower portion of his face and a hat with an emblem of a spade. Dimirti pulled a golden sphere from his robes and held it out to William Cipher who hesitantly grabbed hold. When he did a blinding light filled the room and he felt a jolt run through him.

“Ah!” he screamed as he fell back. “What was that? What are you…?” He paused. “What’s going on? Where are we, and how am I speaking Caelondian?” He looked around. The room it looked exactly the same except there was a golden aurora around it and weird scripture he couldn’t decipher.

A third pony answered him, “You are in the same place you were before. If you question what you now see it is known as the nexus. Here you will receive your new Destiny.” William Cipher gazed, awestruck, at the being before him. She was a large golden pony with a golden angelic aurora around her. She had 3 pairs of wings and a horn around 4.5 feet long. She had some form of a golden crest, sort of the form of a back brace circling her abdominal area. It had fractions missing down the bottom and top areas forming gaps. Each side had 4 spikes segmented by perfectly equal spaces. The two in the middle were short while the ones on the end were slightly longer and had emeralds at their bases. The interior (just shy of a semicircle) had shards of just about every jewel you could imagine. Around her head and neck was another golden crest that started as a neck plate and formed upward towards her head. Just like the abdominal crest it had 4 spikes and the long ones had emeralds. The final piece of the golden equipment was a mask on her face with an emerald on the forehead.

William Cipher gazed at the mare for a while before realizing who she was. At that he fell to his knees and bowed. “MOTHER!!!!”

“Indeed, young Cipher. Are you prepared?”

“Prepared for what, oh divine one?”

“To accept your new role as listener of our Mother,” Dimitri answered.

“L…Listener,” William stuttered. “You want me to be, to be, you want...”

Dimitri answered his stuttering, “Yes. You are to be the next listener.”

“B…but why me?”

“You have been selected by our Mother. It is not our duty to understand the will of our Mother, just to do her bidding.”

“I…of course, my apologies.”

“Good. Then you are ready for the initiation.”

“Initiation?”

“Yes. Before you can become listener you must take the oath and accept the rebirth as a vessel to our Mother and give your will to our Holy Matron and be reborn in the sweet waters of baptism.”

William Cipher was overwhelmed by the whole situation. He took a few moments to take it all in, and once he comprehended it all his confusion was replaced with an intense hate. “DO I REALLY HAVE A CHOICE IN THE MATTER?” he shouted.

“I beg your pardon,” Dimitri replied?

“If this is the Mothers will, then I have no choice, do I?”

“Well, no, I suppose not,” Dimitri replied, “but...”

“But nothing!” William shouted in retaliation. “I don’t know about you but I love my life and I wouldn’t give it up for anything.”

“If I didn’t pick you, you would have no life in a few hours,” the Mother replied.

“What, w…what do you mean by that?”

There was silence as Dimitri and the Mother gazed at each other. “Should we tell him?” Dimitri asked.

“He will find out soon enough. Anyway, might as well get it over with now,” the Mother replied. “Hold still for this as best you can. The first time is always a bit frightening and since I am showing you something that would in general disturb most souls you really should prepare yourself.”

William wasn’t sure what they were talking about but he felt he should take the Mother’s advice. He readied himself as the golden mare approached him. She laid her horn on his head. It began to glow as magic coursed through it into his very mind. William witnessed the complete destruction of Uralia. It was only about a minute but if felt like an eternity. After the brief vision the Mother released William Cipher. “Now do you see what the future of your current life holds?”

“A…a…all those lives lost. H…how does something like this happen?”

“I can’t reveal that yet.”

“WHAT’S THE POINT OF A LISTENER IF WERE ALL GONNA DIE?”

“Because. You can save them but for now you must let them die.”

“W…what do you mean? If they die and our home is destroyed what’s there to save?”

“We can bring it all back, but not here, not now. But you are important, child, more important than you could ever realize. You must go to a land called Equestria. There you will, … well, play a very long waiting game for a few years short of a decade and a half. You will wait for our saviors to grow and mature and then you will influence their decisions so they may achieve their destinies.”

“But how will all this save us?”

“You will find out soon enough. But now you must go to the royal palace. There you will find the transdimensional portal device. It was meant to find lands inhabitable for colonization.”

“Very well. I will accept the baptism and take the oath.”

“Very well. Let us begin. Take my hoof, young Cipher.”

William reached his right hoof out to meet Dimitri’s. Dimitri began to speak. “Do you swear to uphold the principles of our Mother and all that for which we stand?”

“I do.”

“And to never share these secrets nor divulge the true nature of your existence unless directly instructed by our Mother?”

“I do.”

“And to do so from now until death – whatever the cost?”

“I do.”

“Then we may now accept you. You have crossed the threshold. The Mother of life and understanding has guided you to us and for that we are grateful. But now the test of your true value begins, and it begins with a choice.”

“What choice?”

“You will be given a choice,” the Mother replied. I will not force this on you but consider this. If you don’t, who will save the rest of the Motherland?”

William sighed before entering the baptismal water. “Now you are ready.” The Mother pulled him out of the water after doing so began to disintegrate. A stream of golden magic flowed into William Cipher.

After about a minute the process was complete. William coughed and gasped for air before rising to his hooves. “Is that it?” he asked.

“That is all,” Dimitri answered.

“What now?”

“You do as the Mother has instructed you.”

“What was that again?”

“To go to the transdimensional portal device,” the Mother replied. William jumped back at hearing this.

“Don’t worry,” Dimitri said. “You get used to it after a while.

“Very well. I’ll be on my way. Perhaps we may see each other again, someday in the next one.”

“I’ll be waiting for that day,” Dimitri replied. And with that William left for the royal palace.

Venn and the young white colt played and ran through the corridors of the palace. They toured the rooms they were given access to. The guards were understandably annoyed but let them be. After about 20 minutes of this they became bored. “Anything else on your mind, Venn?” asked the colt.

“Not really but…” he paused. “Quiet down for a sec.” He listened around a corner to the next hall and eavesdropped on the guard’s conversation.

“Should we go down and find something?”

“Our post is to guard the Tsar’s throne room.”

“Yeah, but Caelondian food won’t be seen here for another year after this. Why are we speaking Caelondian anyway?”

“Because this is the only night we can. We must make the most of these freedoms, however small.”

“Perhaps you’re right. Let’s go.”

The colt watched as the two guards galloped away. “Come on, Venn.”

“Where are we going?”

“That’s the throne room where the Tsar and you father are meeting.”

“Wait, didn’t they want this to be private?”

“Oh, they won’t mind. We’re not going to burst in, just listen through the door.”

“We should respect their wishes.”

“They probably just didn’t want us to be bored. Come on, aren’t you even a little bit curious about what they’re talking about?”

“Well I…” Venn was at a loss. “Well, ok, but just for 5 minutes.” He and the white colt approached the gilded and jewel studded door and pressed their ears to it.

“Well, Comrade Tazal, that is certainly a very serious proclamation you have, indeed.”

“Then you know exactly why we must do all we can to see this through,” the Tsar replied.

“I will not deny the righteousness of it, but how will your subjects react to it,” the Prime Minister asked?

“Do you truly need to ask that? Do you not remember that little uprising attempt to overthrow the royal family here in Uralia?”

“Ah yes. ‘Peace, land, and bread.’ ”

“Might I ask how your Cael ponies would react?”

“Overjoyed to the end. So many of them have never even walked on the surface and you have no idea how gloomy Caelondia can be on a stormy day.”

“Then why don’t we both make just make this happen?”

“Might I ask what made you think of this Comrade Tazal?”

“It was the other day when I was listening to the Uralian national anthem. It ended as always with ‘as we strive forward in the future our ancestors fought so hard for’. I heard that thousands of times but only then had I truly comprehended it and put the question to my mind. What future were our ancestors making for us? Did they overthrow Emperor Gestahl merely to throw our land in a foolish war? Even if that was not their intent they should have stopped it before their lives came to an end, but instead they just passed their hate on to their children generation after generation. Well I, sir Cael, say enough. If this is what our ancestors wanted from us then I denounce the Tazal blood within me. Will you join me Prime minister Cael?”

The Prime minister looked down at the Tsars hoof before smiling to him. “If this is indeed the planed future our ancestors had then I renounce the Cael blood in me as well. Let it be known on this day there shall at last be peace amongst us and we shall live with one another as brothers.”

“Then let us agree now, as of this day, all armed conflict is to cease and we will at last bring peace to our war torn land and our subjects will at last see the end of this.” The two shook hooves and signed the treaty.

Outside the throne room Venn and the white colt looked at each other wide eyed. The colt broke the silence. “D…did they just make peace between our nations?”

“I…I think they did Venn stuttered.” There was silence once more but it didn’t last as the two embraced each other. Neither of them had ever seen the terrors of this war but they both knew how serious and glorious this was. “Does this mean we can be real friends now,” Venn asked?

“Yeah, (sniff), yeah it does.”

“Well then, what’s your name? You never introduced yourself.”

“My name is Pyreite von esling.”

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Pyreite.”

Their moment of happiness was interrupted by Twilight. “Oh, thank Celestia. I’ve been looking for you two. Not that I think it’ll make any difference,” Twilight said, rather glum.

“Twilight,” the two shouted, embracing her legs.

Twilight kneeled and wrapped her front legs around them in return. “Well, you two look like you’re getting along well now,” Twilight remarked.

“Oh, yes indeed,” Pyreite answered. “Twilight, you would never guess what happened.” (He didn’t wait for a guess.) “The Tsar and Prime Minister have just agreed to make peace. This war is coming to an end!!!!”

“WHAT!!” Twilight shouted.

“IT’S TRUE, ITS TRUE,” Venn shouted. “This terrible war has come to a close.” Venn and Pyreite embraced each other once more. Twilight gazed down at the two.

Pyreite broke the moment, “I simply must tell Father Dimitri. He’ll be so pleased.” Twilight began tearing up. This did not go unnoticed by the two colts.

“Umm, Twilight, are you alright?” Venn asked.

Twilight looked down at the concerned colt. “Yes, yes I’m fine, and just stay here little one. I’m sure you can tell Dimitri all about it tomorrow.

“OK,” Pyreite replied. Twilight perked up slightly she didn’t feel any better but she could feel she was causing them grief. She wanted to tell them how it all didn’t matter but she couldn’t bear to break their hearts. Without saying another word she embraced the two once more and they embraced back.

Their touching moment was cut short by the sounding of horns outside. As if on cue the Tsar and Prime minister emerged from the throne room. “Ah, you three, perfect timing,” the Tsar remarked.

“Father,” Venn shouted, embracing his dad. “Is it true father are you making peace?”

Prime Minister Cael looked down at his colt. “And just how did you know about that?”

“I…well…” Venn was at a loss for words.

“Oh, that’s quite alright little one. Come. You are to join me, be at my side when we announce it to the Motherland.”

“Really? Oh, father,” he wailed. Minister Cael lifted him up above him in playful manner before leaving Twilight and Pyreite alone with the Tsar.

“Well, I’m sure you all heard that, and yes, it’s true, and what I needed you for Twilight.”

“Me?” Twilight asked. “What for?”

“Not for much, but you have only been in Uralia for an afternoon and a night and in that short time you have already befriended our young Cardinal of fire, and me. Your sheer presence brings forth unity. It would be a pleasure if you would be in our speech this night. You would have your own place in the balcony. Come on, what do you say?”

Twilight stared at the Tsar. “I…I’d be honored she managed to say.”

“Excellent. Now then, you must excuse me. I must gather my family and get them ready,” and with that he left Twilight and Pyreite alone.

“Well, come on Twilight. We should get ready as well.”

“I didn’t know the Tsar had a family.”

“Yes, a colt and a filly, Casimir Adrian Tazal and Primm Alison Tazal.”

“Huh,” Twilight responded. “Think we should meet them?”

“Ehh, probably not,” Pyreite responded.

“Why not?”

“Well, for starters Casimir’s, well… it’s just that, umm.” He was at a loss for words. “Look, I’ll be honest with you. I never liked that guy. I was always just plain out uncomfortable around him.”

“Why?”

“I just get bad vibes from him. H…have you ever just looked at a pony and just knew deep in your heart that there was something seriously wrong with him?”

Twilight thought about Peryite and how disturbed he seemed. “Yeah I know the feeling.”

“When I talked to him he did respond but it just seemed like he just didn’t feel comfortable talking with another pony. Not just me in particular; he acted the same way with the Tsar, his own father. Maybe he just doesn’t like others. When I looked in his eyes they were dark as marbles and he stared down at me with such intent, like he wanted to mangle me just because he found my presence infuriating.”

“Wow, that’s pretty dark,” Twilight replied. “What about his sister -- older or younger?”

“Primm is his baby sister. He’s a good 15 years older than her. Primm and I are about the same age so you can guess that that intimidating factor didn’t help how I felt about Casimir. Back to the main subject though, it’s not that Primm is unpleasant or doesn’t like ponies. She’s really sweet and very polite if you can get her to talk to you. She’s really shy. I still think she hasn’t gotten used to talking to the guards here. Every rose has its thorns and her brother is no exception. Speaking of, he is the only pony who she is comfortable talking to; don’t ask me why. From what I’ve seen he mostly just brushes her off but then again he is somewhat protective of her. I don’t really understand them, especially why she keeps trying to help him fit in society. Perhaps she just can’t give up on him. No matter how hopeless he seems she still feels there’s something to save in him. I’m not sure whether to think that’s extremely admirable or extremely foolish. I don’t think I can ever understand how such powerful emotions could ever exist in a world like ours but I guess that’s the beauty in our hearts.”

Twilight was taking all of this in and imagining how a small colt could be so serious. Twilight snapped back to her train of thought and asked, “Does the Tsar not have a wife?”

“He did,” the colt answered. “Tsarina Anastasia. She... well, died. You see, Primm was a mistake. They were only trying for a crown prince. They got Casimir; years later she got pregnant again, at least 8 years after Uralian medical officials announced that she could no longer hold a foal. Just a week later Primm was born fully-grown, at least for a foal. Miraculously she survived. The doctors called it a gift from the Mother. But it had a price. Tsarina Anastasia died giving birth. It was like her body just… stopped. This was morally crippling to Primm’s already poor self-esteem.”

“That seems awful,” Twilight replied. “Still though, do you want to meet them?”

“I don’t know about Casimir but Primm could get some good out of meeting you.”

“Do you think we can just meet the royal family?” Twilight asked.

“Maybe,” Pyreite replied. “The Tsar had made several appointments with Casimir and Primm to visit the temple. He figured that some religion would help them and ‘cure them of their conditions.’ I told the poor stallion the truth, that some ponies can’t be saved. He probably would have left it at that but Primm showed minor improvements in her self-esteem. Because of that he scheduled several more meetings between me and Primm. He figured a holy cardinal must be the answer. Honestly I think she just needed to come out of her shell. Regardless, I enjoy her company, and she did improve. Come on Twilight. You said friendship was powerful. Well, I think it might just save her; please.

“Alright,” Twilight replied. “Let’s go,” and with that they were on their way.

The two passed through hall after hall and corridor after corridor till they reached the chambers of the Royal family. They arrived in time to catch a scene. The Tsar was speaking to somepony through a set of doors while a white colt (near stallion-hood) stood in an upright humanoid position with his back against the wall and his front legs crossed, literally beaming with indifference. Like all Uralians, he was pure white with blue eyes. He wore a silver plated armor set with a long white cloak that clipped to his shoulder blades. Near his waist was more of the silky white cloth. He wore a stuffed color and had his long free hair slightly brushed to the right side of his face. “Father, this is a waste of time, and might I ask once more WHY are you forcing me to speak Caelondian this night?”

The Tsar ceased his conversation with the door and turned to him with a somewhat angry and strict tone. He spoke quietly but it was obvious he was angry. “Before I even answer that let me ask you this: Are you truly saying that your sister is pointless? Casimir, is that what you’re telling me?”

“No,” he retaliated using just as much anger. I’m saying that it’s pointless to help someone who refuses to accept help.

“She’s your sister, for Mothers sake; act like you care, boy.”

“I do care but I only care about what I can do, not what I cannot.”

“Casimir, please, why is it so hard for you to show remorse?”

“Why should I be remorseful? Enough of this old man, I’m leaving. It’s bad enough you have me speak this disgusting language.”

“YOU are speaking Caelondian as a symbol of RESPECT DAMNIT!!! We are on the verge of peace here.”

“And of course the noble Tsar speaks for everyone with his heretical ideas of peace. Did you ever think there are still those who feel we should fight for our ancestors? That there are still ponies with faith you old disloyal fool!!!”

The Tsar looked Casimir in the eye for a few seconds before saying, “YOU are the reason I feel that I must make peace. Because if I die it sure as hell won’t fall to you! In fact, in my deathbed I will make sure you never take the throne for the sake of peace.”

“We will see you dirty svoloch.” And with that he stormed off. As he did he moved in the direction of Twilight and Pyreite. “By the way, we have guests father. Maybe they can tolerate you.” As he passed them Twilight and he exchange glances and Twilight felt deep in her heart there was something seriously wrong with him.

When he was gone the Tsar approached Twilight and Pyreite. “I’m deeply sorry you all had to see that.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight reassured.

“I think it was fun seeing him put in his place,” Pyreite added.

“He is my son so I cannot feel good about when we argue. I treat him with respect; I just wish he would do the same with me.” The Tsar sighed in grief.

“Don’t let him get to you, my Tsar,” Pyreite reassured. “I’m sure he will come around in due time.”

“I hope you’re right, little one, but in the meantime could you by chance help me with Primm?”

“What troubles her this night?”

“She has never truly been out in front of a large crowd but on this night I will need her and Casimir to make an appearance before I tell the world about our newfound peace.”

“Let me guess -- she isn’t that found of the idea.”

“She knows of the importance but that didn’t give her much courage. I was hoping that since you and she are friends you might encourage her to come around.”

“I’ll do my best, my liege, but I will not push her into this.”

“I would never ask that of you, little one.”

With that Pyreite knocked on the door. “GO AWAY I SAID.”

“Primm, it’s me Cardinal Pyreite. May I come in?” There was silence. A noise of mechanisms was heard and then the door creaked open.

“Come on in,” she said.

“Come on, Twilight,” Pyreite urged. The two entered Primm’s bedchambers. The whole suite was three rooms all together. The entrance room, like all the rooms, had a set of cream white wallpaper and 2 banners bearing the Uralian sigil, the Tazal spade. There was a desk with 3 chairs and a globe at its side. In back of it was a mural of the royal family. The second room had several display cases with various gems and circlets. In its right corner was a fireplace with a Uralian flag 3 feet above it. The final room (the actual bedroom) had windows with silky white curtains, a display case that contained a ball gown, a cream-colored king sized bed with a wooden frame and a replica model of the royal palace at the bedside and a final second fireplace next to it.

“Hello, Pyreite,” a voice said.

“Ah, Primm, it’s good to see you.”

“Indeed. Who is this though,” she asked, pointing to Twilight.

“Oh this is Twilight. Primm Twilight, Twilight Primm. He introduced Twilight to the white filly. She was rather young, around Pyreite’s size and age. She wore a white cloaked set of robes with an emblem, the Tazal spade, on its back (also her cutie mark) as well as white royal shoes that extended more like boots. Her long white mane draped across her horn and over her right eye.

“I…it’s a pleasure to meet you, Madame Twilight,” Primm said timidly.

“Come now, Primm, what did I tell you about greeting ponies? Say hello with confidence.”

“Oh right I’m sorry I…”

She was cut off by Pyreite. “There’s no need for apologies, Primm. Now tell me what troubles you child?”

“I think you know. Father wants me to make a public appearance at the royal gala; even make a small speech.”

“Primm, giving a speech is just like talking. We talk all the time, and besides, I think that will fall on Casimir.”

“That’s another thing. He’s getting, well, worse. He seems healthy but this just isn’t natural. He lashes out at just about every pony now, even father.”

“Perhaps he just needs some time to mature,” Pyreite reassured.

“He was never like this when he was a colt,” Primm whined.

“You never knew him when he was a colt, little one.”

“First of all we’re the same age,” Primm protested, “second, father told me he was very sweet in his colt hood but that all changed when mother died. This is my fault, isn’t it.”

“Primm, you can’t blame yourself for that. It wasn’t in your control.”

“Primm began crying into Pyreite’s mane. He shot a glance at Twilight in hopes that she would know what to do (no such luck). He stared down at the crying filly thinking of a way to calm her down when his eyes focused on the harp guitar he had given her after one of her “appointments”. He levitated the gold and silver instrument over to him with his magic and gazed at it. The long strings were thoroughly secured at the small red holder at its base. The golden tuning pegs that tightened or loosened them were shining bright with new polish. And the ivory top was as smooth as marble.

“Come now, Primm, no more tears. After all, you know how the song goes.”

She continued to sob.

“Come on now, you seemed so happy when you played the lullaby. Come on, I’ll play the harp if you sing it. Just the one verse, just the first one.” Without waiting for an answer he began playing the instrument. The small instrument began sounding off with the most angelic sound Twilight had ever heard. It didn’t take long for Primm to chime in.

There are loved ones in the glory
Whose dear forms you often miss.
When you close your worldly story
You will join them in their bliss.
When the circle is unbroken by and by… by and by.
There’s a better home awaiting in the sky, in the sky.

Pyreite was about to stop playing but Primm kept singing so he kept playing.

In the joyous days of foal hood,
Oft they told of wondrous love.
Pointed to the glorious Mother
Now they dwell with her above.
When the circle is unbroken by and by… by and by.
There’s a better home awaiting in the sky, in the sky.

You remember songs of heaven,
Which you sang with childish voice.
Do you love the hymns they taught you
Or are songs of the world your choice.
When the circle is unbroken by and by, by and by.
There’s a better home awaiting in the sky, in the sky.

You can picture happy gatherings
Round the fireside long ago.
And you think of tearful partings
When they left you here below.
When the circle is unbroken by and by, by and by.
There’s a better home awaiting in the sky, in the sky.

One by one their…seeds were emptied
And one by one… they went away.
Now the family is parted…
It will be complete one day.
When the circle is unbroken… by and by… by and by.
There’s a better home awaiting in the sky, in… the sky.

“Feel better now?” Pyreite asked.

“Yeah, (sniff) yeah; I think I’ll be OK,” Primm answered.

“Good. Now come, you should get prepared. I look forward to seeing how you look in that ball gown,” he snickered.

Primm pushed him back and shot him a stern but humored look.

“What? It was a joke, a joke he repeated,” (or was it).

“Well then, I should get dressed hope you don’t mind I ask for privacy. I’m confident you can find the door.”

“I can take a hint. See you at the celebration.” And with that Pyreite left Primm and Twilight alone.

“Forgive me for not being so welcoming at first.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight replied.

“We really should get better acquainted Madame Twilight. Perhaps later, after the celebration.”

“I look forward to it. See you then.” And with that Twilight left to join Pyreite.

Pyreite was waiting patiently for Twilight. “Ah good. Come Madame Twilight, we should make our way to the ball room. That’s where we would go to get in position for the Tsar’s proclamation.”

“Alright, let’s get going.” The two walked to the ball room. It was about a 5 minute stroll. “That was a beautiful song you played back there.”

“What, that lullaby? That was just a little song to cheer up foals that missed their deceased family. You should see all the things a harp guitar can do.

“Who made that song anyway?”

“It was because of the 1000 years’ war. It was made by some mothers who got tired of when they’re foals asked, “Where’s daddy, momma?” and the only response was silence.
So instead of saying that their fathers were cut down by a hailstorm of bullets they sang that to say that they were with the Mother. Honestly I think that’s a lie. There is no honor or innocents in war, just the guilty and the dead. Many of our soldiers have gone too far down the path of hell to rest in peace… now that this war is finally going to come to an end perhaps those that are still alive can enjoy their lives with their families.”

“I’m sorry about all that’s happened,” Twilight said.

“Don’t be, it’s not your fault or blame. Come Twilight, you’re here in the dawning of an era of peace in the Motherland. Let us enjoy the festivities of this night and in the morn you and I maybe ever Father Dimitri will take a trip to the surface… and on that day I’ll finally know what real sunshine feels like. Can you imagine it, Twilight, I’ve never even seen the surface. It will be an adventure for the both of us. We might even get to see Caelondia; it must have so much in store for us and…” he paused, noticing Twilight’s expression. “Are you alright Twilight? You looked troubled.”

“I’m fine. Come on, let’s find something to bide our time, little one.” Twilight couldn’t bear to tell this poor colt what was going to happen. The two talked with each other and some of the bourgeoisie (at least those Twilight could communicate with).

After about 15 minutes their revelry was interrupted by Casimir. “I was told to collect you two; father wanted to see you in final preparations for his speech.”

“Come on, Twilight, let’s go,” Pyreite urged.

“Alright.” As the two walked with the prince Twilight couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable around him. She looked at his face and for a brief moment his agitated expression turned to something more sinister. He even broke into a smile but it was wicked. Twilight didn’t like this pony one bit. After a short minute walk that felt like hours they reached the Tsar and Primm. Casimir wasted no time leaving the company of Pyreite and Twilight and took his place at his father’s right side.

“Ah, good to see you. The main part of the festivities will soon begin. Are you both ready?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered.

“As am I,” Pyreite replied.

“Good. Now we just need…”

“Me I assume.”

“Ah, good, Prime minister Cael and young master Venn. Alright then,” the Tsar said facing his family, “You two get to your balcony.”

“I’m not too sure about this father I…”

“There’s nothing to worry about my dear and you’ll be with your big brother. He’ll be by your side. Right, Casimir,” he said sternly.

“Yes of course,” he replied, somewhat agitated.

“Good; then let’s be off.”

“One more thing,” the Prime minister added. “Since the balconies will all be filled my son Venn has requested to be at my side during the speech. Are there any objections?”

“None at all,” the Tsar replied.

“Then let’s get going.”

“Wait,” Venn protested. “Before I go I just wanted to say thank you Pyreite, and to you Twilight for being my first real friends.”

“It was nothing, Venn,” Pyreite replied, “we are all friends here and this peace will prove it.”

The two embraced each other.

“Ugh you all sound like chapters from a self-help booklet,” Casimir whined, interrupting their touching moment.

“Casimir,” the Tsar replied, rather strict.

“Bite me; this is painful to even be around. Come on Primm, let’s go,” Casimir urged, taking his baby sisters hoof.

“NO,” Primm wailed. “I have thanks to give Pyreite as well.”

“OH FOR BUCKS SAKE I’VE HAD JUST ABOUT ENOUGH OF THIS.” And with that he stormed off.

The Tsar watched him walk away in disgust. He turned his gaze to the Prime minister and Venn. “I apologize you had to see that.”

“It’s alright, I’m sure things will get better with him, Comrade Tazal.”

“I hope you’re right but as of now I can only hope he doesn’t go too far.”

While the two talked Primm conversed with Pyreite. “I just wanted to tell you how grateful I am for all the counseling you’ve given me over the past 6 months.”

“It was nothing, Primm.”

“No it wasn’t nothing; you gave me confidence I’ve never had, not to mention my harp guitar and… and you were my first real friend as well.”

“Wow,” Pyreite replied, “I…I never knew I had reached out to ponies’ lives like this, or that I had any friends.”

“Were all your friends,” Twilight, Venn, and Primm said in unison. The four embraced each other.

“Well look at this,” the Tsar commented, “Unity and friendship truly reign this night.”

“Indeed,” the Prime minister added. “I hope you don’t mind we bread up your warm embrace.” The four ended their touching moment and began going separate ways.

The Tsar, Prime minister and Venn left, leaving only Primm, Pyreite and Twilight. “Well I suppose we should be going,” Pyreite said. “I’ll see you after the Celebration, Primm.”

“I’ll see you then. I suppose I should go join Casimir, but before then…” With those last words she gave Pyreite a light peck on the cheek.

Pyreite began to blush. “P…Primm he stuttered.” He stared right into the filly’s deep blue eyes. He gazed on end for about 25 seconds at her in her ball gown. It was snowy white with latté cream color embroideries. It was quite a large gown as well with blue ribbons around her forearm areas and chest. He continued his gaze with an awestruck expression.

“Primm smiled and said, “I’ll see you after the ball,” and with that she left to join Casimir. Pyreite remained there, standing, trying to comprehend what had just happened.

“I think she likes you,” Twilight said.

Pyreite snapped away from his train of thought and blushed a little more. “Oh will you just go…ahhh.”

“It’s alright,” Twilight assured.

“This could be nothing more than a schoolpony crush,” Pyreite replied. “Princesses don’t fall in love with ponies like me. Trust me, it would end in tears.”

“Give it time,” Twilight insisted. “I think that…” she paused once more. No matter how much she tried she couldn’t get past the knowledge that all of it didn’t matter; that in the end everyone here was going to die. It tore at her heart knowing that this beautiful world would blacken and char.

“Twilight, what is wrong with you?” Pyreite wailed. “You’ve nearly broken into tears about 8 times today. What’s on your mind?”

“IT’S NOTHING DON’T ASK ABOUT IT,” Twilight snapped. She looked down at Pyreite with a frustrated look with tear-filled eyes, but her expression changed when she saw the colt. “I…I’m sorry I just…I’m so sorry,” Twilight pleaded.

“It’s OK if you don’t want to talk about it, Madame Twilight. Look let’s just put this behind us and…” He was cut off by the beginning of a song by the royal orchestra.

Gestahl’s dark wings, they did darken the sky.
His raw fury’s fire and his horns sharpened scythes.
We ran and we cowered and we fought and we died
We burned and we bleed as we issued our cries.
We need saviors to free us from Gestahl’s rage
Heroes on the field of this new war to wage.
If Gestahl should win we are gone from this world
Lost in the shadows of the darkness unfurled.
But then came the 2 on that terrible day
Steadfast as winter they entered the fray.
And all heard the music of Gestahl’s doom
The sweet sound of Mother’s banishment of gloom.
And so the 2 freed us from Gestahl’s rage
Gave the gift of free choice ushered in our new age
And if Gestahl’s eternal then eternity’s done
For the pain is now over and the shadows… are gone.

“Please gather in the courtyard for the Tsar’s speech.”

“Twilight, we need to get going. The Tsar is about to begin his speech.”

“OK,” she replied, and the two made their way to the balcony.

After about 3 minutes the two found their places at their balcony. Pyreite gazed to his right where Primm and Casimir were. He looked down to where the Tsar, Venn, and the Prime minister were. He struggled to really see anything through the railing. He nuzzled at Twilight. “Madame Twilight, would you mind if I climb on your back for a better view?”

“Oh sure,” Twilight replied as she lifted him on her back.

“Brothers, sisters my fellow Uralians, you have gathered here this night in celebration of our independence from the tyranny of Emperor Gestalius Shadowmere and the founding of Uralia.

“URA,” the crowd cheered.

“But I will ask a question to you all. Were we truly freed that day?” The crowd was silent. The masses looked at one another for an answer. “Yes, it is true we were freed from our shackles and yokes on that day, but we were not freed from our hate and war. For that day marked the beginning of out war with the Caels. A war so horrible that today marks its 1000-year anniversary; maybe a few days short but no less awful. That is why I have invited the Prime minister here, for on this day I say it is time we put an end to that which is this godless war. On this day, my comrades, let there be peace. The was silence at first, but that silence was broken by mass cheering. The Tsar and Prime minister breathed a sigh of relief at seeing no objections. “Well then now that that’s out of the way may the celebration begin, but before that the anthem of our ancestors to commemorate this day.”

(the Tsar) Equines of Eden we shall unite.
(the prime minister) Rise up and ready for the fight.
(both of them) Soon or late the day will be.
(the 2 of them and Primm and Casimir) When we are free from tyranny.
At this point all of the crowd who could sing chimed in

(the royal and Cael family and crowd) Soon or late the day will be.
When we are free from tyranny.
(the royal and cael family and crowd) Though our lives be lives full of misery.
Our limbs be tired and worn.
Our dreams will not be broken
And our hearts will not be torn.
(the royal and cael family and crowd) OUR DREAMS WILL NOT BE BROKEN
AND OUR HEARTS WILL NOT BE TORN.

At this the crowd began cheering with joy and triumph, but that was soon to turn to screams of terror. Horrifyingly familiar events began to unfold before Twilight’s eyes as 8 pillars surrounded the Tsar and Prime minister. One of the pillars sprouted right under Venn, taking him up off his hooves. He hit the floor and lay there, motionless. “Venn,” the Prime minister shouted.

“Don’t worry, Prime minister Cael,” a voice sounded. “I assure you he’s fine and I’ll make sure that he’s very well taken care of, the same as you and the royal family and both your disgusting races of heathenish traitors.” A large shadowy figure formed behind the Tsar and Prime minister. After about 16 seconds it formed a tall stallion. The shadows continued to dance around him but Twilight could make out a few distinguishing details. Most important was his horns. He had two twin horns that curved outward and then inward, like devil or demon horns. He had large long angelic wings but on him they looked like that of the angel of death. His eyes were blood red like Peryite’s. His teeth were razor sharp and when he laughed it looked as though he had multiple rows. His cutie mark was two twin olive branches forming an arch or crest. Inside the arch or crest was a horseshoe and a unicorn horn crossing it; at the top off it all was an eclipsed sun.

“Oh, you two are just so pathetic. Your whole race is pathetic really. I’ve allowed this mockery to continue for 1000 years and I simply just won’t have it anymore. Perhaps in a few thousand years I might forgive all of you, after years of long, hard, and might I add pointless slave labor. My mistake was I gave you all a choice, a choice to simply do what you’re told like good little colts and fillies. I won’t make that mistake again. First I’ll take your will, put an end to rebellion. Then I’ll take your freedom, put an end to choice. And then I’ll take your minds, put an end to your lives and personalities. After that you’ll have a place in my empire.”

He turned his gaze to the Prime Minister and Tsar. “As for you two, though, I hope you spent enough time with your families because when I kill you you’re going to spend eternity alone. I’m aware that many of you don’t have even the faintest idea as to what I am saying. Well, actions speak louder than words, so…” With that ominous statement two more pillars sprouted from the ground, impaling the Tsar and Prime Minister. The crowd gasped at the sight of their Tsar dying before their very eyes. The shadowy figure made its way over to the Tsar’s side and whispered in his ear. “This is a mercy. You won’t be around to see everything you’ve worked so hard for be destroyed before your eyes -- a mercy that wasn’t given to me.

The Tsar didn’t respond. His lungs were filled with so much blood he couldn’t even speak, as thick red liquid began seeping out of the corners of his mouth.

“Guards, guards get over here,” Casimir shouted. “Where the buck are you?” That question was answered as the legion of guards took their place at the side of the shadowy figure. They looked genuinely dead; their normally pure white fur was now charcoal black, their manes were red, and their blue eyes were now white without pupils. They smiled with the same wicked smile as the shadowy being. Even their cutie marks changed to that of the shadow stallion.

“Ah, the first new recruits I’ve had in several hundred years. Show the Tsar your new allegiance.” With that command the guards pulled out their rifles and began firing on the crowd. One by one they dropped dead at the hailstorm of bullets. The masses began fleeing in a panicked fashion with all of them trying to get out of the two doors. It was chaos. Those who could fly were already long gone.

“Alright enough play time. For the closing act...” With that statement intense magic began to form in between his two horns. He then released the ball of magic up above where it formed a portal. A few seconds later an ominous object exited the portal. It slowly descended onto Uralia. When it hit the ground the entire city shook. The ground began to fracture and fissure. Entire buildings collapsed in the blink of an eye and enormous building-scale versions of those pillars began to sprout up from the earth. As the Tsar and Prime minister watched the destruction they both gave their last breath. They were dead and their bodies began to turn to ash. Twilight was paralyzed as she watched helpless as thousands died by the minute. As she watched the shadowy figure she began to feel waves of nausea. She began hearing static and an obscene noise like some poor pony was trying to scream for help in his final moments as he choked on his own blood. Images flickered in her head of dead ponies she had never seen before. The next image was two soldiers killing two civilians. At first she thought that they were Uralian but as she looked closer they were Equestrian. The final image was a poster of princess Celestia looking rather stern. Under her image was a single word, OBEY.
The images then began to flicker at a rapid, epileptic seizure inducing speed. The more she looked at this the more the shadowy figure began to look like princess Celestia. She knew it wasn’t but at this point she was just shy of being convinced.

She watched in horror before her train of terror came to an end by a desperate plea from Pyreite. “Twilight, Twilight, please! We need to move.” Without hesitation Twilight grabbed the colt by the neck in her mouth threw him on her back and galloped away. The two ran through room after room trying to escape the palace like everypony else. Pyreite held tight on Twilight’s neck as she galloped out the exit into the streets of Uralia.

Back in the courtyard the shadowy stallion and his new soldiers watched as the citizens died. “My liege,” one of them spoke, “we should get going before the real destruction begins.”

“Indeed. I assume this will suffice for my entertainment for the day.” They were about to depart when Venn moaned and shuffled in his unconsciousness. This caught the stallion’s attention and he looked down at the colt.

“I’ll kill him, my lord,” one of the guards said as he loaded his rifle, until a large hoof blocked him.

“NO. I have a better idea.” He grabbed Venn by the neck and threw him on his back. “Perhaps this one can be taught loyalty yet.” With that the group began to turn to pure shadow and flowed into the portal above.

Back inside the palace William Cipher galloped through the royal ballroom. “OK, where now?”

“Make your way to the Tsar’s throne room. From there you will find a secret passage behind the Tsarina’s throne.”

“Alright,” he replied, “got it.”

“Well, why don’t you move?” the Mother asked.

“I…I…I just can’t leave everypony here.”

“They will all be brought back one day, I promise. You need to get out of here though.”

“Why not save them now?”

“You think that we can save all of them?”

“No, but some is better than none!!”

“What does a few lives matter?”

“A FEW LIVES CAN MAKE ALL THE DIFFERENCE IN THE WORLD. IF YOU DON’T CARE THEN SCREW YOU. YOU’RE NO MORE BENEVOLENT THAN I. NYET, LESS THAN I.”

“Watch your tone,” the Mother replied.

“WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO ABOUT IT? NOTHING, JUST LIKE THIS?” William’s eyes focused on Primm and Casimir.

She was tending to him who was cradled on the floor wrapping his front legs around his torso, where two deep puncture wounds pierced his back and abdomen. “Please get up, brother, please!” Primm pleaded. Casimir couldn’t even find the breath to speak. She tried to stop the bleeding with her robes but it did no good.

William Cipher galloped to the two and used what little healing magic he knew to keep Casimir stable. “Hey kid,” he said franticly to Primm, “yeah you speak Caelondian cause I can’t turn it off right now.”

“Yeah I understand.”

“Good. We’re heading to the Tsar’s throne room.”

“What’s there?”

“A way out.” He lifted Casimir on his back and grabbed Primm’s hoof. “Try to keep up, kid.” The three ran, climbed, and jumped their way to the throne room. Most of the palace was beginning to fissure and collapse but there was enough left to reach their destination.

“Alright,” William thought to himself, “where’s the passage?”

“I don’t know for certain,” the Mother replied.

“What do you mean? Aren’t you suppose to see all?”

“Yes, but with the deaths of so many of my subjects my power fades.”

“Just great. Hey kid, do you know where a secret passage is?”

“No I…I don’t know, I just...”

“KID, think. If we don’t get out of here were all gonna die.”

Primm began sobbing uncontrollably. “Oh gods,” William said, “look kid please, it’s OK, just calm down. Crying won’t help. Please kid, I don’t want to die here, I need your help I…”

He was cut off by Casimir. “The passage to the magitech laboratories is in mother’s throne -- on the top of it one of the decorative jade balls is unscrewable.” William rushed over to the throne and sure enough the jade came off to reveal a small switch. He pushed it; when he did the wall behind the throne moved to reveal an old elevator. The three boarded the elevator.

“You wouldn’t happen to know which floor is the portal device?

“Floor B8,” Casimir replied.

William hit floor B8 and the elevator roared to life.

“Brother, where are we going?” Primm asked.

“The Magitech research facility,” Casimir answered.

“How do you know about this place?”

“I pioneered the Magitech Knights program.”

“You?!” William Cipher shouted. “You are the one responsible for that sadistic mad science experiment?”

“First of all,” Casimir protested, “it’s a science procedure, not an experiment. Second, what’s a few mangled Unicorns compared to saving the lives of thousands of our soldiers?

“You save life by taking it -- not just the donors but also the Cael soldiers. You kill Cael unicorns and rip out their magic, then splice it into others.”

“And the product is all-powerful battle ready Magictech Knights,” Casimir replied.

“But these things have deadly consequences. It destroys the minds of its subjects. They just want more and more magic!!!”

“Then we give them more magic. It’s part of the Magitech arms race.”

“THERE’S AN ARMS RACE ALRIGHT,” William wailed, “but it’s not about who can build the better weapons, it’s about who can become less of a pony and more of a monster!!!”

“It would be pointless to try and show you progression, PRIEST. Your religion blinds you from the scientific revolution.”

“YOUR MADNESS BLINDS YOU,” William retaliated.

Primm had just about all she could handle with this argument and began to sob. This did not go unnoticed by William and Casimir.

“We’ll continue this in Equestria.”

“Where?” Casimir asked.

“A sanctuary. A new land, a new frontier.

“Are the conditions desirable?” Casimir asked.

“They should be,” William replied. “The Mother is sending us there.”

“The MOTHER sent you here!!!”

“Yes. I’m the new listener.” Their conversation ceased when the elevator slowed to a halt.

“We’re here,” Casimir proclaimed.

“Alright, I’ve never used this thing so I hope you can figure out how to use it.”

“It seems simple; we just charge it up and set coordinates.”

William approached the device. It was a large dome like structure with an enormous blue sphere core receptacle and a thick lead safe box to protect from the negative side effects of the teleport. He checked the terminals and turned to Primm. “Kid, go to the large computer over there and set in these coordinates: 4,8,15,16,23,42; got it?”

“Yes,” she replied as she finished setting the last of the coordinates.

“Good. Get in the box.” The three found separate seats. William sighed, “Alright here it goes.” With that he pressed the launch button. The machine roared to life. It threw off sparks and made a rather odd high pitched noise as the lead box began to fade from reality.

Twilight and Pyreite ran aimlessly through the streets of Uralia. “Keep moving Twilight,” Pyreite pleaded.

“Where are we going?”

“I don’t know -- where does one go in situations like this?”

“I…I don’t know,” Twilight wailed, quite stressed. Her stress was replaced by panic as another fissure opened right under her. She and Pyreite began their decent to the void.

“Twilight, fly please!!!”

“I can’t fly properly.”

“I would appreciate it if you would at least try!!!” Twilight spread her wings and to her astonishment she could fly rather accurately. She flew out of the fissure and back onto the ground. She and Pyreite breathed heavily but in relief.

“Twilight maybe we should go onto the rooftops; it might be a bit safer there. If you can fly if the building collapses, that is.”

“Yeah, Twilight huffed, “I think so.” The two flew up to the building next to them. It was about 45 stories high. When they reached the top Twilight was introduced to a horrendous sight. The city of Uralia was fissured and burning. There were 5 large pillars spread across the city, each of them at least 100 stories high. They began emitting vibrations causing further destruction. After they were done they emitted auroras. As they did the cave structure began to collapse and the city began to rise up. This continued until the entire cave was gone and the sky of the Motherland was above them. It was dark and cloudy with a thunderstorm brewing. The air smelled ripe with ash and burnt flesh. The landscape was charred and burnt (no chance anything survived). As the city began to float off into the sky, defying all gravity, Twilight caught a glimpse of another city in the sky. It was burning and had similar pillars in it as well. “Caelondia,” Twilight said under her breath.

“H…HOW…How could the gods do this?” Pyreite wailed. Twilight embraced the colt and he did in return.

Their moment was cut short when Twilight heard a familiar voice calling her name. “Twilight, Twilight, wake up Twilight.” The world around her began to deteriorate and fade away until nothing remained.

“Twilight…Twilight you need to wake up, Twilight,” Peryite pleaded.

Twilight moaned as she lifted herself into an upright position. She rubbed her head in pain. “W…where am I?”

“Back in the world of the living. You gave me a real scare there. I thought you boarded the train to the great hereafter.”

“H…how long was I out?”

“About 8 minutes,” Peryite answered.

“No I…it had to be more than that; it just had to.”

“Whoa, whoa, easy Twilight. You have a case of the Dreamstride effect, meaning you without a doubt dreamed just now. Remember though, whatever you saw just now isn’t real. OK, that’s horse shit what I just said, those were past events, memories of some unknown pony. Well, not an unknown pony’ you were in my memory with me earlier so this was likely my memory as well. With that in mind it was probably horrible and nightmarish but it’s over now you can relax. Well, not really; the populace is still trying to break in here so we should probably get going. I hope you learned that spell because if not then you’re bucked. By the way if it doesn’t work you could always come back to the UGER. I promise you’ll be treated like an honored guest,” he snickered.

Twilight frowned. “No thanks, I think I’d rather take my chances with the masses. At least they’d let me die with dignity.”

“Ouch, that was harsh. I wouldn’t kill you. You would no longer pose any threat to the revolution. Granted your only usefulness would be gone but still.”

Their conversation was cut short by another loud boom. “We need to get moving now,” Twilight persisted. The two ran back to the balcony. On their way there Twilight thought about telling Peryite what she had seen but after remembering how he reacted to the question she realized it was best not to, and she honestly couldn’t blame him. The two reached the balcony and were greeted, Twilight by her friends and Peryite by his troops.

“Twilight, are you alright?” her friends asked.

“I’m fine girls.”

“I can’t believe you left with that thing alone,” Rarity added.

“He’s not as bad as I thought and…”

She was interrupted by Peryite. “Excuse me, but you should use the spell now Twilight. Now’s the chance to show me the ‘power of friendship’,” he said sarcastically. “It will be easier with the elements.”

Twilight’s friends gathered and used the elements. As the magic connected them all together Twilight released a wave of magic around all of Canterlot. As the wave of magic moved through the masses they slowly but surely ceased their siege of the royal palace. The crowd talked amongst themselves. A good number of them still looked quite angry. Twilight was worried that the spell wasn’t going to last until Peryite began speaking to them.

“My fellow citizens, cease this at once. Violence is not the answer…yet.” You have seen the true face of the Crown here today. Never forget what has happened here. Always keep in mind how fragile life is and its value to you and those around you. The taking of life is only justified by its preservation and should only be used as a last resort. When and if the time comes for you to lay down your life think hard about the cause you fight for and the futures you are making and the lives you are affecting when you pick up that rifle. Always remember my children that we are all family and when you kill a pony you are killing a brother or sister. WE are the UGER. WE are the populace. WE are Equestrians. And WE stand together against the darkness and war, but if war is inevitable then let us fight for our family, for our future, for our lives and our salvation.”

The crowd cheered at this and began to disperse. “SO what now?” Twilight asked. “Are we done here?”

“Are you going to charge them for any of this?”

“No,” Twilight replied.

“Then yes, we are done.” Peryite began to walk away when he was stopped by Twilight.

“Why?” she asked.

“Why?” Peryite questioned.

“Why did you help us. I know you started all this.”

Peryite turned to one of his guards and gestured moving his left hoof across his neck like a slit throat. The guard nodded and configured a small device on the base of his left hoof and nodded to Peryite. “You’ll find out soon enough, my dear, and I wanted to keep peace while doing what is necessary.

“You talk about the preservation of life but did you ever think twice when you killed princess Celestia for your mad machinations?

“Eight years Twilight. For 8 long years I searched and pleaded to the pantheon above for another way and I FOUND NOTHING!!! I tried but sometimes we don’t get to choose our paths. In my case it’s forced upon me by my will to help the ponies of the world as a servant and slave to the populace. I will ask this of you, Twilight, do you care for the preservation of life?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“Then comply with the Union and together we will forge a better future.”

Twilight paused before answering. “You amaze me. First you try to stir up unrest, then you preach about how freedom should be fought for, then you say that the preservation of life should be thought of before all.”

“Well, I can answer for all of that. First of all those ponies back in Appaloosa were suffering to the point where death was a mercy. They need to fight for their futures. Second, about freedom, we do preach freedom in a sense. Full bellies, warm clothing, the freedom from want and desire is the greatest freedom of all. A freedom that even these bourgeoisies have never enjoyed. We preach a new ideology of United Global Regulated Enterprise where we are all equal and share our wealth, world and wages equally amongst one another. This would, of course, be forced as law amongst the populace. The wealthy would hate us at first. It would be reasonable hate for we would take their riches and jewelry, petty things they have grown attached to. But in time when they see all the good their small sacrifice has done they will surely thank me.

“I don’t think you know these ponies as well as you think.

“And you do? As I recall you were never one for fancy things Twilight, you liked it simple. Come now girl you can’t tell me what I speak doesn’t interest you in the slightest.”

“I suppose not, but even if you are true to what you say, in time your regime can and will become corrupt; mark my words.”

“Those words ring true to any regime Twilight, at least the possibility for corruption. I will ask again Twilight, the world needs ponies like us to shape it.” He extended his hoof to Twilight. She gazed down at it before replying.

“Three or so days ago I might have said yes but you killed princess Celestia and before you even call her a tyrant that wouldn’t give up her power and say that she didn’t care for her ponies I will just say you’re insane. I should know; I was her student after all. Did you even know her?”

A disappointed look found its way onto Peryite’s face. “I knew her better than you could ever dream, Twilight. That’s why it took 8 years of searching for me to come to the reality that mo…” he paused, “that Celestia was a tyrant. Now that you’ve made it clear you are not going to comply we’re done here.”

Twilight watched as Peryite began to prep his teleportation spell. “WAIT!” Twilight shouted.

Peryite turned his head to her. “Change your mind so quickly child?”

“No, what makes you think princess Celestia is a tyrant other than all the things you blamed on her to spread unrest?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” he replied.

Twilight’s eyes widened at how he reacted. “Peryite, I know what happened in Uralia.”

Peryite looked at her, awestruck. “H…how could you…the dreamstride.”

“Whoa, what are you all talking about,” Rainbow Dash asked?

“Stay out of it,” Peryite shouted.

“Don’t tell me what to do,” Rainbow retaliated.

“Stay out of it Rainbow,” Twilight yelled.

“W…what? Twilight are you siding with this guy I…?”

She was cut off by both Twilight and Peryite. “What did we both just say?” they both wailed!!! At this Rainbow backed off.

“So then you know what happened and why I didn’t want to talk about it,” Peryite said.

“I saw each and every gruesome death and all the destruction,” Twilight answered.

“And so you should know why I had to stop Celestia.”

“What!?” Twilight wailed. “How was Princess Celestia responsible for this and…” She felt her stomach churn as she remembered the visions in the memory if the memories were his then. “Peryite, that thing was not Princess Celestia. Those visions or hallucinations weren’t real. Please, you’re making a mistake.”

“I AM MAKING NO MIKSTAKE TWILIGHT. The difference between you and me is that when faced with the truth I welcome it no matter how painful. You chase it away. Enough of this child. I’m not her for a painful walk down memory lane. With that Peryite brought out a piece of paper to his horn and teleported away.

“SO, what happens now” Pinkie Pie asked.

“We wait,” Twilight said, and hope that that pony’s claim was a bluff.

“What?” Rainbow protested, “we aren’t going to chase after him?

“We don’t even know where he is and I think we won’t be waiting long.”

Peryite and his troops arrived at the UGER and were greeted by Ivan. “My liege, how was the mission?”

“Successful,” Peryite answered.

“Was it recorded?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Professor Nicola is here to transmit it.” The guard handed Nicola the small chip.

“Thank you,” Nicola said, “and as a side note my king, Princess Celestia has regained consciousness. We moved her out of the sol unit and had her control the sun with natural magic.

“I would like to see her,” Peryite replied.

“With all due respect my liege, are you sure that’s wise?”

“I think it’s time we had a reunion. Prep the siphon and keep her in that portable containment.

“Yes sir,” and with that Nicola left, soon followed by Peryite and Ivan.

Peryite sat alone in his throne room but that was soon ended with the arrival of Princess Celestia. She was contained in a large green sphere forged of magic. Two guards rolled her in and took their leave. She stared at Peryite with a confused and terrified face. Peryite came to the conclusion she wasn’t going to start a conversation so he did. “How do you like the palace? I hope it’s to your liking because you won’t be seeing much more for your long life.”

Celestia came to the reality of her situation. “Pyreite why, why would you do this, how could…”

She was cut off by Peryite. SHUT YOUR DAMN MOUTH CELESTIA. I am NOT your little Pyreite anymore; my name is Peryite, god of order and purpose and esteemed leader of the Union of Global Equestrian Republics, harbinger of the new and glorious world.

“WHY though?” Celestia persisted, “why would you do any of this?”

“Believe me Celestia I would much rather have a simple life but somepony has to do it so I guess that somepony is me.”

“DO WHAT?”

“Save the world.”

“From what? All you did was kill me and my sister and even Discord.”

“From you,” he answered, “the others just got in the way…well Luna would have become an obstacle.”

“Peryite the darkness inside of you has finally taken over, hasn’t it.”

“No, not at all really. I think I’ve bested the dark magic; the schizophrenia and visions still are a bother though. But no, I’ve never had such a firm grip of my senses. I know perfectly well what I’m doing and soon the world will at last have unity. We shall all prosper without the likes of you. For what it’s worth I do miss and value the childhood you gave me Celestia, and I do thank you for that. I hope you know even with your wickedness and your false love it is hard for me to do this to you. I suppose no matter how much I deny it you are still my mother Celestia.” Peryite turned his gaze from Celestia and breathed a sigh of grief. “It hurts, it hurts so much.” He turned his gaze back to Celestia and stared her down with concerned and troubled eyes. He chuckled to himself,
“Look at me -- I still look to you for comfort even if those days are long gone.”

Celestia was silent. Finally she said, “Peryite you don’t have to do this. Please…please don’t.”

“I’ve already set it in motion and now your little apprentice will show her true worth. She has defied me but when I strike fear into the hearts of Equestrian loyalists everywhere we will test how she reacts. If she still clings to your regime then I will have her pelt. If she joins me then we will rule Equestria together.

“Peryite,” Celestia wailed. “You don’t want to harm her.”

“I know. She has such potential.”

“No, you don’t understand. She’s family.”

“I know, we all are.”

“No, no not like that, I literally mean she’s related to…”

She was cut off by Peryite. “Enough talk. We’re done here guards, escort her back to sol tower.” Two guards came and rolled the sphere out.

“Peryite, please just listen to me! Twilight’s your…” She was cut off by the slamming of the doors.

Peryite sat alone and thought to himself, “I’m sorry sister, wherever you are. You must be ashamed of me. If I could only find you I would make things right between us. Perhaps when this war is over I could find you and when I explained my situation you might understand me, maybe even forgive me. I betrayed your trust like many, but even though she did deceive me mother Celestia never lied to me and I promise to uphold that custom and present the truth to you. I felt it was better for the both of us if I just disappeared but I was horribly wrong. If life would just give me the chance to right my wrongs I would at last be at peace with myself and there would be something good waiting for me at the end of all this. After all, this revolution is for my citizens, not me. Once this is over I will find you, I promise. In my mental state I can’t even remember what you look like. All I see is static and those horrible headaches. Your sweet little eyes, your little smile is all I remember but once I find you I won’t need to remember. But until then stay safe wherever you are.” Peryite sat alone contemplating his thoughts and emotions. After coming to the conclusion that it wasn’t going to go away on its own he made a pilgrimage to the wine cellar to murder his mood with a drink.

Three hours passed as Twilight and friends bided their time in the throne room receiving reports, making sure the citizens were all settled down and accounting for the casualties. “Twilight, Twilight!!!” shining armor wailed as he rushed into the room.

“Brother, what is it?”

“That scum Peryite, that’s what.”

“What,” Twilight yelled, “what happened?”

“I don’t know how but somehow he recorded all of the speech and had his followers spread it around the world. Every major city in the world watched how the he triumphed over you at this. They are also pinning the murder of the citizens on the Equestrian army and plenty are amazed how Peryite calmed the masses. Nations have already begun recognizing them as their own nation some are even siding with them. There’s turmoil in Equestria as well. The royal army has been sent to calm them down but in places like Appaloosa the vagrants have taken over the town and are now being reinforced by Peryite’s cronies.”

“WHAT?!” Twilight and friends wailed.

“Yes, it’s true I’m afraid,” Cadence added, rather concerned. “The world now recognizes the UGER as a nation on its own. A lot of the north eastern half of the world also has had thoughts of this idea of regulated enterprise. Some have even lent troops to that heathen Peryite and…”

She was cut off by a royal guard. “Forgive me for intruding your highnesses but I have urgent news.”

“Can’t it wait?” Shining armor complained.

“Well I don’t have news myself but a guard from the crystal empire came here and he’s in near critical condition but he insisted on giving you this news now.”

“Well bring him in Cadence replied.”

Flash Sentry entered the room in quite an awful condition, being supported by two royal guards. “Flash, what happened to you?” Cadence asked, quite concerned.

“Never mind me Princess I… AH,” he wailed clutching, his hoof to his still bleeding ribcage. “Your highness, I bear grave news” the crystal empire has fallen.”

“WHAT!?” they all wailed.

“Yes (huff) I’m afraid it’s true. I didn’t know who they were at first but it was the UGER. They descended upon us with Pegasi warriors dropping explosives on the guard barracks. They then moved their infantry in and killed any guard who opposed them. They cut us down like pigs.

“What about the civilians?”

“They spared them, from what I saw. We tried using the Crystal Heart to repel them but they dropped some kind of beacon. It nullified all our magic including the Crystal Heart. Those of us that survived began our last stand at the palace.”

“How did you escape?” Shining Armor questioned.

“Sergeant Stone told me to go to Canterlot and get reinforcements. I knew reinforcements wouldn’t make it in time and even if they did it wouldn’t matter. I think he just wanted me to get out alive. So I ran like a coward. When I was about five miles from the empire I could see a green banner being flown above the palace and I knew deep in my heart every one of them was dead. I made my way to Canterlot but was shot by some of those Unionists soldiers. I managed to get away and find the railway tracks here and a pushcart. I think I exhausted every last bit of strength I had (huff) highness. Never before have I seen such slaughter… pitiless…pitiless slaughter.”

“Get some rest, soldier, you’ve earned it.” Flash began to slump over and fall unconscious.

“Oh great; Celestia we need to get him medical attention ASAP, the guards said, and with that they carried Flash to the infirmary.

“Dear gods, is this really happening,” Twilight cried.

“Twilight, what did you say?” Spike asked.

“Oh its nothing, just something that rubbed off. Anyway, Shining Armor, send a few scouts to the empire. We need to know how bad the situation is.

“Right. I’ll get some guards.” And with that he left for the barracks.

Three hours passed before the guards came with a report. “Well, what’s the news?” Shining armor asked.

“Not good. They have that place secured tighter than I ever thought possible. We sent in some spies but they were later seen strung up on the walls pumped with holes, shot to death.”

“I hope it was quick,” Shining armor replied.

“This is awful,” Spike cried.

“It’s OK, we just need to…” Twilight was at a loss for words and her train of thought was being disturbed by a high pitched noise.

“Hey does anypony else hear that?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, I do,” Applejack replied.

“You mean I’m not the only one?” Twilight chimed in. She thought to herself, “The last time she heard that kind of noise was in her dream of Uralia right before…” She ended her train of thought. “GIRLS hit the deck!”

They all leapt to the floor as a large object crashed through the stained glass window of them defeating Discord. The cone object began to open at its end and emit a vapor of some kind. The gas began to swirl and form until it formed an effigy of Peryite. “Ah girls, it’s been what, 7 or so hours since we last saw each other? A lot has happened since then. I see you gave permission for some uninvited guests to enter my new home; that was very rude by the way.”

“Why you…” Rainbow Dash said angrily, charging at the vaporous Peryite.

“Unh, unh, unh, Rainbow Dash, I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Cyanogen Chloride is a very deadly blood toxin, usually found only in a lab, so I’m confident you are unaware of the danger,” he snickered. “Unlike the poison joke you all played in back in the Everfree. I assure this poison is very much not a joke.”

All of them looked stunned except Twilight. “H…how did you know that?” Rainbow stuttered.”

“He knows all about our lives, girls, be careful. Even though he’s not really here I have no doubt he’s still dangerous.

“Indeed. With that in mind avoid direct inhalation of the gas.” Effects of it include nausea, dizziness, loss of consciousness, paralysis, and of course death. I don’t see what the problem is though; I can take a bath in this stuff, put it on cereal, rub it right into my eyes -- honestly it’s not deadly at all… to me. You on the other hand would find its deadliness…a lot less funny.”

“Enough of this,” Twilight interrupted, “what do you want?”

“To try and keep the peace. I offer you one last chance to surrender to the global revolution. You nor your friends or forces will be harmed, I assure you.”

“Your forces attacked without warning. How can we trust you?”

“When you refused the surrender the first time you might as well have declared war on us. And I sent three messages to the Crystal Empire and not one was returned so I had assumed that the Prince and Princess were against us.”

“I’m the Princess!!!” Cadence shouted.

“Oh, my apologies,” Peryite begged, “but let this be a lesson that a leader’s first and foremost priority is his or her citizens, not personal matters.”

“ENOUGH, Shining armor shouted, “we have nothing to discuss.”

“I don’t give a shit what you have to say. I will hear it from Twilight and no other.”

“King Peryite,” Twilight said, rather bold.

“Yes,” he responded in a sly tone.

“I will not sit by and let ponies of Equestrian soil suffer your mad machinations.”

“Think carefully about this Twilight, you don’t want to go to war with me.”

“War has already begun,” she responded.

Peryite was silent for about 20 seconds before he broke the trend. “You disappoint me child but you made this next part easier. Dosvidanya, and may the Mother of life and understanding have mercy on your souls.” With that a small antenna-like beacon arose from the object and began glowing and beeping.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Girls, run.” As they fled the room the object exploded almost instantly filling the room with toxic gas. The 9 of them covered their mouths as they evacuated.

“Is every one alright?” Twilight asked?

“Yeah,” Applejack answered, “I think so.”

“Wait, where’s Fluttershy?” Spike wailed.

They looked around and couldn’t find her but heard a cry for help back inside the throne room. Rainbow rushed back in and found Fluttershy collapsed 10 feet from the door. “Hold on Flutters,” she reassured, lifting the Pegasus on her back. Eight seconds later they emerged from the room. Rainbow laid Fluttershy down. “Flutters, are you alright?”

Fluttershy coughed and gasped. “Girls I…I can’t feel my body I…” There was no further response.

“Hang on, Fluttershy, we’re going to get help,” Applejack pleaded.

“Twilight she’s gonna be alright, right?” Spike asked, quite concerned. Twilight was silent and Spike could see tears flowing down her cheeks. She fell onto her hind hooves and shrouded her face with her front hooves. The 8 of them carried Fluttershy down to the infirmary they waited 30 minutes before the nurse came to give them a report.

“How is she, doc?” Applejack asked in a concerned voice.

The nurse looked at them with troubled eyes. “Her condition is stable but…”

“S…she’s not gonna die, right?” Spike pleaded.

“No, she will live but…” she sighed in grief, “we aren’t sure we got the flow of oxygen back quick enough. Her brain was deprived of vital oxygen due to the Cyanogen. It will take some time to assess the full extent of the damage. If we restored oxygen flow quick enough she will have a sore throat and need prescription eye drops for the next 3 months. If not then well…” she struggled to find the words, “then your friend is a vegetable.”

There was silence as the 8 of them stared with blank expressions trying to come to terms with the news. “W…w…when,” Twilight choked holding back tears, “when will we know?”

“Tomorrow morning. Get some rest; it’s almost nightfall. I won’t speak on your friend’s behalf but I think she would want you to be at peace no matter what the outcome.”

Pinkie pie began crying a waterfall of tears as Applejack and Rainbow Dash came to her side to comfort her. Rainbow started crying as well. Fighting back sobs she wailed out, “That scumbag is going pay for this. If I ever get my hooves on him I’ll…” She was cut off by her failing to control her crying.

“Come on girls,” Twilight managed to say, “let’s go.”

“Twilight I think I want to stay with Fluttershy,” Spike requested. “Is that alright doc?”

“Sure, just mind the patient.” The rest of them went to their rooms in the Palace. Twilight looked out at the moon and thought to herself how was Princess Luna doing and what was Peryite planning next. Her thought changed and all she could think about was that all this could have been avoided if she had just bowed to Peryite and complied. Full of doubt, Twilight found her way to bed and thought, “I wonder what I’ll dream tonight.”

William Cipher snuck through the palace grounds. “Alright, what now? he asked the Mother.

“I got to thinking perhaps your complaint had a grain of truth to it.”

“Which one?” he said sarcastically.

“The one about the dreamstride. I think it’s time we remove it from her.”

“Well I’m glad we can agree on something.” William made his way to Twilight’s room, sneaking past the guards. “Alright now, how do I get it out of her?”

“Just channel my magic to your hoof and I’ll do the work.” He gladly did as he was told. As the golden magic illuminated his hoof he hovered it over her forehead. “Good. We should go.”

“Wait,” William protested, “what about her friend?”

“What about her?”

“Shouldn’t we help her too?”

“Why?”

“Why?” he replied.

“Why is it that you feel you have to save everyone?”

“Because no pony else will!”

“It’s those thoughts that inspire Peryite, you know.”

“Then there’s good in his heart as well.”

“There’s no talking you out of this, is there. You’ve been like this since Uralia and the royal family.

“I saved them, didn’t I?”

“Yes, and you whisked them away into unknown land. They were separated from you after the teleport.”

“Enough. Every minute we spend arguing is a minute of that poor Pegasus’s scarce time down the drain.”

“Very well then, to the infirmary.”

William traveled down to the medical wing of the palace and into the stasis ward. He gazed down at the yellow Pegasus on life support. “If we get detected because of this remember it was your idea,” the Mother complained.

“Just prep the magic.” With that his front hooves began to glow he stood on his hind legs and hovered his front hooves over the unconscious mare. After about 25 seconds the healing was complete. William was about to leave out the windowsill when he heard a light moan. Spike had just woken up due to the disturbance of the use of magic. The baby dragon had gone unnoticed to William due to the dark but now he focused his full attention on him, as did Spike in return. Spike stared straight into William’s blue eyes. He opened his mouth to speak but as soon as he did William charged him slamming him to the ground and shoving his left hoof in his mouth. Spike muffled until William kneeled and put his right hoof to his mouth requesting Spike’s silence. Spike nodded in response and William nodded back. He raised his hoof to the dragon’s forehead and illuminated his hoof. He telepathically communicated to him 4 words, “We’ll keep in touch.” He went to the windowsill and struggled to lift it. The baby dragon climbed up to the sill and unlatched it for him. William nodded in thanks and flew away. Spike stared as the Pegasus flew away, trying to comprehend what just happened. He turned his gaze to Fluttershy.

“Whatever he did helped,” he thought. He observed that the color had returned to her face and she seemed to be sleeping more soundly now. He thought about telling Twilight and the others but then thought that that pony probably wanted to stay hidden. After all, he did help Fluttershy, so keeping him a secret was the least Spike could do. He lay back down on the small couch and returned to his slumber.

As the first lights of morn crept their way into the sky Twilight awoke feeling in a joyous mood. That feeling lasted but a second when she remembered the events of yesterday and her stomach began to churn. She wasted no time making her way down to the infirmary to check on her friend. As she entered her eyes widened. Fluttershy was awake and looking completely healthy; she and Spike were talking to the doctor: “How do you feel this morning?”

“I still feel a little under the weather but past that I feel great.”

“I’m glad to hear it. It seems as though all decay from the cyanogen has been fixed.”

“Fluttershy,” Twilight shouted in joy.

“Twilight,” she squealed in joy as the two embraced each other.

The noise did not go unnoticed by the rest of her friends who had come down with the same idea. “Fluttershy,” they wailed in joy as they group hugged.

“It’s a relief to see you’re alright, Fluttershy,” Applejack exclaimed.

“Yeah Flutters, you really mad a quick recovery.”

At this point Cadence and Shining Armor had come in and were relieved as well at the sight. They joined the embrace.

It didn’t last long as Spike coughed up a message. “Spike how did we receive a message?” Twilight asked. “Only Princess Celestia is able to send message through you.”

“I don’t know,” he replied.

“Well what’s it say?” she asked.

“It says, ‘To Princess Twilight,’ (ahem), ‘Dear Royal Highness and friends my name is (none of your concern). By the time you read this I will be gone retrieving a gift to send you in my next message. As of now though I must play my part in this endeavor, as must you. I have seen what will come if the Union wins and won’t have one bit of it. I wish I could do more for you but I have restrictions on my services to you and direct intervention is strictly prohibited. To win this war you will need Magitechnology. Luckily the one pony left who knows how to construct this lethal weaponry is in Equestria. Seek out this symbol.’ ” Spike showed the 8 of them the picture of a shining star. “ ‘I will do what I can for you all. I take your side in this horrible war knowing that no matter who wins it will end in tears. We will keep in touch, Highness. Until then though, heed these words. Prepare for unforeseen consequences.’ ”

“Well, what do you think of it girls?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t trust whoever this is,” Rainbow said.

“He or she might be suspicious but we can’t turn down allies at times like this,” Twilight protested.

“Yeah but we don’t even know what the symbol is and…”

Rainbow was cut off by Cadence. “I know all too well what that symbol stands for.”

“Wait, Cadence you know what this is?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. That is the symbol for Starlight Enterprises. They’re an industrial organization with a very dark past and I don’t like them one bit. It doesn’t surprise me that they would be able to mass produce weapons.”

“What did they do?”

“Well it all depends on whether or not you believe the rumors about the past company. Anyway though, their base of operations is in Manehattan. If you insist on going there don’t expect the administrator to roll out the red carpet. He hates royals, especially Princess Celestia and me. You’ve never meet him so he might just tolerate you enough to see you in person.

“He seems like a jerk,” Rainbow dash remarked.

“Depending on who you ask he’s a murderer too. But I won’t go on rumor alone; at least that’s what I keep telling myself.”

“Cadence, are you OK?” Shining Armor asked, concerned.

“I will be. I just need to forget.”

“Forget about what?”

“What did I just say? I need to forget -- now leave it at that.” Shining Armor ceased at that but was still curious.

“We should depart for Manehattan immediately,” Twilight insisted. No one had any arguments, at least none they brought up. The nine of them packed for the trip. When they were done they gathered at the train station where an armored train was waiting for them. Is the armored train necessary?” Twilight asked her brother.

“Those union soldiers have been seen gathering around the area of the pass and train route. Our scouts say that military units have been pouring out the Crystal Empire and now pose a threat to the eastern half of Equestria, Baltimare, Fillydelphia, and Manehattan. If Peryite captures just one of those cities he can build up a naval force.

“So if we head to Manehattan then we’re putting ourselves in a corner of no retreat,” Twilight remarked, rather pessimistic.

“I’m afraid so but if there is somepony there who can help us win this war then we don’t really have a choice. If Peryite gets a hold of him then we truly are doomed.”

“We should depart now then.” The nine of them gathered in the train and with that it sped off to Manehattan.

Inside the Crystal Empire the crystal ponies were being gathered for a speech at the palace. The place was rather gloomy. The once happy faces were now glum to the core after bearing witness to the slaughter of the Global Union. There were still signs of the battle, bullet holes in walls, Gatling gun tracks, uncleaned bloodstains on the walls, and of course the bodies of the guards were strung up along the walls of the palace with the words “traitors die” written in their blood. Many of the citizens took to remembering the oppressive times under King Sombra and questioned what they had done to deserve this fate. The Union soldiers had confiscated all their food and funds and jewels and even clothes leaving them with nothing. They had rationed them food but only enough to get by. They had given them all a tattered leather tunic to wear and an ID number to be addressed by. Everypony was hungry, everypony dressed the same, everypony was equal, everypony was miserable.

King Peryite bided his time inside the palace prepping for his speech. His plans were unfolding and he had spread his glorious regime where all were equal, but he was not satisfied. When he pictured it everypony was equally happy and prosperous, not equally miserable and poor. “Were my dreams and visions just that, dreams?” he thought, “never possible, and any attempt would only bring ruin and pain? Was it all a mistake? Should I have listened to Twilight? This world might be better off without Celestia but was this worth going to war over? Was this revolution doomed to bring only tears to those who were happy?”

His train of thought was interrupted by one of his top generals. “Sir, I believe the populace are all accounted for.”

“Is that so, Trotsky?” He turned to his loyal soldier. He was a tall tan stallion (one of the only 5 who joined his cause that weren’t his followers or disciples). He wore a green officer’s uniform with a red sash around his waist as well as across his chest. There were 4 pairs of 2 gold cufflinks linked with embroideries across in the chest area as well as a patch of his badge of office on the shoulder blade of his left front leg.

“Sir, I must note their living conditions are less than desirable.”

“I know. Tell me, Trotsky, why do you fight for me?”

“I’d follow you to the underworld and back if you asked me.”

Peryite sighed, “Somepony already did that with me, but that’s beside the point. Why do you fight -- if not for me then for what?”

“I fight for the betterment of our race and the belief that all are equal.”

“We are not of the same race,” Peryite protested.

“You are as much an Equestrian as I.”

“Thank you,” Peryite replied.

“Not to mention that when my family suffered you brought aid to us. I offered you my services on my own.”

“Indeed. Do you feel what we’re doing is right?”

“Yes sir, it will be in the end, but I cannot ignore the suffering of our citizens in the present.”

“Indeed,” Peryite repeated. “How ironic, because I’m beginning to lose faith in myself,” he chuckled to himself. “Perhaps a compromise is needed. It is by nature for ponies to compete against one another. Perhaps in the end we must only make sure that nopony has too much and nopony has too little.”

“Indeed my liege, we must be open to the idea that even our ideology will have its kinks, and we must work them out until we create the perfect government rule. But now I must remind you once more, your speech.”

“Very well then.” King Peryite made his way to the crystal hearts chambers (which had become the main generator to power the turret defenses along the perimeter of the Empire) and to the balcony outside.

“Greetings, citizens of the Crystal Empire! You have been chosen to be the first civil center to be annexed into the glorious Poniet state. I thought so much of the Crystal Empire myself that I have elected to establish my base of operations here, as well as a home away from home in the palace so thoughtfully provided by your former Prince and Princess. I am aware that many of you are concerned for you futures and families. I am also aware that until recently you were under the tyrannical rule of King Sombra. I want to make sure that this is clear and I can’t stress this enough. We are not here to put shackles around your hooves and deprive you of you dignity, freedom, and your rights as living beings. We are here for the betterment of everypony and the enrichment of lives. We have taken your money and most articles of clothing but there is reason to this. In these times of war we must all contribute. Once this war is over your lives will be better than ever thought possible. Please do know you and your families will be provided for; food and warmth will never be a problem. As for money or work, we don’t have many jobs at the moment. Those of you who have experience in the fields of engineering and other maintenance should report to General Trotsky for employment. He will handle jobs and concerns. We will be conducting background checks on all of you qualified to work and when something comes up you will be required to work at least 3 days of the week. These three days will end with your pay. You may choose whether or not to work for the remainder of the week. If you do you will receive your wages at day’s end as normal. You may use this money however you see fit. You may buy clothes or other things to improve your living conditions. Vital provisions such as food will only be available for purchase once ration distribution is complete and an overabundance is reached. We apologize for the inconvenience but we may reach this sooner with your cooperation. If there are no further questions or concerns currently there are mining machines under construction but until they are made any stallion or aged colt who does not need to watch after family or has any other responsibilities is to report to the magic crystal mines in order to bring power sources up from the earth. This service, unlike most, will be paid by how much crystal ore you dig up.”

As the crystal stallions were handed a pickaxe one threw his to the ground in defiance. This caught the attention of Peryite and the guards. “I will not bow to you or the scum you call soldiers. You attack without warning, you annex us into your Union by force. My brother died trying to defend his life from you heathens and now you expect us to work or you will deprive us what we need to survive? Well I say no, I will not bow to you.” The guards grabbed him by his front hooves and dragged him to the front of the castle where they prepared him to be executed.

“NO,” Peryite shouted, “this isn’t necessary. What are we, savages?” He glided down to the three guards and crystal pony. “What was that you said,” he asked the stallion. “You wouldn’t bow?” Not waiting for an answer he continued, “THEN DON’T, see what I care. Just know that when you are starving, freezing and dying, just know we gave you a chance to survive; and I want you to tell the rest of your family.” He handed him the pickaxe and whispered to him, “When you finish your shift I will give your brothers ashes to you. We will even host a service.” The stallion took a firm hold of the pickaxe and looked deep into Peryite’s eyes before walking off to join the miners. “You see, citizens, violence is not always the answerer and while that might seem hypocritical on our part we tried to solve this peacefully; but the heathens of Canterlot spat in our face at the offer. They made it clear war was the only way for our global liberation and…”

He was cut off as General Trotsky whispered in his ear, “We have reports you should see.”

“We will talk more later, but for now return to your families.” With that the masses left as did Peryite. “Alright, what was so important that it couldn’t wait till later?”

“Our scouts have reported an armored train convoy headed our way. We had our suspicions confirmed when our spies in Canterlot sent confirmation that Princess Twilight and friends were on board. Should we engage them?”

“They would be mad to come this far east. They should know that puts them in a corner. Do we know where they’re headed?”

“Yes sir, to Manehattan.”

“Good. Then prepare an invasion force. It’s time we make that city ours.”

“With all due respect sir, Canterlot is weak without them. Shouldn’t we attack there?”

“Nonsense, they have plenty of mages, the only troops that pose a threat to us. Professor Nicola is mere hours away from completing his anti-magic missile. The first one was powerful enough to neutralize all the Unicorns and the Crystal Heart. Once it’s complete we will storm Canterlot. As of now though, there is something of vital importance in Manehattan and I want it. Besides, I think we should build up a navy.”

“Yes sir. I’ll get the troops.”

“Trotsky,” Peryite called.

“Yes, my liege.”

“When I’m not here you will be in charge.”

“Me, my lord? But why?”

“Because I have faith the citizens will look up to you and that your will treat them with respect.”

“I will sir.” With that Trotsky left for the soldier’s barracks.

The train was exponentially fast; it felt like it was at least 3 times the normal speed.
“This is rather fast don’t you think, brother?” Twilight exclaimed.

“It was meant to evacuate the royal court and family in a case of emergency. We should be arriving in Manehattan in 10 minutes or so.”

“Cadence,” Twilight called.

“Yes, what is it? What’s the story behind Starlight Enterprises?”

“Well, I suppose Starlight Enterprises didn’t do anything bad but the company before it is a different story. They originally started out as a science facility called Light Speed research facility. They were never upfront about their research and built the facility far from civilization in the Everfree forest. You can still see what’s left of it; they left it there to rot when they were shut down.”

“What happened?”

“Well at first they seemed OK. They researched magic and other things of that nature. Around the time ponies began going missing and were never found dead or alive. One day an anonymous employee sent a message saying that they were responsible and were conducting sadistic experiments. We reacted immediately and sent guards there to investigate. We didn’t find any proof to link them to the disappearances but we did find animal testing that was sadistic and illegal. We also found several test subject reports that the cause of death was experimentation. Most of these ponies didn’t have family, or none that missed them or noticed they were gone, and it was known that Light Speed would pay ponies to conduct tests on them. The subjects were aware of the danger and that death was a possible outcome and we had nothing to disprove this claim so they got off in the end.

“How were they able to come back after that?”

“Their administrator had a silver tongue and convinced Princess Celestia to refund them at least a fraction of the value of the machines and tools that were confiscated. In total that came out to several million bits.”

“If that was just a fraction how did they get all this started in the first place, especially under everypony’s nose?”

“Nobody knows, but after they were funded they wasted no time going back into business. In mere weeks they had built another company, Starlight Enterprises. We were concerned about their rapid return but it looked as though they had turned over a new leaf and I suppose they have I just… No matter what, I still blame them.”

“Are they truly that bad?” Twilight asked.

“I suppose not. They have proven that they can do productive and good things. They industrialized Equestria in mere months. They built better steel railroads and the first transcontinental railroad. They also made steam powered boats and zeppelins. They then briefly overstepped their bounds and began creating weapons. When the citizens of Equestria responded negatively they immediately ceased maybe we should have taken those weapons.”

“Cadence, we couldn’t have known about this but I must ask: you sound like you had personal loss by this corporation.”

“Around the time of Light Speed research I lost somepony close to me… We never found his body but I blame it on them nonetheless. I know it’s hypocritical of me to base my judgment on rumors alone but… I just miss him so much I need something to take my stress out on and they were most convenient.

“We have arrived at Manehattan,” the conductor boomed. Get your business done and then we need to get back to Canterlot.”

“Well girls, we’re here.” The 9 of them wasted no time sightseeing as they headed straight for downtown. They found the Starlight Enterprises headquarters standing proud in the corporation district of the town. As they entered the facility they gazed awestruck at the sights before them. The place looked like something out of a sci-fi comic. Robotic drones hovered around keeping things in check. Several approached the mares and dragon and cleaned their hooves. Two robotic ponies approached them next. They were white metallic with red lit eyes and void of any emotion.

“Guests and customers are to report to the right; those needing to speak to Administrator Casimir should go to the left.” They then said in unison a slogan: “Starlight Enterprises, we shine bright and light the way in a world of darkness.” The 9 of them followed the path to the left to a waiting room. The robotic pony instructed them to talk to the mare at the desk to schedule an appointment.

They approached the mare. She was cream colored with a light blue mane and eyes. “Greetings, my name is Coco Pommel. May I have the reason for your visit?”

“We’re here to see the administrator. It’s urgent business,” Twilight answered.

“Alright, let me have your name and take a number and when I call it it’s your turn.”

“We need to see him now,” Cadence persisted.

Coco, now realizing they were royals, paged the Administrator. “Administrator Casimir, there are Alicorns here to see you. He says to be put on speaker; hold on please.” She clicked the speaker button and said, You’re on speaker now Administrator.”

“Thank you Coco, and now GO THE BUCK AWAY,” he yelled. “Or at least that’s what I would say if I thought you would, but no. No amount of cyanide or arsenic can get rid of you pests and you just keep coming back to make me rue the day of my birth. Well come on up, just don’t expect the red carpet.”

The 9 of them looked shocked after hearing the rant. “I’m sorry,” Coco apologized, “he can be a bit short tempered at times and hates royals. I mean he REALLY hates royals,” she continued, “he hates them so much he does it with a passion.”

“We can see,” Twilight replied.

“Indeed. Let me show you to his office.” She led them to an elevator and used her key to access the restricted floors and selected the Administrator’s office. As the elevator ascended the ten of them were presented a view of Manehattan. At this height the city of lights looked so beautiful. The elevator slowed to halt as it reached its destination.

“Welcome,” a voice greeted them, “or at least that’s what I would say if you were, but that won’t stop you, will it?” The administrator approached them.

“Hello, Casimir,” Cadence greeted sarcastically.

“Let’s skip the conversation; you know being around you fills my blood with bile and gives me heart failure so tell me what you want so I can yell at you tell you no and give you the cold boot.”

“WATCH YOUR TONGUE WITH MY WIFE,” Shining armor snapped.

“Oh and what are you going to do about it? Good old Celestia kicked the bucket and you two lost your kingdom. You’re not just nothing in my eyes, YOU ARE NOTHING. While we’re on that note let me guess -- you need help besting Peryite’s technological superiority. I suppose that I could, but it would be so fun to watch you burn on a pike. Maybe I should evacuate and leave all my knowledge to Peryite and just sit back and watch the fireworks.”

“Why, you little… Let me at him!” Rainbow wailed as her friends restrained her.

“Please sir, think about this,” Coco begged.

“Coco dear, go get me some coffee and make in snappy.” She slowly left the room to the lounge to fill his request leaving the 9 of them to deal with Casimir. As Casimir watched her leave he turned to Twilight, who just stared in response. This both intrigued and infuriated Casimir. “Is there something you want to say?” he snapped at the lavender mare. Twilight was silent. “Who are you?” Casimir questioned. “You’re an Alicorn but I’m positive we haven’t met.” Twilight remained silent. “For bucks sake, you could at least speak when spoken to. I know I’m not one who should be asking for respect but still I…”

He was cut off by Twilight. “I know you.”

“I beg your pardon!!!”

“I’ve met you before Casimir Tazal.”

Casimir looked stunned. Twilight looked deep at him and knew even though he looked older and he was wearing blue robes he was that disrespectful colt from her dreamstride journeys. “H…how…how would y…you know that?” he stuttered.

“I believe it was called dreamstride or something along those lines.”

Casimir sighed in grief. “How wonderful, knowing my memories were invaded by a nosy Alicorn.”

“I don’t think they were yours but you were in them. How did you escape the Calamity?”

“A priest,” Casimir answered.

“What about your sister?” Casimir cringed at this. “I…I’m sorry,” Twilight apologized.

“She got out,” Casimir reassured, “but let’s just say we had a bit of a fallout. She had enough of me I guess, and I can’t really blame her.” He sighed once more, gazing out onto Manehattan. He reached for his pager and called Coco. “Coco dear, better make that an Irish coffee. I need the alcohol.” He sighed yet again and looked to Twilight but this time there was no hate in his eyes, only regret. “I’ll be honest with you Twilight, I wasn’t looking forward to a painful walk down memory lane today, or ever for that matter.” He turned his gaze to Cadence. “Forgive me for my rather brash introduction to you. I’m sorry, for what it’s worth.” Cadence looked rather shocked at the apology. “What was it that you wanted, weapons manufacturing? I’ll get right to it.”

“Such compliance! Where did this change of heart come from,” Applejack asked?

“I really don’t know. Perhaps it’s because your friend knows my pain. I never cared for my family and I suppose I never realized, no matter how bitter I was, they were the only thing keeping me from all this grief. Look just… just leave me be. I promise you will have your magitech weapons. Please just… go.”

The 9 of them were about to leave when Coco rushed in. “Sir…sir,” she huffed almost out of breath.

“For the sake of the gods girl, what’s wrong with you?”

“Sir, the city’s under siege!!!”

“What?” all 10 of them shouted in unison. Casimir looked out and sure enough, Union troops were marching through the city slaughtering those who opposed them.

“We need to hurry,” Casimir insisted.

“To where?” Twilight wailed. “They have us completely surrounded. We have no hope of escape.”

“No, there is one way we can get out. Follow me.” He pushed a small orange button on his desk and a false back panel of the wall moved. “Quickly now,” he insisted, “move. You too Coco, you’re coming with us.”

The cream colored mare didn’t object to this.

“What about the weapons?” Twilight asked.

“I have their plans here.” He showed her a small rectangular object.

“What? Is this some kind of joke? How is that supposed to help us?”

“We just need to get the plans on a mainframe and it will practically do the work itself.”

“What’s a mainframe?” Rainbow asked.

Casimir looked at her with a stupefied look. “You really do avoid progress like the plague, don’t you. It is literally impossible for me to respect any of you. For Mother’s sake then if we can’t…” He was interrupted by a large flaming object being launched into his office. “We’ll worry about it later; let’s go. Come quickly now, move it.” They traveled down a steel corridor to an old style elevator.

“What’s this?” Applejack asked.

“A way out.” Once they were all in the elevator Casimir hit the button labeled “emergencies only”. The elevator roared to life and moved down. This continued until they could hear the battle above them, and so on until silence.

“How far down are we Twilight asked?”

“By now about 115 or so feet below the surface. 120, 125,135, he continued on.”

“How far down are we going?” Cadence asked.

“We should be stopping right about…” Before he could complete his sentence the elevator came to halt. “Now, let’s get going,” Casimir once again urged. They left the confines of the elevator and entered the metallic room. The 9 of them gazed awestruck at the large device before their eyes.

“Casimir, what is this thing?” Twilight asked.

“A teleportation machine.”

“Is this how you got out of Uralia?”

“Yes… well sort of. This was the receiver. The sender is still in Uralia… well what’s left of Uralia. It travels through space and any space-time continuum, yet I don’t think it’s capable of traveling backwards or forwards in time. It would be foolish to leave this technology to the Union so I’ve put in reserve power to teleport the device as well.”

“We’re going to use this to travel to Canterlot?”

“Yes, unless you want to leave this world for lost and try for something better.” They all shot him an agitated look. “Didn’t think so. Well step inside. I’m almost certain there aren’t enough seats so those of you willing stand. If all else fails work out a compromise.” While the 9 of them seated themselves (the ones who could, anyway) Casimir set coordinates for Canterlot. He entered the machine, pulled the lever, and with that the box faded from reality.

The metallic box slowly began to form in the Canterlot palace garden. When it was completely solid the doors opened. “Are we here?” Fluttershy timidly asked.

“Yes. We’re safe for now.” The ten of them stepped out of the box and took in a deep breath of air. “Before we get settled just know without a mainframe I can’t make you weapons at all. Well is there any of those fancy whatcha callits around here?” Applejack asked.

“No,” Casimir answered, the only one was in Starlight Enterprises and…” He paused as an idea hit him. “Well, there is one more.

“Where?” the 9 of them demanded.

“In my old facility, Light Speed research. If I were to return there and restore power it could be reborn as a war factory.” Cadence looked at him sternly. “It’s the only way, your majesty,” he said and smirked.

“Very well, let me send some guards with you to insure your safety.”

Casimir cringed at this. “I’ll be OK.”

“I insist,” Cadence replied.

Casimir clenched his teeth thinking of a way to avoid this and then an idea hit him. “Very well your highness, I shall depart immediately.” Five or so minutes later the machine recharged and Casimir and two royal guards’ teleported to the Everfree forest. The machine reappeared in the thick dense forest and Casimir and the guards exited.

“Is this the place?” the guards asked, looking at the heap of garbage before them. It was a concrete building with ivy growing around and inside of it. The place was in general disrepair as nature had begun taking the facility for its own.

“Yes, we’re here. Come now, I’m itching with anticipation.” The three of them entered the decaying structure. It was little more than two stories high and floor one was a lobby, the second was storage.

“What kind of game is this? This is no science facility there isn’t even a lab in here.”

“Oh, this is just the cover up, gentle colts, the real thing…” He pulled back a false bookshelf and revealed yet another elevator. The three gathered in the elevator and Casimir made the destination the administrator’s chambers. The elevator whined as it came to life. It was working very hard to die like the rest of the facility. It began to descend but stopped midway leaving the three stranded in the air.

“How long are we going to be stuck here?” one of the guards complained.

“Not long,” Casimir answered. With that ominous statement a cable wire snapped followed by three more adding to the omniscience. Not 5 seconds later 6 more snapped and the elevator plummeted down below.

The guards began panicking. “What the hell do we do!!!”

“Die,” Casimir answered.

“I don’t like that answer!!!”

“Well, if we can hold up this elevator with our magic or at least slow it’s descent we might survive.” Without another word the guards and Casimir used their levitation magic. At first it appeared to do nothing but slowly the elevator came to a halt.

“Alright!” Casimir exclaimed, taking a sigh of relief. “Let’s lightly ease off and let it travel down just one more floor; that’s our destination.” The elevator slowly descended once more. When the pass way was clear the guards pried open the doors and the three jumped out. They let go of the elevator and allowed it to reach its final destination.

“Ah, my old office,” Casimir said. The guards looked around the vegetated and flooded room. In its center was a large amalgamation of machinery; various monitors and computers surrounded the large heap of metal that was vaguely sinister. At the heart of it all was a metallic exoskeleton of a pony with dead empty eyes.

“Ah, my old mainframe…such memories.” Casimir turned to the guards who returned his gaze with somewhat disturbed faces. “Come now, the main breaker room is just down this flight of stairs.” They followed him down the stairs to a large cylindrical room filled with breakers. They began pulling all of them until the power was restored. “Let there be light,” Casimir quoted. “Alright, now we need to activate the main generator. We should have access to it from here.” He configured a few buttons and called an express tram. The three boarded the tram and after about a five-minute ride viewing rubble, they reached the generator room. They gazed up at the large 25-story heap of metal. “Go and pull the lever there and that will restore power.” The guards moved through 2 feet of water to get to the lever. As they pulled it the heart of the facility roared to life. Casimir smiled at this but then jumped back as a wire that had gone unnoticed by him jumped to life and sparked at him. He looked down at it agitatedly but then smiled. He grabbed the wire with his magic and threw it into the water. Jolts of electricity surged through the guards as Casimir watched and smiled. “Sorry about that boys, but believe me many died down here and that was the one of the most merciful ways I know of. If you had lived I would have used you for experiments but you were useful; you earned a quick death.” Casimir nearly squealed in joy. At long last he was on the edge of recreating science. He wasted no time boarding the tram and setting coordinates for the cryo chambers. As the tram neared its destination Casimir thought to himself, “That fool Celestia never did have the courage to look down here. She was deterred by those little contaminated area signs.” The tram came to halt and Casimir disembarked. He moved through the rubble until he came to the staff cryo chamber. The place was still powered by its own generator. He configured several computers at the center and placed a wake up call. The cylindrical pods slowly opened as Casimir checked them to see who was still alive. “Hello… hello-hello he called to the scientists. Is uh… is there any activity up there? Is anyone still alive? Great,” he thought, “well BUCK; why is life such a bitch when I’m so close to…”

He was cut off as a hoof was placed on his shoulder. He fell to the ground in fear. “Ugh,” the newly conscious pony moaned. “H…how…what…what the hell happened?”

“You were in cryo suspension,” Casimir answered, getting to his hooves. “Now most ponies experience minor cognitive deterioration after a few months in cryo sleep. You have been in for quite a lot longer so you might have a minor case of serious brain damage.”

“WHAT?!” the pony yelled.

“Don’t be alarmed; although now that I know you are, try and hold on to that feeling because that shows you have reacted properly to being informed you have brain damage. Are there other issues you can address?”

“I can’t see.”

“Well, that could be a problem…” Casimir thought to himself for a moment. “Da, but of course. Alright, I’m going to illuminate my horn. See if you can follow the light.” Casimir moved his head in different directions and the pony synched it in his point of view. “OK,” Casimir said, pepped up. “The good news is that your vision still works, the bad news is that it’s terrible. This is a side effect of being in stasis. Your eyes have fogged up like cataracts. The difference is that this is temporary and will go away in 3 hours, two days tops.” As the two conversed some of the other hundred or so staff members came to Casimir. 80% of them were in healthy shape and had no negative side effects from suspension. They greeted their old administrator with joy -- all except one. He was a mid sized bluish gray pony with green eyes in a lab coat. Casimir noticed him and turned his gaze over to him. “Ah, Dr. Zelinsky, good to see you,” he said sarcastically.

“Administrator Casimir, I’m surprised to see you. I’ve been busy sleeping ever since you stuffed me in here.”

“I’m aware,” Casimir replied, “those were 8 long years.”

“Eight years!!!” most of the staff wailed.

“I know it was a long time but I could never get near enough to save you all,” he lied.
“But now there is a war going on topside and in their desperate hour the royals have called on me to make them weapons. And I will but, I will also reconstruct the glory of Light Speed research. Are you with me, my gentlecolts? Let’s make science.”

The staff cheered and began bringing the facility back online. As they did they started a musical number.

Staff members: Making science, making science is so fine.

We’re awake now and won’t the surface be surprised.
Motorized sentries: We’re awake again.
Staff members: Making science making science.
Zelinsky, fearful: MAKING SCIENCE
Casimir: I’ll build a sentry with a gun.
The sentry: I’ll shoot at you and make you run.
Zelinsky: OH PLEASE NO! IT HAS BEGUN.
Casimir: It’s time for testing.
Staff members: Making science making science.
Bots and lasers, blades and razors, all ready for subjects to test.
Staff members: We’re awake again.
Motorized sentries: Sleep mode off now here we go.
Casimir: With all my tests we’re
Staff members: MAKING SCIENCE NOW!!!

Casimir: I can’t believe those fools trusted me,
And now I got…back my facility.

Won’t they just love how much I enrich them?

See how I use war and unrest into an excuse for me to test.
Motorized sentries: Sleep mode off now here we go
With all our guns we’re making science now.
P.A. system: MAKING SCIENCE MAKING SCIENCE
Motorized sentries: Our day is here.
And we can’t wait.
So lock your load and take your aim
Everyone together: Cause when the subjects start to die we’ll all sing out
IT’S SCIENCE

As the rest of the staff went to fix the facility Casimir stayed behind and looked into one final cryogenic pod. He checked the vital signs to make sure she was still alive. “Ah Primm,” he said. “I honestly am sorry I had to do this. When I stuffed you in there I told you it was only a temporary solution, and it is. Now that I’m back I’ll start thinking of a solution -- a permanent one. I don’t know where on my agenda it will be, probably somewhere between fix the facility and restock the coffee supply, but I assure you I will get to it.” With that he left to take command at his mainframe.

Back in Canterlot Twilight and friends waited anxiously. There was nothing they could do at the moment. Any attempt to combat Union soldiers would end in tears. They had no choice but to wait for Casimir to send them aid. “Are we really supposed to do nothing while that maniac Peryite pillages eastern Equestria?” Rainbow wailed.

“Yes,” Twilight answered. “I know it’s hard but we would get slaughtered. We have to play this smart.”

“So we’re going to hide in Canterlot and put our money on a mad scientist while a demon destroys our homeland?”

“YES,” Twilight wailed. The two argued for a while longer before they were interrupted by Spike receiving a message.

“Guys, it’s from our mystery ally or whoever.” This grabbed any strands of attention that weren’t already on him.

“Well, what does it say?” Twilight persisted.

Spike opened the letter. “Ahem. ‘Dear royal highnesses and friends, I hope you got out of Manehattan alright. Consider Casimir an ally but don’t trust him. I have buried a gift for you in the Canterlot gardens by what was the statue of Discord, as well as instructions on how to use it. Be careful, be safe, and be ever vigilant.’ That’s it,” Spike said.

“Let’s go girls,” Twilight insisted.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, you’re just going to go get something from this pony we haven’t even seen before? Rainbow wailed. What if it’s a trap?

“He hasn’t betrayed our trust yet,” Twilight replied, “plus again, we can’t turn down allies at times like these.”

“Don’t you think whoever this is, is even the tiniest bit suspicious?”

“Yes, but I trust him.” Without another word Twilight rushed to the gardens.

“Wait up, Twi,” Rainbow Dash wailed as the others began to chase after their friends. The nine reached the gardens. Twilight went to the pedestal that once held Discord’s statue. She began to dig and sure enough there was a small box buried there. She opened it and inside was a white glass phial filled with a purple liquid. On it was a note. It read, “STOP!!!! The current form of this potion is unstable. However it reacts to Alicorn magic. This potion allows the consumer to view past events. To Twilight, I’m more than aware you have been under the dreamstride effect and have had enough of the past. This will not be like the dreamstride; you will only view past events, not relive them. This potion bottle will refill itself after each lunar cycle. Keep it on you at all times and the keys to the past are in your hooves. The past is the foundation of the present as the present is to the future. Learn what has shaped your timeline so you may make a better future. The past you are about to see is not a happy one; it is one with much sorrow and misery, but you must learn it to better understand your threat. Soon though, this war will spread around the globe and you will need a union of your own to combat Peryite’s. I watch you from afar and do what I can to see you prevail, or at least survive. Farewell, and may fortune favor the foolish.”

Twilight took at the phial and used her magic on it. The purple liquid slowly turned milk white. Twilight took a deep breath, “Well bottoms up.” She slowly drank some of the liquid and immediately felt nauseated.

“Twilight, are you OK?” her friends asked. She gave no response as she fell over unconscious.

Twilight picked herself up off the ground. “Ugh, that sure wasn’t easy on my stomach.” She looked around; she was in the same place as she was before. “It didn’t even work.” She then noticed her friends were gone. “They wouldn’t just leave me here.”

As she contemplated this two royal guards came her way. “Ah good, do you have any news?” they asked. They paid her no heed and continued down their patrol.

“Hey,” Twilight shouted, “you could at least respond.” There was still no response. She walked in front of them and to her surprise they walked straight through her. She looked at herself and noticed she was translucent. “This must be Canterlot in the past. But what’s to know here?” As she thought to herself a golden light began to hop around her in a playful manner. It hovered off, leaving a golden trail for her to follow. Without much thought she followed the trail. After about five minutes the trail ended in a dark corridor. Twilight wasn’t sure what was so significant about this place until she saw what was in front of her. Two guards lay on the ground surrounded by a puddle of blood.

One of them began to rise. “Der’mo, my head; I feel like I have a hangover.” Twilight recognized the voice of the guard as Peryite’s. He turned and noticed the body next to him. “No…no! Dear gods, no,” He wailed. He held the guard in an upright position and noticed his spear was missing. He looked to his right where it lay coated in blood. He grabbed the spear and gazed at it in horror. He began to break into tears contemplating what he had done.

The scene began to change. Peryite was standing in front of Princess Celestia. “Do you care to share what happened this night, Peryite?”

Peryite was silent. Finally he said, “I…I don’t really know, I…I just know it was me that… that was responsible.”

“I see,” Celestia said glumly. “He survived. I can make the claim that you mistook him as an intruder and leave it at that.”

Peryite’s eyes widened at this. “NO,” he wailed. “NO! JUST NO. Celestia, you know that wasn’t it; I lost control.”

“Please, Peryite, we can’t be sure that’s what happened. I…”

She was cut off by Peryite. “YES IT IS. Celestia the dark magic is influencing me. I lost control of my entire being. We both knew it would happen eventually. I’m a danger to everypony here. This time nopony died but what about next time? I could kill you or… or her. No, I will take no such chance. You both mean too much to me. For both your sakes I need to go.”

Princess Celestia looked like she was about to break into tears. “W…where will you go?”

“I have my old palace in the underworld, plus I won’t be alone. I can gather the remnants of my followers and when I get better I’ll come back.”

“B…be safe Peryite, please,” Princess Celestia begged.

“I’ll see you soon and maybe when I return I might meet my aunt.”

“Celestia smiled at him. “Perhaps, young one.”

“I’m 1000 years older than you,” Peryite retorted, “well sort of.” Twilight was trying to comprehend what she was seeing but was interrupted by the world around her as it began to fade.

Twilight awoke to her friends back in the garden. “Twilight,” they wailed.

“It’s good to see you’re alright, Sugar Cube,” Applejack said. Twilight didn’t respond but reached for the phial.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Rainbow yelled, “are you crazy? That stuff knocked you out cold for a good eight minutes! Who knows what more will do?”

“It showed me Peryite’s past. I want to know his story. There’s more to this. He and Princess Celestia have a past together and I think it was a happy one.”

“WHAT?” they wailed.

“I know it sounds crazy but I think I’ve seen his childhood and why he thinks Princess Celestia is evil. But I want to know how he became… well, him. That kind of change doesn’t happen overnight.” Without waiting for a response Twilight swallowed a second dose of the potion.

Twilight found herself in a very unfamiliar place. She looked around a black jade rotunda. She could smell sulfur and hear the sounds of battle. Her head turned when she heard a shriek. She was scared but thought if nothing could touch her she was safe. She began galloping towards it. When she reached its source she found Peryite battling with some demon. It was an enormous black spider that looked like it was coated in some kind of armor. It was covered in red markings of some unknown origin and its twin mandibles dripped with some kind of corrosive venom. “You fought well Arachnia, but your time is near an end. I would tell you that you fought bravely but that would be a lie. You hid behind the walls of your palace and let your demons die for you, and even now, faced with the pony who will undo you, surely you must know that you only survived this long because of your form in here.

The demon hissed and then spoke. “Yet you used your troops Peryite, how can you judge me, traitor.

“I fought with my troops and I never wanted to be a god. You forced it on me.”

“You would have died if not for us. After your escape you collapsed. Whether it be those ponies or a timber wolf or some other beast you would have died,” the spider protested.

“Maybe I would have preferred that,” Peryite retorted, “and now your regime and empire are coming to an end, just like you.” The spider shrieked and charged Peryite, only to be stopped by a ray of light from above. Arachnia squirmed and shrieked as Princess Celestia hovered down wearing golden Alicorn battle armor.

“Now Celestia!” Peryite called out. On command, Princess Celestia brought out the elements of harmony in their original jewel form. They began to glow and release wave after wave of magic. Arachnia shrieked and squirmed as she slowly began to turn to stone. After 10 or so seconds the spider was no more.

“Well, that does my excitement for the day,” Peryite laughed.

“Don’t get comfortable just yet; there’s more work to do,” Celestia replied. “Besides this coup was your idea. By the way how did you manage this?”

“I convinced the malefic gods that they should form their own kingdoms and rebel. I just appealed to their pride and greed. Funny isn’t it, even gods can be suckered into going to war. Imagine, little old me, a warmonger,” Peryite laughed once more.

Celestia smiled to him. “So what do we do with the ones on our side?”

“Dimento and the rest will form kingdoms in their pocket dimensions and keep influence on Equestria to a minimum.”

“Thank you Peryite.”

‘I should be thanking you. After all, you’re helping me with this.”

“Yes,” Celestia replied, “but this isn’t just for you.”

“Well no,” Peryite responded, “revenge is a part of it though. A big part. To wage war for one’s self is foolish, to wage war for the dead is honorable but pointless, to wage war for those who are still alive -- well now that’s a different story.”

“Indeed,” Celestia replied. “These false elements of yours sure do work well.”

“They aren’t as powerful as the originals but they get the job done.”

“Indeed,” Celestia repeated. “Peryite?”

“Yes?”

“I need to ask you something.”

“The answer is no. I know what you are going to ask -- you want to know whether or not these elements can save your sister Luna. I’m sorry but it’s just not in their power. They’re really unstable as well, I think we have about till the end of the day before they explode.”

“I see,” Celestia said glumly.

“For what it’s worth, I know where you might find an element of magic.”

“WHERE?” Celestia cried.

“We’ll talk about it later. I think you know her though.”

“What makes you think that whoever it is can wield the elements?”

Peryite was given pause. “A hunch. She has that spark; she reminds me of myself at her age.”

The two were interrupted by Peryite’s troops. “My liege, we are ready to begin the final assault.”

“Good we’ll join you.”

“Thank you, and might I add it’s an honor to fight with you, highness.”

There was silence. “Celestia, I think he’s talking to you,” Peryite said.

“Oh,” Celestia replied, “thank you.”

“The thanks are mine,” the pony replied. “We’ll take our leave then.”

“Those troops of yours really can handle their own, can’t they.”

“Indeed,” Peryite replied.

“And that technology is quite advanced.”

“There is far more advanced weaponry. I would show you how to make the ones I have, but Equestria doesn’t really need arms, does it?”

“No,” Celestia replied, “and I hope it never does.”

“Enough talk. Come now, Celestia, join me in the final push.” The two took each other’s hoof and flew off.

The scene changed. Peryite was standing by Celestia pulling up a flag of the Equestrian crown above a palace. Ponies and demons below cheered at this. “What happens now?” Celestia asked.

“I don’t know. This was my home but now it’s in ruins. I think I’ll leave it to them. If I come back I’m sure they’ll welcome me.”

“But what about now?” Celestia asked, concerned.

“I don’t know. I don’t have a place in society and can’t get one. I’ll likely spend my days drinking blood or something.”

“Peryite, I can’t leave you like this. I want you to come with me.”

“I…I couldn’t. Back in Canterlot how would I…”

He was interrupted by Celestia. “You can look pretty normal I want to give you the position of my personal lifeguard.” Peryite looked at her with awestruck eyes before embracing her and she returned the gesture. As Twilight watched their touching moment the world around her began to disappear.

Twilight awoke once more. “Twilight, you need to stop drinking this stuff, really!” Applejack insisted. “What did you find?”

“Peryite and Princess Celestia were in a war together.”

“A WAR!?” the nine of them shouted.

“Well, less a war and more an uprising but they fought alongside one another. I need to know more,” Twilight insisted.

“NO,” her friends shouted pulling the phial away from her.

“Give it back!” she shouted.

“No, you’re crazy Twilight. You’re gonna drink this and not wake up. STOP,” Cadence shouted. She approached Twilight. “Twilight are you sure you need to use this?”

“Yes; just a couple more times please.”

“Alright.” The orange mare hesitantly handed Twilight the potion. Twilight took yet another dose of the liquid.

Twilight awoke in a steel corridor. The place creped her out but she could see the room was meant to be welcoming in a way. There were benches and couches with magazines and newspapers as well as a coffee and water dispenser. Twilight heard footsteps coming her way. She watched as a pony and one of those Motorized ponies that she saw in Starlight Enterprises approached her, and she began to follow them. The only thing significant she saw about the pair was that the pony was in a lab coat and the robot had blue eyes. “Zelinsky you seem troubled,” the robot said.

“Indeed I am, Finley.”

“Is it the experiments?”

“Yes. We’ve been doing worse and worse and more evil things here. When I donned this lab coat it was to do good for this world not… not this.”

“I know how you feel… which is ironic considering I’m a machine. I shouldn’t have emotions. I was assigned to watch the test subjects. I guess watching them suffer all this time gave me sorrow.

“Finley,” Zelinsky said, rather glum. “You have more emotion than most of the staff here.”

“Thank you doctor but I believe you’re needed in the chamber as of now.”

“I believe you’re right,” Zelinsky sighed in grief as the two parted ways. Twilight decided to follow Zelinsky. After 2 minutes of walking Twilight followed him into the observation room of the test chamber. She looked down onto the lab. It looked ordinary. It had dissection tools and an emergency sink and eye wash station and shower. It had testing beakers and tubes as well as a periodic table of elements. What scared Twilight was what was at the center. There was a surgical table aligned with a power saw and a robotic assembly arm. Strapped to the table was the young colt from Twilight’s dream. Two scientist were prepping him for some inhumane experiment while a third one conversed with a black stallion in a business suit.

“OK let me get this straight,” he said. “You’re insane.”

“What do you mean?” the stallion asked.

“There is no way that this experiment is going to work. Subjects rarely survive these kinds of mental conditionings. We’ve never tried this on foals. And as for the demonic implants, there’s a reason he’s called subject 8 -- 7 others died before him and I think he’ll be number 8. How in Equestria you think this will work is beyond me. Don’t get me wrong, we’ll still do it. You were instrumental to getting our Facility up and running. You gave us our equipment and funds and asked only for a single future favor.”

“Then do what I said,” the stallion replied.

“Alright, let me just make a check list of the things. First you want a brain condition known as dreamstride effect to display these specific images.” He showed the stallion the images. The stallion nodded. “OK next you want a slow decay of old memories, especially ponies close to him.” The stallion nodded again. “OK and finally you want a direct infusion of this dark magic rock or crystal or whatever.” He nodded once more. “Alright then, your favor is filled.”

“Good,” the stallion replied as he began to leave.

“Wait you’re not staying? The procedure will only take 8 minutes. Well that’s if he survives; in reality he should be dead in 1.5 minutes.”

“No, I’m going,” the stallion replied. “You will hold onto him.”

“Until when?” the scientist wailed.

“Until he leaves and finds his way to me.” With that the stallion left.

“Freak,” the scientist muttered. “Alright,” he shouted, “Let’s get this over with. The anesthesia has been administered, the crystal is ready, all we need is power. Zelinsky you get to do the honors -- pull the lever.”

There was silence. “Ahem, Zelinsky that means you.” The silence continued. “As in right now, doctor.”

“I’M NOT DOING THIS!!!” Zelinsky shouted. “For heaven’s sake look at this, this isn’t science; its murder.”

“Zelinsky, please calm down,” one of the scientist in the observation room pleaded.

“No, shut up,” he retorted. “We are responsible for the death of 7 unicorn foals. They had families damn it, what about them, huh, what about all the other lives we’ve taken; do you think that was science? I won’t do it. I can’t stop you but I will not do this anymore.”

“Fine I don’t care, just somepony pull the lever.”

The pony next to Zelinsky looked at him with pain in his eyes. “I’m sorry Zelinsky.”

“I’m not the one you need to say it to.” With that the young scientist pulled the lever and started the procedure. Jolts of electricity were heard surging. The machines roared to life. The small cap with wires on the colt’s head were filled with electricity. The anesthesia clearly wore off, as the colt began to scream and cry at this. Twilight and Zelinsky watched in horror, as they were powerless to stop any of this.

“Vital signs are still there,” one of scientists said.

“Alright stage two begin, pry his eyes open.” Two scientists forced open the colt’s eyes as a third one lowered a monitor to him displaying 3 images. Twilight could only see a portion of the images but she knew just from the small bits of information they were the images she hallucinated. The colt tried to look away but, being restrained, was powerless to do so. “Alright stage 3, final procedure. He lived a lot longer than any of the others.” The robotic arm held a small crystal similar to the pillars from Uralia. The saw then made an incision around his rib cage. The arm then pressed the crystal down into the heart of the colt. He screamed and screamed as Twilight was subjected to the most painful sound she had ever heard. This continued on for about 20 seconds until an alarm began sounding and the technology began to spark and explode. “SHE’S GONNA BLOW!” the scientist shouted. The staff took cover as the main table went up in flames and bolts of magic.

When the smoke cleared they returned to check the damage. “Well, that’s what I thought would happen. Well at least the death, the explosions, not so much and…”

He was cut off by another scientist. “Sir, there are vital signs.”

“What? But that’s impossible. No one could survive that especially not a…” He was cut off as a lamprey eel barb pierced his throat. The small colt emerged from the smoke smiling like a sociopath. Twilight took one look at those red eyes and knew deep in her heart this was Peryite. She had her suspicions before but now any doubt was put to rest. The foal Peryite then ripped out the lungs of the scientist and wasted no time mangling the others. The walls were stained with blood as he tore off limb after limb until only a mess of tissue, bones, and organs remained.

After witnessing all this Twilight felt she was going to lose her lunch but the scene began to change and as terrified as she was she was curious so she focused her attention. Peryite was strapped to a table but not for surgery; this time it was just to restrain him. “Subject 8, you try my patience,” one of the scientists said agitatedly. “If you keep this up we will have no choice but to euthanize you and…”

He was cut off by Peryite. “GOOD! DO IT! JUST DO IT YOU SON OF A BITCH! Don’t you get it -- I don’t want to be alive. You turned me into this freak. Even if I get to the surface there’s nothing waiting for me there. So I repeat, if you don’t give me my wish I swear the first thing I’m gonna do is kill again.”

The scientist looked at him for about 20 seconds. “I see,” he replied. “Well then, since we can’t force your cooperation perhaps that little princess friend of yours will.”

Peryite’s eyes widened at this. “You wouldn’t dare,” he said, quite worried. “You bastards would never get away with it. You’d be hanged.”

“I think not,” the scientist replied. We spirited you away with ease and we know how much Celestia doted over you. Perhaps we’ll go for a royal kidnapping this time.” There was no response from Peryite. “Perhaps actions speak louder than words.” He turned to two ponies shrouded up to their faces. “You two fetch me the girl.”

“NO,” Peryite wailed. “Please don’t hurt her,” he begged.

“Wouldn’t dream of it… so long as you obey.”

“Fine… fine,” Peryite sobbed and submitted. “I’ll do what you say.”

“Good boy. You see we can be civil to one another.”

“You’re insane,” Peryite sobbed.

“Yeah, so what’s your point?” the scientist replied indifferently. “Zelinsky take him back to his room.”

“Yes sir.” With that he wheeled the table away. Twilight followed the two. When they were about 3 minutes away Zelinsky began whispering to Peryite. “I’m gonna get you out kid.”

“Peryite sniffed, “What?”

“I’m gonna get you to the surface,” he repeated.

“What’s the point? I have nothing to look forward to up there.”

“Yes you do, your family,” he reminded.

“But…but I’m…”

He was cut off by Zelinsky. They won’t care if you’re a demon. Cesides I need you to tell your story to bring this place down.”

“But I don’t even know where I am,” Peryite whined.

“You can fend for yourself; don’t worry.”

“But even if I do escape they’ll just take…”

He was cut off by Zelinsky. “No they won’t. I’m going to write a death threat to Canterlot. They’ll have the best security on her at all times. The best assassin in Equestria won’t be able to lay a hoof on her. I’m also sending a tip off to the authorities about what’s going on here. We’ll be under investigation. If all goes well then you’ll get a front row seat for when the boss pony’s head rolls off the chopping block.” This moved Twilight but the feeling didn’t last as the world around her faded once more.

Twilight awoke with streams of tears rolling down her face. “Twilight, are you OK?” Cadence asked. “You were crying in your sleep.”

“I…it was awful,” Twilight stuttered. Her friends comforted her before she took the phial once more.

“Twilight, we won’t stop you but are you sure about this?” Applejack asked.

“Yes.”

“Well then, best of luck Sugar Cube.” With that Twilight took the last dose of the potion.

Twilight awoke inside Canterlot Palace and was quite relieved to be somewhere she knew nothing terrible would happen. She followed the golden light that appeared to a balcony. When she reached its end she found Peryite practicing magic by levitating water out of a glass, making various shapes. He eventually lost control and the water landed right on his face. He gave a somewhat agitated but cute look and sighed. “Well at least you didn’t get wet,” He said to a rather large tome he was holding.

“Hard at work I see,” a voice called to him. Princess Celestia walked onto the balcony smiling.

“Ah mo;” He paused, “Mentor Celestia.” He proceeded to nudge the Alicorn’s legs as she bent down to embrace the young colt.

“You should go out and play. It’s a beautiful day and all you’ve done is study that same book for the last 3 weeks.”

“I’ve already finished it,” he replied, “it’s just that well…” he was given pause.
“I learned so much from it, it just seems a shame to leave it on a shelf to collect dust. I want to give it to somepony who will use it and keep it in good condition. Do you think it’s silly to feel that way for an inanimate object?”

“Not at all,” Celestia replied. He smiled. “I love you mo…” he paused, “sorry. I know I’m not really yours. I’m not even officially your adopted foal. The court sees me as your student yet you’ve done so much for me.

“It’s alright,” Celestia assured. “You have no family left. It’s perfectly natural for you to imprint on the pony who gives you care.”

Peryite smiled and embrace her. “I love you mother Celestia.” Twilight watched in awe at the two. Princess Celestia took flight. As Peryite watched he grabbed the book and left. Twilight decided to follow him to see where he went. He walked on for about 5 minutes before bumping into a small filly.

The filly looked up at the white colt. “I’m sorry,” she apologized, “I wasn’t looking I…”

She was cut of by Peryite. “It’s quite alright,” he assured, lending her a hoof. He gazed at her for a few moments before speaking. “Here, I think you should have this.” He handed her the tome.

“What’s this,” she asked?

“A book of spells. I think you can put it to good use.”

“Really?” she squealed. “Thanks mister, uh...”

“My name is Pyreite von Esling, and yours?”

“My name is Twilight sparkle.”

“That’s a lovely name. I’ll have to remember it.”

“Oh,” Twilight snapped, “I need to get back with my class. Bye.”

“Dosvidanya,” Pyreite called back.

The filly Twilight stopped 10 seconds later with a confused look on her face. “Dosvidanya,” she repeated. She didn’t contemplate it for long before continuing her tour of the palace. Twilight was breathless. She remembered this day was the day her class took a field trip to the palace but she had never once thought she had meet Peryite in his foalhood. The world around her began to fade yet again.

Twilight awoke wide-eyed. “Twilight, you OK? What did you see?”

“I met him,” she replied.

“Who?” Rainbow asked.

“Peryite. I meet him when he was a colt.”

“WHAT?” the 8 of them shouted.

“I never realized it. He was normal back then and… well, very polite.” Twilight rose to her hooves and picked up the now empty phial. “Come on girls, there’s nothing more we can do but wait for Casimir.” With that the nine of them made their way back to the palace.

Our Desperate hour

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Battle of the Black Feather Forest.

The Final Wars of Equestria Ch 5

Battle of the Black Feather Forest.

Twilight sat in the cockpit of the Flagship with her friends. They had insisted on coming with her to the Gryphon Kingdom as they didn’t want to take the chance of losing her again. “I still don’t see how you could want to be anywhere near these Union scumbags after what you’ve been through,” Rainbow Dash said to Twilight.

“I’ve seen what the Union is willing to do to enforce obedience,” Twilight replied. “I won’t sit by while others suffer ever again. That is what caused this war and besides we share a backyard with the Union and soon they’re going to begin annexing Equestria again.”

“Twi, there’s a sixty foot barrier dividing Equestria keeping Peryite and his goons out,” Rainbow replied.

“If I know Peryite he’s already found a way to bring it down; he just needs to get working on it,” Twilight responded.

“Don’t scare me like that,” Rainbow said, disturbed by the thought of the Union invading again. Ponyvill was only a short distance from the Union-occupied Crystal Empire. If they broke down the barrier it would surely be their first target.

The seven of them conversed until the conductor interrupted them. “We will soon be landing in Black Feather Forest.” Seven minutes later the ship landed in the small town. As the six of them disembarked from the ship they gazed around the village of Black Feather Forest. All around the village stood trees as far as the eye could see. Vegetation filled the village as well. Tulips, snapdragons, gardenias and various other flowers filled pots, windowsills, rooftops, and stretches of green along the streets. The scent of rose dew filled the air of the village giving the place a surreal feel. The villagers looked as though they were unaware of the war altogether. They walked happily through the market without a care in the world. They went about their lives as though everything was right in the world. They purchased meat and groceries. A Gryphon couple wore cream colored roses (the female behind her ear and the male in his lapel). A small gathering of young Gryphons had come to play outside. Some drew on the ground with chalk. Others played tag or hide and seek; and some just rolled around in the grass; allowing themselves to be absorbed in nature and all her beauty. The six of them gazed on silently for a minute and a half but it seemed like hours until Rainbow Dash broke the silence.

“This is like something out of a foal’s tale,” she said in complete awe.

“I…I’ve never…I never even knew such beauty could exist,” Fluttershy chimed in.

The six were then speechless once more until a Gryphon commander interrupted the silence. “It’s good to see you again highness.”

Twilight snapped back into reality and turned to greet the officer. “Greetings and…” Twilight paused recognizing the young Gryphon. “You’re the one who reinforced us on the way to Saddle Arabia.”

“Indeed highness. My apologies for not being able to free you from the Union when fleeing the city.”

“It’s OK,” Twilight replied. “I’d like to think that some good came from my incarceration in the gulag.”

“I don’t even know how an optimist could see any good in that but I’m glad to hear it,” the Gryphon commander replied. He turned to the town and gazed. “I hope my little hometown here is to your liking. The Union is only thirty miles from this town, walled up in Fort Wilhelm. They might only have a small force here but most of the Gryphon army is concentrating on taking back Gryphonholm. Its importance is unarguably greater than ours but I will not sit by and let my hometown be taken by the Union.”

“Uh… sir,” Twilight said.

“Please highness, you need not call me of all ponies sir. My name is Heinrich Amherst.”

“Very well Heinrich. I was going to ask, how is the situation in Gryphonholm faring?”

“The battle there is reaching its first month. We can’t give up on the city but I can’t help but feel that the sacrifice isn’t worth it.”

Twilight looked down at the ground; her thoughts turned to her brother. Heinrich noticed this and placed his claw on her shoulder blade. “I know Captain Shining Armor is there. I assure you he’ll be fine. I was with him when we retook Saddle Arabia. I assure you if anyone can bring us victory there; it’s him.” Twilight smiled at Heinrich. “Come, Twilight, we should head to the outpost north of here. It’s just ten to twenty or so miles from town. We need to defend it from attack; it is the only thing standing between the Union and the village. It’s also a research center for the science of war. The Chief scientist, Casimir (who I’m sure needs no introduction) is making new weapons there and needs to be protected as well.

“Casimir’s here?” Twilight said somewhat surprised.

“Yes,” Heinrich replied. “He said he was working on a weapon that he says will rid the Union’s presence here in one blow. The scary part is I believe him. That ‘pony’ has no morality. I want to see the Union banished from my home just as much as the next pony; but Casimir... I don’t even think he cares who wins this war. He just wants to get the chance to test his weapons on live subjects and call it just. To call him a sadist would not be the truth either, I suppose. It’s more… he doesn’t care. He doesn’t like seeing ponies suffer but he wouldn’t lift a hoof to save one either.”

“I don’t like that guy,” Rainbow Dash said somewhat aggravated remembering the first time they meet Casimir and how he threatened to side with the Union just out of spite for the Princesses.

“Don’t trust him,” Twilight said, “but he is invaluable to the Alliance.”

“Agreed,” Heinrich said. “Come now we mustn’t dally.” The seven of them boarded a train bound for the base Heinrich informed them of.
“All aboard!” the conductor hollered. The seven of them found their seats and were on their way.

“NO. ABOSOLUTLY NOT; I WILL NOT HAVE THIS. I will not allow anything of the sort,” Trotsky repeated.

“Sir, the Commissar has been pushing for this long before you arrived here. The only thing that has stopped him is the fact that you keep overriding the total war protocol.”

Trotsky turned to the young soldier and stared down at him. They weren’t much different in height but the private felt that the general towered over him. “Go to Commissar Petrenko and tell him he is not to harm a single civilian or I will have his head on a pike.”

“Sir, I have told him that you disagree with his methods but he doesn’t seem to care. Perhaps if you… “

He was cut off by Trotsky. “I’ll talk to him then.” Trotsky stormed off to the commander’s room.

“Uh Sir, does this mean I’m dismissed?” Trotsky didn’t respond. The young soldier made his way back to his barracks.

“ENOUGH,” Trotsky yelled, interrupting the Commissar and his officers.

“Have you heard of knocking?” The Commissar mocked. I thought they raised gentlecolts in Stalliongrad.”

The Commissar’s tone didn’t help Trotsky’s sore mood. He grabbed Petrenko by his coat collar and threw him against the wall. “You three go,” Trotsky snapped to the officers in the room. “I need to discus a few things with the Commissar.” The officers, not needing a second invitation to leave the room before things got heated, grabbed their papers and darted.

The Commissar got to his hooves and yelled at Trotsky. “WHAT THE HELL!! WHAT THE ACTUAL BLOODY HELL WAS THAT?”

“I could ask you the same thing,” Trotsky yelled. “Destroying civil centers; is that what we’ve come to?”

“Why do you think that we have made no progress here?” the Commissar retorted. “Their reinforcements come from that town. We need to stop it at the source before we can hope to make progress here.”

“Occupying the town maybe,” Trotsky replied. “But you’re talking about razing the town to the ground.”

“What good would that town do for us? We couldn’t make use of it like they can. We might as well just destroy it.”

“AND KILL ALL OF THOSE CIVILAINS?” Trotsky wailed. “You want us to firebomb the town? The repercussions of that act would be catastrophic. We’re fighting for the populace, in case you forgot.”

The commissar laughed at this. “They are enemies of the populace.”

“THEY ARE THE POPULACE,” Trotsky retorted.

“Wrong,” the commissar replied. “We are the populace; and ‘THEY’… are the enemy.”

Something inside of Trotsky’s head snapped at hearing this. He turned to the commissar and threw him to the wall once more. He held him against the cold hard metal. He put his face inches from his and began to speak in rasps as his anger made it hard to talk. “If you harm a feather on a single civilian, I will have you skinned alive and made an example. Are we clear?”

The commissar stared back at Trotsky trying to hide that he felt intimidated. He had never seen Trotsky like this and was caught off guard by this outburst of temper. He took a deep breath and said, “Yes.”

“Good,” Trotsky replied.

“Uh, I hope I’m not interrupting anything here.” Trotsky and Petrenko turned to see a young private had entered the room.

“No, we were just settling a disagreement,” Trotsky said.

“Well I hope you’re done because you’re going to be heading off General Trotsky.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“King Peryite has requested that you come to the Equestrian border ASAP, general.”

“I will do so without delay,” Trotsky replied.

“Good; your ride is here sir.”

When the private left Trotsky turned to Petrenko. “I meant what I said.” With that Trotsky left to board his ride. A Union war zeppelin was waiting for him. He boarded the airship and set sail.

The commissar cleaned off his uniform and brought in a commander. “Yes sir, what is it sir?”

“You are to besiege the Black Feather Forest lab and bring me the head of the Alliance science department. This heathen, this traitor, this, this sadist is responsible for many atrocities at the hooves of those magitech weapons. He also was instrumental in the M-TECH curtain. This level of defiance must not go unpunished. Trotsky has made his point clear. We will try this his way one last time; but if this fails, we will burn Black Feather Village to the ground.”

“Understood, sir.” With that the commander left to gather his troops.

Twilight and friends accompanied by Heinrich arrived in the Black Feather Forest labs. After making their presence known they made their way down to the laboratory level. When they got there they found a Gryphon scientists speaking with Casimir. The latter noticed the young mares and greeted them with a forced, pained smile. “Welcome Hi…high…(hack) Princess…(Huff) Twilight,” he snapped. “It’s good to… It’s surprising to see you really. Don’t take this the wrong way but; you really shouldn’t be alive.

“It wasn’t easy getting out of the Gulag,” Twilight replied.

“That’s not what I meant,” Casimir said under his breath.

“What,” Twilight asked.

“Nothing,” Casimir replied. “What is it that you’re doing here.”

“I’m here to stop the Union’s advance in these lands.”

Casimir snickered. What is it that you’re planning to do, Twilight?” he said in humored tone. “You’re no warrior, you’re no scientist, you’re no strategist. I’m unaware of your knowledge in medical magic or medicine in general. So I will ask again what is it that you wanted to do here?

“Help however I can. I can’t just sit by and do nothing.”

“Humph. You do realize that it’s those words that inspire Peryite to continue his fight.”

“Hey,” Rainbow yelled interrupting the two. “Twilight is nothing like that creep.”

“Really?” Casimir asked in a sarcastic tone. “I think not. The only real difference between the two is their ideologies, and how you spell the name. Even Twilight and Peryite both see this. They know they’re fighting against someone exactly like them. That same ambition, that same will, that same fire that burns deep in their hearts, that same stubborn attitude that when life pushes them down; they have to get up and push harder.

“Why I ought to… come here you little runt.” Rainbow began readying herself to charge at Casimir.

“NO,” Twilight snapped, extending her left leg to block Rainbow Dash. “He’s right, you know.”

Twilight’s friends looked at her in shock. “Twi, you can’t be serious,” Rainbow said in disbelief.

“It’s sad but it’s true. It’s sad because we both know how foolish this war is; perhaps Peryite even more than me.” There was silence.

Nopony spoke until Casimir broke the silence. “If we’re all done with this argument then I think I have a report to give. Twilight, I’m almost done with my new weapon. He showed Twilight blueprints for a large warhead. The Magitech weapons made a byproduct of negatively charged; highly unstable crystals. We tried disposing of them as waste. But eventually the Gryphon Kingdom got tired of its citizens exploding whenever they failed to handle the crystals with utmost caution. I have found a way to make use of these crystals by means of this bomb. The first one should be ready to test on the nearby Union-occupied Fort Wilhelm. The Fort might have stood as a landmark but General Amherst has granted me permission to destroy it if necessary.

“Only if it needs to come to that,” Heinrich snapped.

“Of course, general” Casimir said with a hint of disgust. “Of course, the Union has been making raids on this place. I think they know what it is we’re making here. They aren’t a big threat. But then again we aren’t that formidable either. I don’t know how much longer until our luck runs out.”

“Don’t be so pessimistic, Casimir,” Heinrich said. “I assure you we can handle what the Union throws our way.” As if on cue alarms began to sound.

“Let’s see if those words ring true General,” Casimir said with smirk. “I suppose I shouldn’t have this kind of sly tone. If the Union finds me I WILL die. It doesn’t matter what I have to offer them. Peryite will have me skinned alive before he feeds me to Manticores.”

“What would spark that kind of hate?” Twilight asked.

“Never you mind,” Casimir said indifferently. “Just know Peryite and I have a past together.”

“I don’t think he could hate you that much from Uralia,” Twilight replied.

“That wasn’t what I was talking about,” Casimir said.

“Then what?”

“What is this, Twenty Questions? There are Union forces on their way here and you want to know where my relationship stands with the King of the Global Union.”

“I hate his tone but he is right, Twilight,” Heinrich said. “Come, Twilight. I think you should learn about strategy.” Heinrich led Twilight to the command room of the base. Twilight looked around the room. It was fairly simple. It had a bright yellow carpet and several office chairs. At the main part of it was a large network of screens. “While you were in the Gulag of Stalliongrad we made some pretty big advances in the science of war. This is just one of Casimir’s breakthroughs. This is an orbital spy satellite. It is officially named the Sputnik surveillance system. The original satellite belonged to the Union’s Prof. Nicola. We shot it and its delivery rocket down from its launching station located in the Crystal Mountains. We remodeled it to work for us.” Heinrich configured the mechanics on the panels below the screens and the battlefield was displayed on them. “From here you can see all that is happening. We can’t get very good detail from this because of the original damage we did to Sputnik but what we have will suffice. The forces on the Union’s side are properly colored in green and ours in white. From here you can command any of our forces. It shouldn’t be that hard this time around. We aren’t going on the offensive and we’re in a relatively small base and the defenses around it should hold back all but a fraction of the invading forces. When you see some Union forces coming give a warning in advance to the two, maybe even three, closest stationed forces. The names of the squads are posted here; look to it when referring to the proper group. You will be in communication with the forces here at all times. I want to see how you handle this. Don’t worry,” Heinrich reassured. “I’ll be here to make sure you don’t give a bad order.” Twilight took a deep breath and took command. She clipped the ear piece to the right side of her head and turned it on.

“Attention soldiers of the United Equestrian Alliance. Prepare for the Union forces. Are you all in position?”

“3rd Shock platoon ready to engage.”

“1st Panzer squad reporting.”

“19th Infantry batallion checking in.”

“7th Jager squad here till the end.”

“8th Aerial Advanced Armor platoon ready to rule the skies.”

“5th Gatling Gunner platoon garrisoned and ready to mow down the enemy.”

“6th Mortar Squad prepped for bombardment.”

“11th Mage squad prepped and ready.”

“26th Mobile and Armored squad ready to crush.”

“Good, Twilight replied.”

“3rd shock speaking freely. I’m unfamiliar with you; do you know what you’re doing?”

Heinrich grabbed the ear piece from Twilight and spoke. “I’m overseeing a young mare who is doing some on the job training. I will make sure that every command is well thought through.”

“Very well General. I hope this one knows what she’s doing.”

“Enough talk. The Union approaches.” Heinrich returned the ear piece to Twilight who clipped it back on her head. “Alright Twilight, let’s start with some reconnaissance. What do you see?”

Twilight looked around at the forces coming from the Union base. “It looks as though there is a division of infantry coming from the northeast.”

“Good. Now look carefully at what kind of weapons the troops hold. If they have anything more lethal than a rifle or carbine or something that has potential to destroy a wall or tank such as a rocket or grenade launcher then call in the 8th aerial division to take them out before they pose a real threat to the base.”

“It looks as though it is a basic infantry squad.”

“Good; the base defenses should take care of them but if some slip by or prevail then inform the nearest division. Now call in some mosquito drones.” Twilight configured the targeting system and locked on to the troops. A few seconds later the drones were there to cut down the Union forces. “Good,” Heinrich said. “Remember, it will almost never be this easy in bigger battles, especially when you are on the attack.” Twilight continued commanding the base’s soldiers; occasionally calling the aerial squad into action. “You’re doing good and…”

Heinrich was cut off by Twilight. “We’ve got two armored squads coming from the northeast and northwest. Both are accompanied by a squad of dragons with one battalion of infantry coming up from the north. Where did they get all these from?”

“Alright Twilight,” Heinrich said a little worried. “Garrison the 5th Gatling platoon at the front of the base and…”

Twilight continued on, “Put the 26th Armored Division in front of them for added protection. 3rd shock platoon, get situated near the north of the base. Focus your fire on any trooper wielding a rocket or grenade launcher. 6th mortar squad ready yourselves for coordinates you’ll be aiming at the tanks. 11th mage and all who are left will be in charge of making sure no dragons get through. Ensure the safety of the science team.”

Heinrich gave Twilight an astonished look.

“Was everything well thought out?” Twilight asked.

“Nice moxie, highness. You knew you had to give the orders fast and everything you said looks well placed. The odds still aren’t the prettiest but nothing short of reinforcements would make them better. Now all we can do is wait. They won’t send anymore troops if this fails and they don’t break in.”

The Gatling guns mowed down the north central invasion forces while the tanks protected them from fire and assisted with their antipersonnel guns. The third shock division sniped down any flak trooper or rocket soldier. They watched out for each other making sure that the Union forces didn’t overwhelm them. The aerial platoon had their work cut out for them and nopony to watch their backs. Their magitech machine guns were just enough to penetrate a dragon’s hide but it took more than a few bullets to bring them down. The dragons weren’t that keen on being shot at and diverted their attention from the base to the Pegasus warriors. They reached mass casualties before changing their strategy to baiting the dragons to the base and having the defenses take them down. The battle dragged on for several hours before the Union retreated.

Back at Fort Wilhelm the Union commander rushed into the commanders’ room. He bowed and took his sword from its sheath and placed his front hooves on the pommel. “My commissar, I have failed you.”

“I would punish you; but I didn’t expect you to succeed here anyways.” Petrenko turned away from the commander. “We tried this your way, Trotsky. Now we do it my way. I assume you know what to do now.”

“Yes my commissar.” The commander left to prepare the attack. The commissar looked out at the Alliance base and smiled. “Oh Heinrich. If only you knew what I was about to do.”

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. “You did very good,” General Heinrich said. “You’ll need this experience in these times of war. This was not a victory without loss but it was a victory nonetheless. I think that you really have the potential and will to make a difference in this war and…”

He was cut off by Twilight. “Hold on. I don’t think this battle is over.”

“What?” Heinrich said rushing to the monitor.

“It looks as though several dozen dragons are coming at us from both sides.”

“Twilight, where does it look as though they will strike?”

“It looks like the northwest and northeast. OK, now the east and west. N…now the southeast and southwest. T…they’re gone,” Twilight said in amazement.

“What do you mean they’re gone?” Heinrich said nervously.

“They’re just gone,” Twilight repeated.

“They can’t be,” Heinrich replied.

“Are you sure there’s no other target around here?” Twilight asked?

“No, nothing else. I can’t imagine where they would be going so far south.” Twilight pondered what they could be targeting. The only nearby target that had even the slightest Alliance presence was the village and… Twilight ended her train of thought as the horrifying reality came to her.

“Heinrich, they’re headed for the village.”

“What?” The general wailed. “What for?”

“To burn it to the ground,” Twilight replied.

Amherst’s mind was an eddy of panic and uncertainty. “W…what do we do? We can’t leave this place undefended but at the same time we can’t let the Union destroy my hometown. I…I…”

He was cut off by Twilight. “Quickly, grab as many Gryphon warriors as you can. You, and I, as well as my friends are going to defend the city.”

“T…thank you,” he said in a still panicked voice. Twilight gathered her friends and rallied two squads of Gryphons. They boarded the train and made their way to Black Feather Forest village.

“General, Highness we can see the dragons just ahead. They have yet to reach the village.”

“Good. We can diminish their numbers before they reach the village. Order the boys to fly out and engage them. Have others stay behind and operate the turrets on the train.”

“Yes, General Amherst.”

Twilight and friends joined Heinrich at the top of the train cars. “Are you sure about this Twilight? I have to defend my hometown but you can stay in the train.”

“I’m sure,” Twilight replied.

“Are you sure sugar cube? I mean; this is fighting winged beasts that aren’t planning on showing any mercy.

“If you want you can stay here.”

“We aren’t going to let you face these dragons alone.”

“Yeah Twi, we do this together or not at all,” Rainbow chimed in.

“I kind of like the not at all idea,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Come on dear. We need to do this together,” Rarity persisted. If just one of us isn’t there then we can’t use the elements.”

“Come on,” Twilight said. “We’ve just about caught up with them.” The seven of them along with the Gryphon division made their way to the roofs of the train cars and locked on to the dragons.

“They will try to stop us,” the lead dragon said the two by his side. “Are you ready?”

The two nodded to the lead and separated from the group. They immediately turned around and flew straight for the train. Twilight quickly brought up a magical barrier around her and friends and Heinrich. Not a split second later the dragons had doused the train car in fire killing any of the gryphons who had not flown off the car. The dragons looked as though they would be left behind but they clung to the car just five cars away from the gryphons and began closing the space between them. The Gryphons were quick to spring into action; taking flight and circling around the car with the dragons. They fired on the beasts; their magitech weapons tearing through the tough hides of the dragons into the vulnerable flesh underneath. The dragons wailed in pain as they breathed fire at the gryphons. The dragons were strong, tough, and very deadly but the gryphons were much faster and evaded the attacks. The dragons eventually either were forced or chose to let go and fall back. Other dragons soon tried to take down the train. Twilight and friends used the elements to blast the dragons out of the sky while the gryphons either gunned them down or engaged them in aerial combat. This continued until only six dragons and the leader remained. The leader roared and the others abandoned the fight and made their way to the city. The leader then landed on the train and began making his way to Twilight and friends. The gryphons locked their guns on him ready to fire.

“STOP!!!” The dragon yelled. “I have allowed you to slay my fellow fron (kin); well no longer. You. Alicorn. If you are a true tan kinbok (pack leader) then you will fight me alone. One on one.”

“Twilight’s not going to fall for your lies,” Rainbow mocked “and…”

She was cut off by Twilight. “If I do this will you call of the rest?”

“If you defeat me before we reach the sahsun (village) I will call them off. Tick tock tick tock lokom (highness).

“Fine,” Twilight said in frustration. “Where do you want this?”

“By tradition, the accepter of the duel decides the terrain of the battle. I will not try to influence your decision. But perhaps we should find somewhere where no living being will get hit by crossfire.”

“No time,” Twilight said. “The air should be fine.”

“Very well.” The two took flight around the train. The dragon then swung his tail at the train cars severing the connection. The locomotive sped off leaving Twilight’s friends and Heinrich behind. “On guard!” the Dragon bellowed. He charged at Twilight leaving her little time to react. Twilight quickly dove under the dragon barely making enough distance to get by. The leader was also much faster than the others. He quickly turned and pursued Twilight giving her no time to breathe. Twilight could evade the flying lizard but she knew she had to go on the offensive eventually. She tried using basic magic but the beast’s plated armor and already thick hide were enough to make the blasts little more than annoying to the large creature. The dragon snapped at Twilight with its gaping mouth. Twilight evaded this but was left vulnerable. The dragon saw this and swung at her with its claws. Twilight felt the wind get knocked out of her as she began loosing altitude. She couldn’t find the strength to fly so she grabbed at the dragon and held on. She slid down its neck until she reached its end or beginning depending on how one looked at it.

The dragon laughed at the young mare mocking her. “Aw, tired already? Here I though I was fighting a kendov do lok (warrior of the sky).” Twilight knew she had to find a way to get an attack through somehow. Regular magic didn’t work so maybe a more direct approach to it she thought. She slowly and hesitantly freed her hooves from holding onto the dragon and began concentrating her magic to them. Her hooves glowed with a purple aurora and she slammed them into the dragons back. This force alone was enough to knock her off the beast but her plan worked. The dragon wailed in pain as it lost altitude. It quickly recovered and was back to hunting Twilight but she had found a kink in its armor. Twilight would let the beast charge her and then use that opportunity to get on its body and deliver a blow. Twilight did this three more times before the dragon had had enough of it.

The dragon grabbed Twilight in his claw and brought her inches from his face. “You are a pest ko lok (pest in the sky). I will fry your body and leave you to the lok paagoliik (sky walker). Know my name and have it ring in your head in you final moments. I am saat ven. your slayer. He slowly opened his mouth and put Twilight just above it. Twilight stared down the long throat of the dragon. He began forming fire in his mouth. Twilight began squirming trying to escape from saat ven’s claw. Twilight felt the heat emanating from his lungs and knew if she didn’t act fast she would burn alive. Twilight quickly fired a beam of magic down the dragon’s throat. The beast coughed and breathed in rasping breaths as he struggled to get air in his lungs. Twilight quickly flew away until her magic was stored in her hooves. She then turned around and headed straight for saat ven who was still reeling from the magic beam he took in the throat. Twilight slammed into the dragon’s abdomen with all her strength. Saat ven was sent flying as his enormous body, to everyone’s astonishment, was guided by the relatively small alicorn into the ground below. Twilight stood atop the massive dragon with a look of triumph. That was soon replaced with fear as Twilight felt her legs give way from all their use. The magic had apparently taken its toll on the muscles in her legs and she collapsed. Saat ven rose to his claws and looked down at the lavender mare. Twilight waited to be crushed by the reptile but to her amazement he smiled at her.

“(Huff) n…not many could hold their own against a dovah (dragon). It would be disgraceful to kill you when you couldn’t raise a hoof in defense. Even if you haven’t won the battle; you’ve won my respect.” He grabbed Twilight in his claw. “You wanted me to call off my pack? Well let me do you a kendov hindah (warrior’s favor). Saat ven took flight with Twilight in the palm of his claw. Twilight stared at the dragon in complete awe. She never knew that a non domesticated dragon could have such honor nor such respect for a pony. After a minute Saat ven caught up with the other dragons. Dii fron (my kin) halt thy journey.”

One of them now leading the others turned his head. “Saat ven! I see you are done fighting.” He looked down at Twilight. And it would seem that you’ve caught an Alicorn.

“Not caught. She has proven herself in the frod do vukein (field of battle). I made a vow to call off the attack if she showed her valor.”

“Is that so?” the dragon said in disgust. Well then, YOU ARE NO TAN KINBOK.

“What!” Saat ven yelled.

“You are no longer our leader. I own the clan now.”

“This duziirah (insolence) will not be tolerated.” The dragon laughed. At this Saat ven lost his patience. He lunged at the dragon sinking his teeth into his neck. The dragon wailed in pain as he plummeted to the ground.

“What are you doing? Saat ven,” one of the dragons wailed.

“Retaining my honor. You will stop this attack or I will kill you!”

“We are loyal to Peryite and Peryite alone,” the dragon replied.

“As am I,” Saat ven said. “But do you truly think this is what our unagein (patron) would want? This order comes not from him but from Petrenko.

“We will follow the orders we are given.”

“Then you will die.” Saat ven then lunged at the dragon ripping into his neck. The dragon then began to plummet like the last. Two of the remaining four dragons then stayed behind to slow down Saat ven. The three clashed in a battle of strength and fire. This continued for about eight minutes before Saat ven killed the other two.

“We need to hurry,” Twilight urged. “The other two are already at the village.” The mare and dragon looked in horror at the dragons setting the village ablaze. Saat ven cringed and re-firmed his grip on Twilight and sped off to the village. The dragons noticed this and began flying in a circular motion. They breathed fire in the whirlwind they made. After a minute of this they had formed a firestorm and set it loose in the village. The two smiled at this but their satisfaction was short lived as Saat ven slammed one into the ground below.

“You’re too late, Saat ven.” Without speaking a word Saat ven crushed the dragon’s skull with a piece of rubble. He then turned his attention to the last dragon who was setting fire to the village buildings. He charged and killed he final dragon.

“We need to stop this ‘thing’; before the fire spreads.” Saat ven and Twilight tried to stop the firestorm, he with winds and she collected water with magic to put it out. “It’s not working,” Twilight wailed.

“We need to go into the eye of the storm and kill it from the inside.”

“How can we even get inside?”

“We dovah (dragons) feel little to no wrath from fire. Do you have enough magic to disrupt the base of the firestorm?”

“I think so,” Twilight said, a little short of breath and strength. Saat ven cupped his claws around Twilight and dove into the firestorm. When he reached the eye he opened his claws.

“NOW.” Twilight focused all her remaining magic into a blast. The magic ripped apart the firestorm leaving embers in its wake. “You did good goraan gein (young one).”

Twilight tried to speak but felt exhaustion spread around all her body. She smiled to Saat ven and said, “There are (huff) still (huff) fires around the town. We need to put them (huff) out.”

“No WE don’t. You need to rest. I’ll handle the fires.” Saat ven, with Twilight in his claw, flew around Black Feather Forest Village; putting out fires with gusts of wind he made with his wings. After fifteen minutes all the fires in the village were put out. Twilight looked down at the damage. The village was mostly intact but the fire had consumed much of the plant life in the town square. The buildings were also scorched, not beyond use, but their beauty was lost. There were almost no casualties but those few were enough to cripple the townsfolk’s morale. They wept for their dead and the husk of their town. The damage was not permanent but Twilight knew it would take time to repair; even longer for the populace to return to normal.

“I have committed many of these volrogs ‘atrocities’ before in my existence. It is what we have come to call nature; to pillage and burn. Yet I find myself asking is it right to do such things. We do what we must to survive; to collect food. Yet both you and Peryite fight your wars for the populace. Yet you both have dragged the populace into this war. Neither of you can say you are truly right. You can’t even say you’re the lesser of two evils.” Twilight wanted to protest but she knew he was right. “It would appear that your zeymahzin (companions) have arrived.”

Twilight looked down at the train station and saw her friends get off the train. Saat ven glided down to the mares and Gryphon. Twilight’s friends watched the dragon approach, not sure weather or not to prepare for a fight. Saat ven landed by the train and released Twilight from his claw. “Twilight!” her friends shouted. They came to her side to aid the wobbly mare.

“I’m fine, girls,” Twilight assured.

“I assume you can handle yourself from here.”

“Yes, thank you,” Twilight answered the dragon.

“Wait, why do you care?” Rainbow asked indifferently.

“It would be wrong to leave such a strong mage warrior in dire condition. I assume you will see her back to health.”

“Wait, so are you on our side?”

“Nyet. My loyalty lies with Peryite. I have lent you my aid this day because you have shown valor uncommon to ponies. I mean that with no offense at all. I will be returning to the heart of the UGER now.”

“Before you go, it’s only respectable I know your name; what was it again?”

“Saat ven, highness. It means sails the wind.”

“It was an honor to have met you Saat ven.”

“Thank you highness.” With that the dragon flew off into the unknown.

“Are you OK Highness?”

“I’m fine Heinrich.” General Amherst looked unconvinced by Twilight’s wobbly legs. “Well maybe not OK but I’m not hurt.”

“You girls get Twilight some therapy for that back at the base. I need to stay here and make sure that anyone hurt gets medical attention.

“Stay safe general.”

“I’ll be fine highness.” Twilight’s friends helped her onto the train and sped off to the base.

“Sir we have reports from the village.”

“Has it been destroyed?” Petrenko asked.

“No sir. We have had no report from the dragons or Saat ven.”

“I see,” Petrenko said with frustration.

“Uh sir, I have something else for you.”

“What is it?”

“It would seem that King Peryite has requested that you join the forces around northern Equestria.”

“For what reason?”

“I know not sir but you must obey the king.”

“Very well.” Commissar Petrenko boarded a Zeppelin and left Fort Wilhelm.

After fifteen minutes they found themselves back at the Alliance base. Twilight had her legs treated and after a half hour was on her hooves. As if on cue Casimir entered the room. “Good to see you’re back to health Twilight.”

“What do you want Casimir?” Casimir was about to speak but Twilight cut him off. “Don’t pretend that you really cared. You wanted something from me, or to report something so what is it?”

“Well,” Casimir said. “Your test results came back. I’m sorry to say you have a terminal amount of wit inside you.” Twilight shot him an unamused look. “I have come to inform you that the bomb is complete. We are ready to launch whenever you’re ready. The choice is yours highness. You can end the Union’s presence here; here and now. Come on kid. Don’t you think these poor Gryphons have suffered enough at the hooves of the Union? Come now, we live in a time of war; we need to take life to save it.

Twilight sighed. “You’re right, the Union has gone too far. You may launch the rocket, Casimir.”

“I feel you should get the honors, highness.”

“Very well.” Twilight and friends followed Casimir to the launch control room.

“Go ahead, Twilight. Push the button.” Twilight approached the large red button. She felt somewhat nauseous looking at it. She turned her head around to see Casimir smiling at her with expectancy. Twilight turned back to the button and slammed her hoof down on it. Alarms began to sound as the warhead began to emerge from its silo. Twilight and friends watched with Casimir as the missile left the base and was launched at Fort Wilhelm. They watched and stared in terror as the missile made contact with its target. Seconds later they gazed at the husk of the fort.

All of them were silent until Casimir broke the silence. “We should check to see if any survived. Or if anything useful survived.”

“OK,” Twilight said with uncertainty. “Stay here girls. I’ll be back soon.” None of Twilight’s friends had any real objections to this. Twilight, accompanied by Casimir and a division of Gryphon troops, made their way to what was left of the fort. The two disembarked from their barge and began looking around at the destruction. The place looked as though it had been hit by the apocalypse. All around was scorched earth and buildings; nothing was left untouched. The smell of burnt flesh and fur filled the air. What bodies had survived were either desecrated to the point where all traits of the troops were burnt away. Twilight was taking in the scene when she heard movement from one of the passages. She watched in horror as three Union troops emerged; mangled, dismembered, and desecrated. Their bodies looked as though they had been through a meat grinder. Ligaments hung alongside torn tissue. Their manes were singed and burnt. One had lost his front leg and collapsed dead. The remaining two continued towards her. Another who had lost his ear and had a visible stomach fell to his knees and died. The final one limped on to Twilight before falling to the ground. Two of the Gryphon soldiers came to his side to aid him but when they tried he waved a blade gauntlet at them shooing them away. He got back onto his hooves and advanced towards Twilight. He fell to his knees in front of her and pulled himself to eye level with her. He stared at her; wide eyed and with blood forming in the corners of his mouth. He spoke not a single word but his stare said the only thing on his mind; one word. “Why?” He then slumped over Twilight’s shoulder and stopped breathing. He was dead.

Twilight threw the body off her and gazed down at it. All of them had lives; and in the blink of an eye they were all gone. These were not criminals or monsters or any form of evil. They were ponies who fought for what they felt was right. Many of them most likely hadn’t been soldiers for long. They had families that would now wait forever for their return. Twilight felt she was going to lose her lunch when she felt a claw on her shoulder. “It’s not your fault.” Twilight looked up at Heinrich. “I came when I saw the missile get launched. Casimir said he had you push the button. I want it to be very clear that this is not on you.” He wiped a tear from Twilight’s eye. “It takes two monsters to make such an atrocious war. Both equally just. Both equally determined. Both equally evil in their own ways. At least they’re gone now. We received word that Commissar Petrenko, the one responsible for trying to burn the village, has fled.

“We need to find him,” Twilight persisted. “If we let him go more will die.”

“I’ve had enough of war for one day, Twilight. Plus we don’t even know where he’s going. Chin up, Highness. Many who would have died today now live because of you.

“A…and what about them?” Twilight retorted, pointing at the corpses surrounding them.

“We do the best with what we can, Twilight.”

“It’s not enough.”

“It never is, Highness. It never is.” Heinrich patted Twilight on the back once more before leaving her company.

Twilight stared at the destruction once more before Casimir came to her. “Effective,” he said indifferently.

At hearing this something inside Twilight’s head snapped. “EFFECTIVE!!” She shouted in anger she never knew she had. “YOU’RE INSANE. You don’t have even a shred of remorse or morality, do you?”

“A true scientist refuses to be stopped by petty morality. I have taught myself to feel no pain for others. So to answer your question no; no I don’t.”

“I won’t let something like this happen again,” Twilight said.

“Spoken like a true Alicorn.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Tell me, Twilight. If you could shape the world; and need I remind you that you can because of your position, how would you shape it?”

“I would make a world without all this suffering. A world where everyone’s problems would be heard and fixed.”

“Exactly,” Casimir snapped! “That is exactly why I hate you.”

Twilight looked at Casimir with confused eyes. “I…I don’t understand w…why?” Twilight asked.

“Do you know why I hate you? Well I suppose hate is a strong word to use. I hate Celestia and Cadence because of something more personal. You I just detest because of what you are.”

“And what would that be?” Twilight asked. A royal?”

“No, I don’t care if you’re a royal. What I hate is Alicorns.”

“Why?”

“Because they all make the world more perfect.” Twilight looked at Casimir, confused. “In that perfect world of yours, let me ask you, what role is there for a scientist like me? I thought about that for a long time and the answer I came up with was; nothing. NOT ONE THING. Don’t you see? For a stallion of science like me perfection is a dead end -- a condition of hopelessness where the world sees our irrelevance and tells us; ‘we don’t NEED you anymore’. If something is truly perfect THEN THAT’S IT!!! There’s no room for improvement, for imagination. I despise perfection and so I despise you. When I first came to Equestria I had no idea the Alicorns even existed. When I saw them I felt absolutely frightened. If such a being existed why would ponies come to a scientist to make their lives better when there’s a being of perfection they can look to. You aren’t like an ordinary royal. You aren’t even like the noble royals that care for their citizens. You help EVRYONE. You remind me of my Father, Twilight. I never even got to tell him… why I never told him I loved him… why I always fought with him. He frightened me Twilight. All he wanted was to save the lives of others and while I admired him for that, the truth is, his actions would have made me a nobody. My only true purpose was to make Science and in my case the Science of war. You remember don’t you? You relived that day like you said. On that day a peace treaty was made for both the Caels and Uralian’s. You and Peryite want to save this world; in different ways maybe but the goal is still the same. You don’t have the beggar come to you and plead for a bit, NO. You go to the beggar and ask him if he wants a coin purse. If you make your perfect world then I will lose all purpose in life. I have seen what happens to scholars and artists when they become obsolete. Once-great Stallions and mares become drunkards, bums, and addicts remembered by no one. They are spat upon and those who once worshiped them, viewed as lazy good for nothing wastes. It’s not as though they want this, it’s just that they are so mortified they don’t see reason to go on living. They slowly travel down a path of self destruction until they reach their demise. I will not become one of them. Every step you make towards that perfect world is another knot tied in my noose. I know it’s not your fault that you became what you are. But the fact remains that your very existence fills me with fear.”

Twilight stared Casimir down for about a twenty seconds before taking in all he said. “Is this why you refuse to call any of the princesses ‘highness’?”

“Indeed, Twilight.”

“Casimir?”

“Yes?”

“Can I ask a favor of you?”

“Yes, what is it?”

“I’m worried about my brother.”

“You want me to check up on him, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I guess I have other weapons to test. Very well, I will send them over to Gryphonholm.”

“Thank you.” With that Twilight walked back to the barge.

As he watched her leave Casimir said under his breath, “You would have made an excellent subject nine, Twilight. Perhaps I might still get the chance to experiment on you. If only you could understand the true purpose of the augmentation program. Only eight candidates were ever tested. Of them only one survived. The program was meant to find a way to save billions if not trillions of lives if not limited to ponies only. Science has and always will be trial and error and this experiment was no exception. Still though, I wonder -- would you be willing to give all you have to save lives? Even if those you are trying to save are already dead?”

As Twilight flew back to the base her thoughts turned to her brother. “I wonder how he’s doing.”

In Gryphonholm, Shining Armor lay motionless in a fountain filled with three inches of blood and corpses of Gryphon and Equestrian troops alike. Union infantry transports rode by as the soldiers inside killed any survivors, and smiled as the surveyed the scene

Liberation of Gryphonholm and the march of the green army

Author's Note

The songs used in this chapter are https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vm5QxCHbgLA
And were edited to make lore friendly
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=95RFHR-8YuI

Liberation of Gryphonholm and the march of the green army

The Final Wars of Equestria

CH 6 Liberation of Gryphonholm and the march of the green army

Shining Armor lay motionless in a fountain filled with three inches of blood and corpses of Gryphon and Equestrian troops alike. Union infantry transports rode by as the soldiers inside killed any survivors and smiled as they surveyed the scene. He played possum praying that they would think him dead. A young soldier near him tossed and clamped into his sides where two bullet wounds stung and shot pain throughout his body. He wanted to tell the soldier to stop but he knew that would only compromise him. He watched as a Union soldier came by and finished the job. He kicked at the body and spat. Shining Armor gritted his teeth. At that moment every fiber in his body yearned to end that soldier’s miserable life. He kept his anger under his skin and watched the soldier climb onto one of the transports. After three minutes there was silence. He waited a little longer to make sure he was alone. He slowly began crawling along the perimeter of the fountain. He looked down at the corpses of his division and the other two that were with him. He vowed to avenge them somehow. As he was about to turn he saw one of the Gryphon Troops get into an upright position and look Shining Armor in the eyes. He placed one of his claws up to his lips gesturing silence. He grabbed a gun with his claw and crawled towards Shining Armor. “Come with me. I need your help.”

Shining Armor followed the Gryphon to the end of the fountain. “My name is Corporal Viktor Shepard. I already know who you are, Captain.”

“Where are we going?” Shining Armor asked.

“We’re here.” Viktor gestured to get into an upright position. “My injured left claw means I can no longer aim with this long range sniper rifle. Your horn means you can aim with equal or even great precision than someone with opposable claws. Look out there at the Union Elite Guard Division. The bastard in the armored transport is General Reznov himself -- the architect of Gryphonholm’s misery. Nein, in all of the Gryphon Kingdom. I have had much suffering at his hooves but that is beside the point. He must die. For almost a week I have tracked him down. And for almost a week; his cowardice and dumb luck have saved his wretched life. I would love to end it now but I’m no fool. If we are discovered; this fountain will be our graves.” The two watched the General be escorted into the buildings next to the transport. “Patience, Captain. The Union has been making a new airborne vehicle called the Hummingbird. They have been sending these things to massacre and slaughter our soldiers. They are anti infantry exclusively so if we see one, do not engage. They are going on another run now. When they are overhead use the motor engines to drown out the sound of gunfire.”

Shining Armor looked up at the division of Hummingbirds. He couldn’t make out any clear details aside from the twin propellers on each wing and the long gun barrel at the front. “Ready… SHOOT.” Shining Armor quickly took aim and shot at the Union soldiers standing side by side at the doorway of the building the General was in. The Magitech bullet ripped through both of them killing them in seconds. The remaining four patrols remained oblivious to the death of their comrades. “Hold your fire and wait for the next wave. NOW.” Shining Armor fired once more killing the soldiers watching the road. “Good; now choose your next kill wisely. The last two soldiers are in that transport. If you kill the driver the one on the mounted MG will panic and fire about trying to find us. If you kill him then the driver will speed off. If he gets away we will have an armada upon us.” Shining Armor hesitated, moving his gun from one to the other before settling on the gunner. As expected the driver saw that his comrade was dead and revved up the transport. Shining Armor Quickly fired the rifle once more as the transport began moving. He breathed a sigh of relief but it was short lived. “Captain. Manticore rider.” Shining Armor tried to shoot but he was out of shot. He quickly reloaded but the Manticore had found their scent and began to rush towards them. Shining Armor finished reloading the rifle and killed the rider but the Manticore pursued them without his master.

“This rifle isn’t going to cut it,” Shining Armor said in a panic.

“Captain, quickly get to the MG. I’ll bait this thing away from you.” Shining Armor made a dash for the mounted machine gun. The Manticore gave chase but Viktor flew and zipped by it, slashing at the beast with his claws. The Manticore grasped the wound on its cheek before giving up on Shining Armor and giving chase to Shepard in fury. He took flight but was brought down like a bird in the paw of a cat by the Manticore. The beast raised its claw ready to strike. Viktor shut his eyes but opened them when he felt the rush of liquid sprinkle on his face. He looked up at the large wound in the Manticore. Seconds later it collapsed on its side.

“You alright?” Shining Armor asked.

“I’ll be fine,” Viktor replied. “Come’ the other patrols will surely have heard those shots. We will need to find another way to Reznov.” The two made their way to an inn and pub.

“Do you know a way to the general?”

“Yes, my friend.” Shining Armor saw that the Corporal looked troubled. He moved to his position and found what he was looking at. The burned bodies of a Gryphon couple were left rotting behind the counter of the bar. They were holding each other’s claws even in death. “Come now, Captain. We mustn’t dally.” The two walked up the stairs into the inn part of the building and through to the other buildings via destroyed walls.

“Corporal Shepard?”

“Yes, Captain.”

“You said you had suffered by the hooves of General Reznov. You said that as though it was more personal than the war.”

Viktor sighed. “When the occupation of Gryphonholm first began my father played many nationalistic pieces of music on his violin. To my townsfolk; it was a symbol of hope. To the Union; it was a symbol of defiance. They slit his throat in the darker hours of the night. I was still awake from tampering with the furnace. I saw them come out of his bedchambers; their hooves were soaked in his blood. I was a coward not that long ago. I stared… and did nothing else. They let me live. I’ll make sure they regret that decision. They did give me a parting gift though. He showed Shining Armor his left claw. They took all but my big talon.”

“Viktor?”

“Yes, Captain.”

“Please just call me Shining Armor.”

“Very well, Shining Armor; what did you want to say?”

“Don’t let your hate consume you. I know you want to give the Union soldiers what they deserve but know if you let your hate influence your decisions it will only lead to self destruction. I won’t pretend to know your father but I know he wouldn’t want you in harm’s way for him when he’s already dead.”

“This isn’t just for him. This is for all of my brethren that have been slaughtered by the Union and…” He was cut off by a bullet grazing the side of his face. “Get to cover!” he shouted. The two of them darted to another corridor. “Scheisse.” We’re going to need to draw that sniper out to continue. Did you see where the shot came from?”

“No,” Shining Armor replied.

“OK. I’m going to draw his attention. Look for where the shot comes from. READY.” Shining Armor focused his attention to the direction where the shot originated. Viktor left the safety of the corridor and went into the exposed room. He looked around in anticipation and fear of the sniper. He paced until he saw the glare of the scope . He quickly leaped to his left, barely evading the bullet. “Did you see him? He’s in the building, twelve o’clock. I’m going to draw him out once more. You need to get him this time.”

“I’m ready,” Shining Armor said. Viktor once again went into the opening. The sniper saw his prey return and locked on once more. Shining Armor saw the scope’s glare and fired at the sniper. The bullet only grazed his front leg but it was enough to disrupt his aim. He cringed as he grasped the stinging part of his shoulder blade.

“He’s not dead,” Shepard shouted. “Keep your guard up.” Shining Armor waited until he saw the hat of the Union sniper. He quickly fired. The bullet sailed through the empty attire. “It was a diversion,” Viktor shouted. His attention was drawn when he saw the glare of the scope once more. He leaped to his side but realized too late that that was a diversion as well. The Union sniper got into position and locked onto Viktor who now lay defenselessly on his side. He saw the glare of the scope once more and shut his eyes shuddering at the sound of gunfire. Seconds later he opened his eyes realizing he was still alive. The Union sniper lay on the floor resting his head in a puddle of blood. He placed his hoof over the part of his neck where the magitech burst had ripped through. He struggled to breathe as he realized it had taken his right lung. After fifteen seconds he allowed the last strands of life to leave his body in exchange for mercy from the pain.

Shining Armor helped Viktor off the floor and onto his claws. “Come on, the Union troops will be here soon.”

“Right, captain.”

“I told you, call me Shining Armor.”

“Thank you, Shining Armor.” The two exchanged a smile before continuing on. “Down here,” Viktor said. The two went down a flight of broken stairs. “SHHH Viktor breathed. He pointed his claw outside the window. Shining Armor peered out to see a long march of Union troops along the street. “Let them pass,” Shepard said in a hushed voice. The two watched as the troops marched on. As they passed one soldier approached the window. The two hid in the blind spots they could find and prayed that they weren’t discovered. The soldier eventually left and rejoined the march. The two of them breathed a sigh a relief but that was short lived as the building was flooded with teargas. “Don’t ‘cough’ don’t breath in the gas,” Viktor wheezed. The Union troops outside had begun firing into the building and threw Molotov’s setting the building ablaze. The two crawled through smoke, ashes, shrapnel, and broken glass all while the fire and cinders burned their bodies and stung their eyes. They kept their heads down inches from the floor. More than once they wound up tasting the ash but they knew if they got up they would die. After two minutes of crawling through what the two had come to conclude would be the layout of hell they reached a staircase and darted up it. As they reached the second floor a Union infantry transport’s MG opened fire on them. They ducked their heads as they continued to run to the other side of the building.

“There, out that window!” Viktor hollered. The two leapt out the window and landed on the ground below. Shining Armor cringed at the pain but forgot about it when he heard Union soldiers approaching. He and Viktor reached for their guns that they’d lost in the fall but the Union troops kicked them away and beat their heads in with the butts of their rifles. Shining Armor’s vision blurred up as he lost consciousness. The last thing he saw before he passed out was Viktor being dragged away.

Shining Armor awoke later that day in a cage. He could feel movement and figured he was in some kind of transport . Shining Armor tried to break the lock on his cage with magic but he found that the Union troops had attached a siphon on him. He tried to tell himself that this wouldn’t end badly but he felt that the Union didn’t take prisoners without having some fun at their expense. Shining Armor waited alone in the dark until he felt the vehicle stop. His cage and the other prisoners in the transport were levitated by magic from a crystal. He was released but bound and joined a group of Equestrian POW’s. He watched as a Union officer took each soldier individually and inspected him by his species, strength, health, mental condition, and overall rank. From what Shining Armor saw by the condition of how they were treated if he raised his right hoof then the POW had shown he had some value to the Union. If he raised his left hoof then they were sent to either a POW camp or a gulag. On some occasions the POW’s had shown defiance to the Union. From what he saw they were going to the chopping block. Thirty minutes passed before the officer reached Shining Armor.

“Name?”

“Shining Armor.”

The officer looked up from his clipboard. “Truly. Captain Shining Armor of Equestria. Brother of Princess Twilight and the prince of the Crystal Empire. Well, ex-prince of the Crystal Empire,” the officer snickered.

“Yes,” Shining Armor cringed.

“Well then. I hope you can prove that.”

“How do you want me to do so?”

“That’s for you and General Reznov to discuss. For now though get yourself cleaned up. You’re filthy.” Shining Armor dusted off his uniform before two escorts arrived to take him to the Union command post. Shining Armor boarded a transport with the escorts. They were off. Fifteen minutes passed as the transport drove further and further into the Union occupied half of Gryphonholm. The transport approached the Mayor’s office (the mayor and staff had long since fled the city when the Union had come). The three disembarked from the transport and walked through the building until they reached the mayor’s office. Shining Armor looked around the rotunda. It was impressive but was in shambles. Though the air was better filtered in here than the outside it was still choked with ash and gunpowder from the countless engagements the city had seen. The once clean and orderly office was now dirty with debris and all around felt dead. Much of the city had lost its beauty and now both sides called heaps of rubble shelter.

“What could you possibly have found that’s so important you needed to tell me directly?” Shining Armor turned his attention to the stallion staring out onto the masses of Union troops. He wore a standard Union officer’s uniform with a patch on his shoulder blade and a wool and fur hat. Around his neck was a hoofmade necklace with four Gryphon talons.

“General Reznov, we have a POW of importance here for you.”

“Humph. Just whom have you brought me this day?”

Shining Armor walked forward. “I am Captain Shining Armor, sir.”

Reznov looked Shining Armor square in the eye trying to find any hint that what he said was a lie. “Is that so? Well then Captain, perhaps you can be some kind of use to us.”

“I don’t want to help you or the Union.”

“I can understand your defiance. Hmm… we’ll give you some time to decide whether you want to remain loyal to your lost cause or aid in the army of the future. You have a week or so, ‘comrade’, before the executions take place. Then we will see how defiant you are. Until then, you’re filthy. Take a bath. You look like a pauper.”

Shining Armor was fixated at his necklace. “What are looking at Reznov snapped?”

“I know whose talons those are.”

“I bet you did,” Reznov laughed. Whoever it is I assure you is well dead by now. Shining Armor tried to strangle the general but was restrained by the Union troops. Reznov snickered at Shining Armor’s pitiful attempts at his life. “We’re done here, gentlecolts; take him to…to, to somewhere decent. Give him a bit of motive to side with us.”

“Sir, yes sir, General Reznov sir.”

“Get to it then.”

“You heard the general; get moving.” Shining Armor was escorted to a holding room in the Government building.

“Get yourself comfortable,” one of his escorts scoffed. The two then left Shining Armor alone in the holding room. He looked at the layout of the small bedchamber. It wasn’t in mint condition anymore but he would have been surprised if anything in Gryphonholm still was. It still had its walls in one piece and held back the wind. It was rather warm. Shining Armor had grown used to the cold air of Gryphonholm and forgot about heat over the last few days. He found his way to the bathroom and rinsed off the ash in his mane. He dried off and found his way to the bunk in the room. After all that had happened he felt it would be hard for him to find slumber but he fell right to sleep.

“Good morning major.”

“To you as well, soldier.”

“The sun is almost up; should we get to the mess hall?”

“We eat at eight soldier, no later, no earlier.”

“Yes major.” The solder laughed slightly.

“Is something funny boy?”

“Not really, more ironic. We couldn’t be closer to danger, yet we couldn’t be safer. We’re father from battle than any other base. Yet on the other side of this barrier lies the sleeping bear of the Union. This M-TECH curtain is a real marvel of technology. It’s hard to believe that this thing can hold back all that the Union has thrown at it.”
The two gazed out at the field of tank shells and missiles on the other side.

“I know soldier and…” the major lost his concentration due to a small bug. “Can you swat that thing soldier?”

“Yes sir.” The Alliance trooper chased the bug until he caught it. “Hey, major. Come look at this.”

The major gazed down at the white metallic insect. “What the Tartarus is this thing?”

“I don’t know, major.” The insect flew out of the hooves of the solder and made its way to a power socket. Seconds later the socket short circuited and began to flame up.

“Get that thing before it destroys anything else.” The insect spread its wings and flew out of the room into the open. The two chased it until their pursuit was cut short by alarm bells.

“What’s happening, Major?”

“I don’t know.” The soldier’s question was answered as the M-TECH slowly dropped until it ceased to be altogether.

“S…sir what…what do we do?”

“Ok…ok, maybe the Union doesn’t know yet. We can get this thing back and running before…”

He was cut off by the announcement system. “Global Union infantry detected, Union Armor detected, Union artillery detected, unknown aircraft detected. Evacuate. Evacuate. Evacuate.”

“RUN BOY.”

“We need to warn Canterlot immediately.” The two galloped to the evacuation barges as the first Union artillery shells bombarded the base. After five minutes the two boarded a barge and set it to Canterlot.

“We made it kid we…” He was cut off by the young trooper.

“Sir… look,” the soldier said, pointing out to the field. The two gazed, awestruck, at the wave of Union troops, tanks, and artillery. “All of Western Equestria is going to burn… isn’t it sir?”

“Not if I have anything to say about it boy. Not so long as I have breath in my body. You have a family boy?”

“Yes sir.”

“Good. When we get to Canterlot you’re dismissed from duty. You deserve to go back to them.”

“With all due respect, sir, they’re why I joined the Alliance.”

“You’ll make them proud kid. Just don’t die on me.” The two watched the base they called home burn away under the treads of the Union’s Armor.

Shining Armor awoke at six o’clock to the bugles and horns of the Union’s marching song. He cleared the sleep from his eyes and got out of bed. He looked out at the Union forces. Division after Division marched through and around the complex. He left the window and washed his face. The water felt cold and refreshing though with the cold northern air it soon sent shivers down his spine. Shining Armor later found himself pacing around the room lost in his thoughts. How could the Union get so many forces to Gryphonholm; and what’s stopping them from overrunning the town altogether? Will I find myself bending my knee or at the chopping block? How is Twilight faring at Black Feather base? Will I see any of them again? Does Corporal Viktor still live? Lost in his thoughts he explored every crack and crevice in the walls of his room as though he could escape like a mouse does into a hole in the wall. After a while he realized what he was doing and felt absolutely stir crazy. He went to the door and pounded on it hoping someone would answer him in some way. Two guards answered the pounding. Before he could speak the Union soldiers handed him some rations.

“Breakfast,” one of the troops said with an indifferent tone. “Eat up. Then General Reznov is going to discuss the terms of your compliance with the Union.” Shining Armor ate the rations and was then escorted to General Reznov.

“Am I allowed to leave the confines of my room?” Shining Armor asked.

“As of now, no,” the guard replied. “You can discuss this further with Reznov, however.” They entered Reznov’s office; the three were promptly greeted by Reznov.

“Ah good. Shining Armor, I hope you slept with ease… It would be a shame if something truly ‘tragic’ were to happen to you,” Reznov snickered.

“What have you called me here for?” Shining Armor asked.

“To make sure nothing ‘tragic’ happens. And the best way to do that is to assure your compliance.”

“If you want me to betray Equestria then you can send me to the gallows now; I won’t do it.”

“We will be the ones making the demands Captain. Now the first part I must clarify is…”

Reznov was then cut off by a Union trooper rushing through the door. “Sir. General Reznov sir?”

“What? What could you possibly want?”

“One… one of our superiors has requested a meeting with you sir.”

“Tell whoever he’ll need to wait until I’m finished with this ‘interrogation’” Reznov laughed.

“I would think it unwise to delay a meeting with a Marshal of the Global Union.”

“One of the Marshals! W…what could be so important here or about me that one of the top ranking officers would come here for?”

“I don’t know sir but that is between you and…” he was cut off as another pony barged into the room.

“Him and I private.” All in the room turned their eyes to the pony who had spoken. He was an unusually large stallion with well toned muscles in his legs and abdomen. He had a usual gray mane and yellow eyes. Shining Armor looked deep into his eyes and felt a mix of fear and hate. Somehow he felt he hated this pony even more than Peryite. He wore a Union officer’s coat with a badge with the Twin Dragons of the workers between two olive branches.

“G…General Nikita sir... w...what in Equestria are you doing here?”

“We will discuss that Reznov. I’m here to collect your reports on the gas.”

“F…forgive me sir but is it safe to speak?”

Nikita looked around the room at the Union troops and Shining Armor. “I suppose we could use some privacy. Before I let you go, WHO IS THIS ALLIED TRASH?”

“This is Shining Armor. I am confident you know who he is.”

“Indeed” Nikita replied.

“Take him away,” Reznov urged. The two guards did as they were told and escorted Shining Armor out of the room leaving Reznov and Nikita alone. “I assume this is about the gas,” Reznov said.

“Yes. How has Nova Prospect performed?”

“The kill time is dependent on the weight of the victim. The foals or young Gryphons died in less than fifteen seconds; fully grown stallions and mares or Gryphons took longer, around eighteen to forty-five seconds.”

“Did any survive?

“None, Comrade Nikita.”

“Of all the Union troops in Gryphonholm; how many have not received Peryite’s blessing?”

Reznov shuffled through some papers in his desk drawer. He pulled out some files and read the data out loud. “A little less than ten percent of our troops are without protection. Of that ten percent. Forty percent is in the infirmary.”

“So casualties won’t be high.”

“E…excuse me?”

“Ready Nova Prospect, General Reznov.”

“With all due respect sir I can’t endanger the lives of our soldiers.”

“Total war has been permitted. More of our boys will die if we don’t.”

“But sir. It could take decades to remove all the poison and make this city Inhabitable again.”

“Inhabitable?” Nikita laughed. “Look at this shithole. There’s not a single building intact. YOU have destroyed Gryphonholm and I tell you… I couldn’t be prouder. The Union needs ponies like you who will take the initiative and open your eyes to see that those against us must be punished. Spared when possible but never spared the rod. When the time comes I will see you become all you deserve to become.”

“T…thank you s…sir but.”

“Don’t tell me you’re turning soft boy. When you kill one…it is a tragedy. When you kill millions… it’s a statistic study and a strategic triumph so long as the bulk is from the other side.”

“Y…yes sir. I must say though, we don’t have anywhere near enough of Nova Prospect to flood the city.”

“The city’s husk, Reznov. This is not a city anymore. It’s a battleground. As for the gas don’t worry. I’ll send enough shipments.”

“Thank you sir. I won’t fail.”

“Good. Now I’ll be on my way.”

“Where are you going sir?”

“To aid in the invasion of Canterlot.”

“Canterlot is under siege!!”

“Yes. We have broken through the M-TECH Curtain.”

“Peryite’s speed then, General Nikita.”

“As to you Reznov, make us proud.” With that Nikita left the Union forward command center and boarded a Zeppelin. He watched as the airship gained altitude and made distance between him and the Gryphon Kingdom.

It was mid morning in Ponyville, around ten thirty. Around this time many of the town population had eaten breakfast and had found their way to work. Those who weren’t were in the town market. The foals played in the fields enjoying their break from school over the weekend. “Whew,” Applebloom said, taking a deep breath.

“I don’t know how you do this work every day Applebloom,” Sweetie Belle complained.

“Come on Sweetie Belle. Were here to help Applebloom with the farm, with Applejack gone,” Scootaloo said. “Remember you volunteered for this.” At being reminded of her big sister Applebloom stopped working. She sighed and dug at the ground with her hoof.

“Don’t worry Applebloom, I know Applejack can hold her own,” Sweetie belle reassured.

“Yeah Applejack and Rainbow Dash will give those Union jerks what they deserve.”

“Thanks girls,” Applebloom said in a mix of a sobs and her southern accent. The three embraced until they felt the ground shake. “Wha…what was that?” Applebloom stuttered.

“Is this an earthquake?” Scootaloo said looking down at the ground with a worried look.

“Am I the only one who hears those motors?” Sweetie belle whimpered.

As the two sat and pondered what was happening Applebloom’s older brother Big Macintosh came galloping out of the orchard. He swiftly grabbed the three fillies and threw them on his back. “Hold on,” he warned. The three grabbed onto the large stallion’s neck or yoke as he galloped towards the farmhouse. When they were out of the orchard and on the hill the three could see the source of the shaking of the earth and motors. They gazed mouths agape at the countless Union Armor trampling the apple orchards leaving the ground scared with tread marks.

“Hurry inside,” Granny Smith hollered. The five of them rushed inside the farmhouse. They made their way to the cellar and barricaded themselves in. They sat and waited huddled together in the dimly lit cold concrete room for almost three hours. After they had almost reached the third hour mark the noise had quieted down for almost twenty minutes. They hesitantly removed the crates and stored furniture they had used as a barricade from the door. All was quiet once more on the farm.

“D…do you think they’re all gone?” Applebloom said still shook up from what had happened.

“You heard all that, Applebloom,” Sweetie Belle whimpered. There’s no way Ponyvill could have held them off.”

“What do we do now?” Applebloom asked.

“I say we hightail it out of here before one of those Union jerks finds us and…” she was cut off by Granny Smith.

“Shhh. Do you hear that?” The five of them listened to creaking in the floorboards in the upper floor. “We aren’t alone here.”

They heard other voices. “Are you sure about that”?

“Positive. I’ve checked all around the house, there’s nopony else here.”

“Two Union soldiers walked down the stairs arguing with each other until they found the Apple family and friends.

“Nopony else here huh?”

“I can be wrong. Just because I’m smarter than you doesn’t mean I’m right all the time”

“Shut up or I’ll shove an apple down your throat.”

“You five state your names,” the Union soldier demanded now holding them at gunpoint.

“Easy now. We don’t want no trouble,” Big Macintosh said as persuasively as he could.

“Neither do we. Now do as we say.”

“I’m Big Macintosh.”

The Union Soldier wrote down the name on a piece of paper on a clipboard. “Ok. The old mare?”

“Who you calling old you hoodlum?”

The Union soldier rolled his eyes resisting the urge to answer the rhetorical question. “Easy now granny,” Big Mac persuaded. “Her name’s Granny Smith.”

The Union Soldier wrote down her name as well. “The three fillies?” The Cutie Mark Crusaders cowered behind Big Mac at being addressed. “Come on now, its not like we’re calling you out for firing squad. Just answer the question.”

“The Earth pony’s name is Applebloom, The Pegasus is Scootaloo, and the Unicorn is Sweetie Belle,” Big Mac answered once more.

The Union soldier wrote down the last three names before handing them all cards. “Don’t lose these,” he warned. “They will become your ID numbers. Now follow me and this nitwit I was assigned to chaperone over to the town square.”

“Mudak,” the other trooper said in a disgruntled tone.

“Cursing in front of children, how professional.”

The two escorted the Apple family and CMC to Ponyvill square. When they arrived they joined the mass of citizens. Applebloom and friends looked around at the divisions of armor and infantry stationed around Ponyvill. “There’s so many of them,” Sweetie belle whimpered.

“It’s OK, look.” Scootaloo pointed to the large bulk of infantry and armor as well as the Hummingbirds all leaving Ponyvill. “A lot of them are leaving.”

“And where do you think their going?” Applebloom said. “They’re heading to Canterlot to take the city.”

“No,” Sweetie belle whimpered. “T…they couldn’t th…they’d never succeed.”

“Look at all of them Sweetie,” Scootaloo said a bit frustrated. “They’ll burn the city to the ground.”

The three argued more until Big Mac interrupted them. “HUSH. I don’t want to hear any more of this kind of talk.”

“Attention citizens of Ponyvill. Your silence is requested.” The three fillies huddled close to Big Mac and Granny Smith as the Union announcement system continued on. “As of this moment you have been liberated from your allied oppressors. Your lives will continue as normal. Any who have ties or are blood relatives with high ranking members of the United Equestrian Alliance will be taken for questioning. Any and all who need to leave the city will require passport identification and pass border checkpoint inspection. Tsarist sympathizers will be made examples of. Traitors will be put to death. Comply with us and your future will be as bright as the fire of the Global Union. Direct your attention now to the Union National Anthem.”

All turned to a small chorus that the Union had gathered. “You may begin,” a Union soldier said to the gray mare next to him. Octavia took a deep breath and readied her cello. The song was on short notice and she honestly couldn’t make heads or tails of what she was singing but she figured she could enunciate. She slowly played the first note.

“Nash Sovetskiy Soyuz pokaraet
Ves' mir ot Evropy k Neve na vosto-ok
Nad zemleoy vezde budut pet':
Stolica, vodka, Sovetskiy medved' nash!
“Nash Sovetskiy Soyuz pokaraet
Ves' mir ot Evropy k Neve na vosto-ok
Nad zemleoy vezde budut pet':
Stolica, vodka, Sovetskiy medved' nash!
“Vse narody zdes' stoyat togo,
Chto my vse voplotili na svet,
Blagodarnyy nizkiy poklon
Ot sa-moy mo-gu-sches-tvennoy v mire!
“Vse narody zdes' stoyat togo,
Chto my vse voplotili na svet,
Blagodarnyy nizkiy poklon
Ot sa-moy mo-gu-sches-tvennoy v mire!
“Aaaaa, aAAaa!
“Nash Sovetskiy Soyuz pokaraet
Ves' mir ot Evropy k Neve na vosto-ok
Nad zemleoy vezde budut pet':
Stolica, vodka, Sovetskiy medved' nash!
“Nash Sovetskiy Soyuz pokaraet
Ves' mir ot Evropy k Neve na vosto-ok
Nad zemleoy vezde budut pet':
Stolica, vodka, Sovetskiy medved' nash!
“Aaaaa, aAAaaaaa!”

Applebloom turned her head up to see a Zeppelin take off. She then turned her attention to a Union officer she hadn’t noticed before. He looked down at her and smiled before walking away. Of all the Union troops she had seen he was the only one with colored fur and normal eyes. He had a warm feel to him as well; she didn’t know why but he was different.

“Ah General Trotsky sir how was your…” The Union soldier was cut off as he was shoved aside.

“Find a place to park the Zeppelin. I have business with King Peryite. Come now Colonel.” The soldier watched as another Union officer galloped off the Zeppelin. He boarded the airship and steered it towards a nearby airfield. “Now Colonel Markov, are you positive that your intelligence is accurate?”

“Positive, sir. I was present giving my report on the failed capture of the Vessel of the Elements when Commissar Petrenko ordered the Total warfare protocol with General Reznov.”

“I see. And you know for certain that he ordered the destruction of Black Feather Village as well?”

“Yes sir. My…’employer’ was present when he ordered the dragons to attack. Saat Ven also confirmed this in his report of the failed attack on the village.”

“Good. This should be enough to convince the King to court martial the Commissar. The Union thanks you for your service to her, Colonel.”

“Sir I need to… finish up a few things before accompanying you to Peryite’s chambers here in the Crystal Empire.”

“Peryite’s speed to you then, comrade Markov.” The two parted ways.

“And you’re sure about this, Comrade Commissar? These kinds of accusations aren’t taken lightly, especially not with one of our Marshals.”

“I am not saying Trotsky is a traitor…yet. But I question his commitment to the cause, my liege.”

“Surely you must have reason to back this assumption.”

“Yes my liege. The battle for Black Feather Forest could have succeed had we focused our attacks on the village where enemy reinforcements were coming from.”

“Attacking a civil center?! For a location that held little to no strategic value?”

“The real prize was the Equestrian chief scientist. It was him who constructed their new crystal waste bomb; now named ‘M.A.D Warhead’ that plagues us. Because of Trotsky’s refusal to destroy the village the Elements of Harmony escaped us yet again and our base there was destroyed. No one survived that bomb.”

“All valid points, Comrade Petrenko. I think I’ll give Trotsky a little test.”

As if on cue Trotsky entered the Crystal throne room. “My liege I…” he stopped when he saw the Commissar.
“Ah, Trotsky,” Peryite said. Perfect timing. I have a new position for you.”
“My liege whatever nonsense tale he’s spun, I assure you it’s nothing more than a tale.”
“Calm down now Trotsky. I have heard you may have been getting soft.”
“I have not sir.”
“So you didn’t belay some of Commissar Petrenko’s orders that would have rewarded us the Equestrian chief scientist?”
“Those battles would have been too costly sir.”
“If those battles had taken place all of the occupying forces of Fort Wilhelm would still be alive” Peryite retorted.
“W…what?”
“Everyone at that fort died, Trotsky, all at the hooves of the scientist who built the M.A.D bomb.” Petrenko replied.
“I will take responsibility for that sir but Petrenko has crossed the line, he…”
Trotsky was then cut off by Peryite. “Tried to destroy a village? A shameful tactic I will admit. But had he succeeded our boys would still be alive, Black Feather base would be ours, the Elements of Harmony would have been captured, and the Allied weapon of mass destruction would be in our far more capable hooves. Still though; I can see that you had the concern of the populace at heart. Plus I don’t wish to court marshal a committed officer as you Trotsky. So I will give you a chance for redemption. You are to be assigned to the occupation force in Ponyvill. There I want you to detain the families of the Elements of Harmony and bring them here.”

“F…for what sir?”

“To give the Elements of Harmony ‘motivation’ to comply with us.”

“W…what will happen if they continue to fight?”

“Then they die. Simple, right?”

“S…sir I…I didn’t don this uniform to kill innocents. What sort of corruption is spreading throughout the Union of Global Equestrian Republics?”

“Trotsky you will do as you’re told or I’ll court marshal you and find someone who will.”

“Y…yes my liege. But before I go I want you to know this. When I first meet you I felt you were some sort of savior. Perhaps you still are. I guess even saviors are entitled to commit an atrocity now and then.” With that Trotsky left Peryite to leave for Ponyvill. As he walked down the hall he ran into Markov.

“General Trotsky, have you spoken to King Peryite?”

“Yes. I’m on my way to Ponyvill to detain the families of the Elements of Harmony who reside there.”

“W…what!” Markov stuttered.

“If the Elements don’t surrender his Majesty says he’ll have them put to death.”

“T…this cannot be.”

“Commissar Petrenko has convince him that I am not fully committed to the cause and has made this a test for me.”

“I’m going to talk to Peryite about this madness.”

“Don’t. The Commissar will only convince the King to ‘test’ you as well.”

“I’ll still try to get him to give you another test.”

“Please hurry then.” With that the two parted ways once more.

“My liege, how could you command such a dishonorable act?”

“I beg your pardon. Who are you and what is the meaning of this outburst?”

“I am Colonel Markov. As to the meaning of this outburst general Trotsky has informed me that you ordered him to detain and possibly kill the families of the Elements of Harmony.”

“Hmm. Why would Trotsky have gone to you begging for help?” Peryite asked.

“He didn’t. I asked him how his session with you ended.”

“Well I assure you we won’t kill them.”

“B…but Trotsky said…” Peryite then cut off Markov.

“Trotsky said what he was told; which was a lie. I will not kill them. I only told him I would to see if he will still follow this command and prove his unquestioning loyalty to me.”

“S…so you aren’t going to kill any of them?”

“Heavens no. But now that you know this you are forbidden from communicating with Trotsky or those close to him or your squad.”

“B…but sir.”

“No buts. Now settle in. You’re going to be spending quite some time here.”

Trotsky sat in the cockpit of a Union Zeppelin looking down over Ponyvill. He was lost in his thoughts of disbelief. What have we become? Have those I’ve idolized and called brother only recently acquired this bloodlust? Or have they always been like this and I’ve only now noticed? It wasn’t just King Peryite. His thoughts turned to the Stallion he once called brother. The pony who he thought fought by his side with honor and courage and valor in Stalliongrad; wound up wearing the Tsar’s crown. Joseph had been with Trotsky since the first flames of the Marxist Revolution were being fanned into a furious fire; to the siege of the Palace of Kings and the overthrow of the Tsar. Yet when the smoke had cleared and Trotsky was chosen by Peryite to be a Marshal of the Global Union Joseph became Premier and killed his own ponies when he felt his power was threatened. I only found out about this a little less than a month ago when Markov informed me of what was happening in Stalliongrad.

“General Trotsky sir. The ship has arrived.” Trotsky only nodded in response. He made his way out of the Zeppelin. He went to the large gathering of ponies at the town square. He had arrived for the last portion of the Union national anthem. He questioned himself; what does that song mean? He had only been taught the basics of the Uralian language. After the song was over Trotsky turned to see a small yellow filly with a red mane and a pink bow staring at him. He looked down at her and gave her a gentle smile before walking away. I suppose I should get situated in the Mayor’s office he thought to himself.

Shining Armor awoke in the early hours of the morning. He figured he could sleep no later than nine o’clock due to the Union soldiers’ morning drill. He did what he figured would become his daily routine. He woke up, washed up, ate, and then would be called to talk with Reznov. As he had come to expect the two Union soldier escorts came to take him to Reznov. After a short walk the three reached Reznov’s office.

“Ah good. Shining Armor.”

“Good morning,” Shining Armor replied.

“I apologize for cutting our ‘chat’ short yesterday but I’m sure you understand that it’s unwise to upset a superior.”

“Indeed. I’ve told you once and I’ll say it again, I won’t betray my brothers.”

“We’ll see. Now what do you know about the Alliance’s plans?”

“I could have told you something about a month or so ago. Plans changed when we found out that my sister was still alive. I was flown off to Gryphonholm fast and didn’t get any updates.”

“What about in Gryphonholm?”

“I only received orders of some of the Alliance’s forward assault positions here. When we got there they were destroyed and my division got slaughtered.”

“Hmm. What about Alliance weaponry?”

“You’re barking up the wrong tree. I barely understand how this Magitech weaponry works. That’s Casimir’s department.”

“I see. Well this hasn’t borne fruit now, has it? I’ll find some use for you old sport. For now though this meeting’s over.” Shining Armor was once again escorted back to his room. The day passed rather fast and he found his way to sleep.

“Show NO mercy my comrades. No fear, and do not waver for soon Canterlot will be ours. This is the day we show the all of Equis that we are the true holders of destiny. Where the Changelings failed we shall succeed. On Celestia’s birthday one thousand V2 rockets shall turn Canterlot to rubble; do the same to their soldiers with you guns, with your knives, with your BARE HOOVES. Our land was forged to drive corruption from this world. We will destroy what these Alliance pigs cherish most, the shrine to their failed philosophy. To the palace my comrades; let nopony stop you. For the glory of the Global Union.”

“URA.” The Union soldiers cheered as they started a marching song.

(The army) Attero Dominatus
Canterlot is burning
Denique Interimo
The regime’s over.

(A Union soldier) We stand at Canterlot
With half a million equine.
We worship the tyrant not
We’ll own every land plane and clime.

Our armor is leading the way.
Reclaiming that which was stolen.
We fight to seize the day.
The wings of the eagle are broken.

Marshall Nikita’s orders:
(The army) SERVE ME TWILIGHT’S HEAD ON A PLATE!!!
(A Union soldier) We’ll avenge all the losses.
The city is ours to take.

(The Army) Attero Dominatus
Canterlot is burning
Denique Interimo
The regime’s over.

(As the Union troops sung and fought on the Palace was in their sights and the last city district)

(A Union soldier) The price of war must be paid.
We’ve crawled through snow, ash, and mud.
We fight for our kin and the land we made.
The price will be paid in blood.

He spoke from red square to Stalliongrad.
He showed our lands grew in corruption.
He showed us we’d been had.
Now the beak of the eagle is broken.

King Peryite’s orders:
(The army) SERVE ME TWILIGHT’S HEAD ON A PLATE!!!
(A union soldier) We’ll avenge all the losses.
Equestria’s ours to take.

(The Army) Attero Dominatus
Canterlot is burning
Denique Interimo
The regime’s over.

(At that point the Union artillery began firing on the palace from above and the Union had taken the front gate)

MARCH
FIGHT
DIE
IN CANTERLOT

MARCH
FIGHT
CONQUER
FOR THOSE WHO FOUGHT

Attero Dominatus
Canterlot is burning
Denique Interimo
The regime’s over.

Attero Dominatus
Canterlot is burning
Denique Interimo
The regime’s over.

“Sir. We’ve been at this for the bulk of a day but we can’t hold out for much longer.”

“We can’t abandon Canterlot; that’s final.”

“Major Cornelius. The Union’s missiles tear into the Canterlot palace even as we speak. We can’t hold them off for much longer. The boys’ morale is low, our ammunition even more so.”

“What would you have us do?”

“Go to the Gryphon Kingdom. Tell the Reichstag that we’ve fallen.”

“You want us to run and cower?”

“I want you to live, DAMNIT.”

“Very well, Private hooves.”

“Y…yes Major Cornelius.”

“You’re coming with me.”

“A…are you sure sir?”

“Get your arse over here boy.”

The two of them gathered what supplies they could muster and headed to the docking bays. As they boarded a barge they were interrupted by Spike. “Wait. Hold on,” the baby dragon said short of breath. “Take me with you.”

“Grab on,” the private said hoisting the small dragon onto the barge. With that final passenger they took off. As they flew away they saw a Union soldier plant the flag of the twin dragons of the workers atop the palace. He cheered to the soldiers below. “ATTERO.”

“I…I told you that’s all I know. Please, you said if I told you what I knew you’d let me go.”

“Of course. Now since this is a Zeppelin and not a taxi this is where you get off.”

“B…but I can’t fly. I’m an earth pony!”

“Since when was that my problem? Bye now.”

“No, please, great Peryite NOOOO!”

“Don’t you think that was harsh Mr. Casimir sir?”

“Shh. Do you hear that?”

“What is it?”

“I’ve heard this before. Now I’m not positive but I think it’s the sound one hears when NOBODY GIVES A DAMN.”

“Sir this is just cruel. Why would you do this?”

“Believe me. If I left them alive they would have died slow and horrible not quick and painful, Mr. Hind.”

“Yes chief scientist Casimir.”

“I invited you with me because I felt you were a Light speed Gryphon.”

“Excuse me sir.”

“I feel you could have a place in Light speed research facility. Working by my side to enrich the lives of all.”

“T…truly sir!”

“I watched you at the Black Feather Forest base. You showed that your skills in the field of science are being wasted under the censor of the Gryphon Kingdom’s parliament. If you’re interested you can go with me to the Gryphon Kingdom’s branch of Light speed Research facility.”

“T…thank you sir but I’m curious as to what it is you research.”

“I can’t tell you…yet.”

“Very well sir but I must ask. What are we doing going out into Gryphonholm; especially the Union occupied part of Gryphonholm.”

“On paper we’re supplying weapons and lending support to the Alliance in Gryphonholm. Also we’re going to check up on Field Captain Shining Armor for Princess Twilight. Not on paper; we’re going to do some field tests for a new weapon. You and I are here to observe.”

“Sir, I hate to change subject like this but; it’s three in the morning. Can I get some sleep?”

“Get some sleep. You’ll need it.”

“Thank you Chief Scientist Casimir.”

“If we’re going to be working together then learn to call me Casimir.”

“Thank you Casimir.”

“General Nikita this is madness. Our forces were blunted after the invasion of Canterlot. We should have stayed back to help secure our weak grip on the capital. The Tsarists would have been at our mercy. But no; and now our backs are against the wall. If we continue fighting it is only a matter of time before we fall. If we run they will gun us down like rabbits fleeing from a forest fire.”

“I know. But I have an ace up my sleeve. A card I didn’t want to play to soon but we’re out of options.”

“What is it?”

“It is called Nova Prospect. I’ve been mastering and refining the nerve agent for the bulk of a year now and after the reports of my field worker General Reznov I believe I’ve made a batch more than worthy of use in war. Go into the prisons and fish out a POW. Use him as a little peace offering to get negotiations running smoothly. Let them know that if they don’t surrender we will arm our warheads with this nerve gas and send it into Cloudsdale.”

“B…but sir. If Cloudsdale is poisoned then Equestria’s weather system will be corrupted. It could cover the entire land in clouds of death. If it isn’t stopped then all of Equis will die!”

“All the more reason for them to comply with us then.”

“S…sir.”

“If they refuse then we gas them and destroy Cloudsdale.”

“Sir we NEED Cloudsdale. Everyone needs Cloudsdale. It’s what maintains weather stability.

“No longer. Prof. Nicola’s new weather control device will play the role nicely. Our only real use for Cloudsdale now is as an airbase and as a staging area for weather storms on the Equestrian Army. Enough; go do as I said.

“Y…yes sir.” The young Union Soldier grabbed the keys to the prison cells and headed down into the lower levels of the Union command post. As he reached the prison level the inmates yelled out to him. “You rat, Union filth, let us out of here.”

“Simmer down all. I need only one of you. One of you will gain your freedom but I’m not sure you want to be that pony.”

The Union guard surveyed the prisoners and picked the healthiest of them. “You there. Come on now.”

The Union trooper released the gate to the prison cell and led the Alliance prisoner out. He had him take the lead and held him at gunpoint. When they reached the surface the Allied prisoner had to shield his eyes from the light. “Stop,” the Union trooper, said halting the POW. He raised a white flag over his head.

“Sir, come take a look at this.”

“What is it?”

“A Union soldier waving a white flag. He brought a POW as a sort of peace offering.”

“Hmm. Let’s at least hear what he has to say.”

The Alliance trooper waved a white flag in response to accept the parley. He flew down on a barge and picked up the Union trooper. The three flew up to a small forward outpost satellite orbiting Cloudsdale. “Head into the building up ahead. Our Commander will be there shortly. I’m going to bring the soldier you brought to the barracks.”

The Union soldier went into the command complex and was escorted to a meting room. After waiting about three minutes the Equestrian commander entered the room and sat in the chair opposite the Union trooper. “Welcome general…” The Equestrian commander said waiting for the young soldier to fill in the blank.

“Corporal. Corporal Gradenko.”

“You have a rather low rank for one being sent to parley.”

“Comrade Nikita didn’t want to risk losing anypony of value. Besides I feel I have all I’ll need to succeed here.”

“Hmm. Well then what is the nature of your visit?”

“To request a surrender.”

“Very well; we will discus your surrender.”

“You mistake me commander. This is you surrendering to us.”

“I beg your pardon. Last I checked you were in a corner. What makes you think you can make us surrender.”

“You’re right commander. We are backed to a corner; and like a cornered animal we refuse to go down without a fight. Marshal Nikita has threatened to release a poison known as Nova Prospect. It is a very deadly nerve agent. I want you to see this. He reached in his pocket and brought out a small video set. These are the tests of Nova Prospect. I haven’t seen it myself but Nikita thought it might ‘convince’ you to agree to the terms of surrender.”

The Alliance commander brought out a video player and placed the tape in it. “Trial number thirteen; subject Nova Prospect. We shall administer nerve gas in three, two, one,” the recording said in Nikita’s voice. The two watched in disgust at the horrible effects of the gas as the dying victims screamed in agony as necrosis began to take effect.

“Now do you see why you must surrender? If you don’t use of this poison will be authorized. Its effects are bound to its range on NORMAL circumstances. But if Cloudsdale is poisoned then all of Equestria will suffer. The only ones who can call off this strike are the other Marshalls and King Peryite himself. It will be too late before the message could even be sent. I beg you. Please, for all our sakes surrender. Take one for Equestria and surrender Cloudsdale. I will assure your safety.”

“I suppose we really don’t have much a choice then.”

“Not one that will end well.”

“Very well. I’ll gather my troops.” With that the Equestrian commander left to evacuate his troops from Cloudsdale. After an hour and a half Cloudsdale was under Union occupation.

Shining Armor awoke to knocking on the door to his room. The two Union guards came into the room. “Come on now. This is your last chance.”

“Chance for what?”

“Chance to live. GET UP.” The two forced Shining to his hooves and hurried him out of the room.

“What is all this?” Shining Armor said somewhat irritated.

“Today is the execution day. This is your last chance to prove your use to us.”

“I haven’t been able to help in what you’ve asked of me so far. What if I can’t help you with this?”

“Believe me. Trust me. Just comply.”

“Y…you. What is it that you want of me.”

“Reznov will fill you in.”

The three entered Reznov’s office and were promptly greeted by the general. “Ah Shining Armor; welcome. Forgive the rude awakening but as I’m sure my guards briefed you; your life may very well depend on your compliance.”

“What would you have me do?”

“Some of the Equestrian POW’s have been cheering your name. Something about the ‘white mane massacre of Saddle Arabia.’ Apparently in the battle of Saddle Arabia you showed great courage and valor. Furiously rallied the Equestrian troops into battle. Critical blow after blow just bordering complete brutality.”

“I led the attack on the city; me and Heinrich. My division said they’d follow me to Tartarus and back.”

“Good. What we need you to do is convince the prisoners to side with the Global Union.”

“What!”

“If they see that their hero is siding with us perhaps they will have a change of heart.”

“So you’re just going to trust them with freedom and weapons?”

“You underestimate how influential an idolized pony is.”

“And if I do this; what if they don’t follow me? I’ll die without my honor.”

“No of course not. Just do as we say and you will prove your loyalty to our cause. It matters not if your efforts bear fruit.”

“Very well.” Shining Armor said in a depressed tone.

“Excellent. Chin up now Captain. Think of all the lives you’ll save. You’re saving them.”

“I don’t believe that; and neither will they.”

“Hmm; and is it better to die in a fire?”

“I’m still considering that.”

“Well you don’t have long to think. Come, the executions start now.” Shining Armor followed the two escorts out to the main courtyard.

“Soldiers of the United Equestrian Alliance. I ask you; is death as an Alliance soldier any more honorable than life as a Union soldier? So many of you think so foul of us. We are here for your enrichment. The Ponies’ Army of the Eastern Gryphon Kingdom seeks only to help you.”

“Horseshit!” One of the POWs shouted. “You destroy all those who stand in your way. Slaughtering those who resist and making examples of those who you can, that is why we’ve survived this long.”

“Yet we make you an offer. Join or die. The choice is yours.”

“We’ll never aid you. We fight for freedom and peace. The truth will always be that you fired the first shots.”

“Hmm. Well it is clear to me that I can’t get through to you. If you won’t listen to me then perhaps the Captain here will succeed where I failed.”

The Union soldier left the stage and let Shining Armor speak. Many of the three hundred or so Equestrian soldiers stared at him in complete awe. To see such a brave stallion bend his knee to these Union soldiers was almost impossible to believe. They stared wide-eyed through the bars of the cages as he spoke. “My Brothers. You know me as a hero to our cause. You have fought through much horror for the Alliance. There is no honor in dying when faced with the possibility of life. Each of you has the right to defend your life and to preserve it regardless of the cost. The choice is yours. Die in a cage or live and…” Shining Armor stopped talking as he looked to one of the cages in front of him. He looked deep into the hard cold judging eyes of the young Gryphon. His claws were pressed up against the bars of the cage, all five of his talons grapping the outsides of the bars. Shining Armor continued to stare before regaining his senses. “I will repeat. The choice is yours. Just know that to be a turncoat makes you worse than scum!” The Union soldier’s eyes widened at this. “I donned this uniform because I wanted to be a harbinger of freedom. Should any of you say otherwise then it had best be a good reason else you never will earn the right to die a hero. I lived and served for the United Equestrian Alliance; today I will die and in death, inspire others to make greatness. Never submit, never falter, never bow to these usurps.”

The crowd cheered at Shining Armor. “Cap-tain, Cap-tain, Cap-tain.”

“Very well then. If this is what you want then you can burn with all these heathens,” the Union soldier said pistol-whipping Shining Armor on the head. He called over a soldier carrying a tank on his back. “This…is what our lab boys call a flamethrower. I’ll let you guess what it does. Better yet, I’ll use you to demonstrate what it does. Zapishite etot tsarskiy penu.”

The Union soldier readied the flamethrower by dispersing two gusts of fire into the air. He moved behind Shining Armor who closed his eyes waiting to die for what he believed in. He opened his eyes as he heard a high pitched whistle coming from above. Two bombs landed on two flak cannons, not exploding but crushing the antiaircraft defenses. More came, completely disabling any form of air defenses around the perimeter of the parliament building. Five more landed near but not on the prisoners in the cages and one landed near Shining Armor and the two Union soldiers. “T…they’re all duds,” The Union soldier stuttered.

A familiar voice laughed and mocked from above as the zeppelin that deployed the bombs drew near. “Those aren’t duds you poor unfortunate soul.” With that ominous statement the pods opened to reveal large metallic ponies. Their red eyes locked on the Union soldier as they exited their deployment pods. One raised its right hoof that opened up to reveal a series of Gatling guns. “FOR THE ALLIANCE,” the robot said in a raised mechanical voice. A hailstorm of bullets tore the soldier apart and then blew up the pack on the flamethrower soldier. The other pods opened around the courtyard and their occupants opened fire on the Union soldiers. The bullets of the Union rifles ricocheted off the metal of the robotic ponies and after five minutes of a very one sided battle the Robots stood over the hole ridden corpses with only scratches. The robot near Shining Armor turned to him and a familiar voice spoke. “I believe a thank you is in order; wouldn’t you say Captain.”

“C…Casimir. I…is that you.”

“No duh. When you royals need someone to come get your arse’s out of the pan and oil you come to me, remember.”

“What in Equestria are you doing here?”

“Saving your arse. Your little sis got worried and with good reason. Come on now Captain. Help my Motorized Equines break the boys out. This Airship has an armory filled with weapons.”

“Right,” Shining Armor said leaping to the cages below and opening them. Come on boys let’s get some payback.”

“HERO OF SADDLE ARABIA.” The POW’s cheered in response. Alarms sounded and the air was filled with the sound of motors and the smell of jet fuel.

“Hummingbirds!” an Equestrian soldier shouted.

A barge landed next to Shining Armor with two magical crystals. “Get on the barge Captain; and bring as many Unicorns as you can board.”

“Why Unicorns?”

“We have no antiaircraft weaponry deployed. If we can get enough magic users close to those things then their combined magic should be enough to ground it. We need to act fast. Those things will gun our boys down till they’re all pushing up daisies.”

Shining Armor quickly rounded up a small squad of unicorns and took flight. He maneuvered the barge trying to avoid the incoming fire from the Hummingbird. They had gained its full attention as it ruthlessly pursued them in the sky. It was far more agile and heavily armed. Still the barge held up to its attacks and when it drew near the squad and Shining Armor grabbed it with magic and threw it to the ground. The soldiers below cheered. Union soldier reinforcements came but Casimir’s zeppelin bombarded and mangled them to bits. By now many of the Equestrian soldiers were armed and were invading the parliament building. Barges surrounded the facility like a school of sharks; ramming into the windows breaking them where their occupants used the empty sills to lay siege to the complex. Shining Armor piloted the barge up to Casimir’s zeppelin and dropped the unicorns off. “You boys have earned a rest. You stay. I’m going to find the general.”

Shining Armor flew the barge back around to the complex to the room nearest the mayor’s office. He ran through the hall gunning down any Union troops in his way. As he drew near he found the massacred bodies of Union troops. The path of death led to the mayor’s office where he could hear gunfire. Shining Armor kicked open the doors in time to see his friend Viktor shoot a guard in the head. Viktor then approached General Reznov who cowered in the corner. He loaded the pistol and pointed it to his head. “Viktor! It’s over,” Shining Armor said.

“NO. IT IS NOT OVER until HE lies dead,” Viktor retorted in an angry tone.

“I know what he did to you; and it was horrible. But he’s no use to us dead. He can prove useful to us.”

“He can die for us.” Viktor said putting the gun inches from Reznov’s head.

“CORPORAL SHEPARD. Think about what I told you earlier. Don’t let your hate consume you. His Intel might save our boys. But if you kill him know that when this war is over some of those families widowed might have had sons or husbands or fathers return had you let him live.”

“They would never give this kind of mercy to us unless we had something they KNEW was useful.”

“WE ARE NOT THEM!!! We are not them.”

Reznov looked to Shining Armor. He quickly spun the pistol to its butt and with all his strength pistol whipped Reznov on the head. “YOU DESERVE TEN TIMES WHAT YOU GOT. But a hero vouches for you. So you live. You’re going to hell and there is a LOOOONG painful eternity waiting for you. He took the necklace off of Reznov. I think I’ve earned these back. Let’s get this scum on chains.” Shining Armor and Viktor escorted Reznov to Casimir’s airship. The Union soldiers had surrendered and Gryphonholm was once again under Alliance control.

“Captain, take the airship and head over to Gryphonstone,” Casimir said to Shining Armor. “The Reichstag will be glad to hear of our success. I’m going to stay here, however, and delve into the Union’s weaponry. They’re primitive, but oh so creative.”

“We’re in your debt, Casimir.”

“I don’t much care for debts, since … never mind. Anyhow, your sis will want to know you’re safe. She should be at the Parliament building by now.”

“Thank you again. Come, Viktor, let us go.” The two boarded Casimir’s vessel and headed off to Gryphonstone.

“Mr. Hind,” said Casimir.

“Yes, sir?”

“Look around the building and see what you can find me in the way of weapons. Blueprints, mostly, but if you can find a product or two I’d be happy to see them.”

“Yes, sir.” With that Hind left to gather what he could find.

Casimir twiddled his hooves for fifteen minutes, waiting for Hind to return. The young gryphon scientist entered the Mayor’s office and presented Casimir what he had found. Casimir looked over the haul with obvious disappointment. He sighed, “Hind, look at this. What is this?”

“It’s a rifle, sir.”

“Exactly. Now let’s see what happens when we pull the trigger.” Casimir fired the rifle and a bullet ricocheted around the room. The young gryphon ducked and covered at the bullet’s unpredictability. Casimir grabbed the bullet with his magic, stopping it in mid flight. He grabbed a small Magitech pistol and fired it at the wall. The burst ripped straight through, leaving a hole to the outside.

“We have weapons far more advanced, far more reliable, and all in all just better than theirs. Come now Hind, isn’t there anything you could find that was even the slightest bit interesting,” Casimir said, shuffling through the diagrams. “I mean I know they probably got rid of anything of immense value when we began the invasion, but …” Casimir’s eyes focused on a chemical composition blueprint. “Hind, what is this?”

“I believe it was called Nova Prospect, sir. It was some form of nerve agent. I have no files on how effective it was, however.”

“Hmm,” Casimir said, twiddling a small ballpoint pen. “Do we by chance have any subjects?”

“Excuse me, sir?”

“POW’s boy. Do we have any POW’s?”

“Sir, that’s rather wrong, don’t you think?”

“I suppose it wouldn’t matter. Most of the Union soldiers are immune to nerve toxin. But while we’re on that note, do you know if there are any that aren’t?”

“Some are in the infirmary, others are scattered amongst the POW’s.”

“Excellent. Let’s go sort out the fish.” With that, Casimir and Hind left for the courtyard, to tend to the POW’s.

“Attention all. You will be given an inspection. Move to where you are directed.” Casimir separated the POW’s into different groups based on age, health, and rank. Actually his true intention was to ‘pluck’ all the soldiers not immune to the poison from the others. “Good.” Casimir motioned to a few nearby Equestrian officers. “Officers will follow the major here to find use out of you and get you better accommodated here. Soldiers will be sent to POW camps. CAUSE NO TROUBLE.” He then moved to those who had not received the blessing of Peryite. “You all are coming with me.”

“W…(cough) where are we going?” one of the Union troopers asked.

“You’re going to help me with a ‘special’ project. But first, you all look filthy. What would you say to a… SHOWER?”

“A shower?” The Union soldier repeated. “I suppose. I didn’t know there were any left intact.”

“Well it’s sort of a makeshift shower but it’ll serve its purpose. Come now, follow Mr. Hind and me.”

The Union troops followed Casimir and Hind into the complex and down several floors. They reached a dimly lit room with a cart of several dead plants on shelves. A small sign read ‘hydroponic garden’. There were several other large chambers with several faucets attached to the ceiling. The echoing of water droplets could be heard from a drainage pipe. “Head into the chambers and we’ll begin.” The Union soldiers did as they were told, with skepticism. The room reeked with madness and fear; they all had an ominous feel. One of the Union soldiers looked down at the floor. There were desiccated leaves at his hooves. His attention turned to the dead plants on the cart. He was no botanist but he worked on a farm before his service as a soldier. He knew that only pesticide could harm a plant like that. His eyes widened as the realization of his situation came to life.

“RUN! Comrades RUN!!!”

As he uttered his cries the doors shut and almost as quickly as they did the faucets released the Nova Prospect nerve gas. The soldiers began to cough and gasp as they struggled for air. After a minute of endless wheezing they began to collapse and die. Those that survived began to enter the terminal stages of necrosis. Their manes began to fall apart exposing horrifically infected skin blackened and in a state of decay. They began to vomit and cough up blood as the agony in their lungs and heads tore away at their sanity. Those who had survived this long had collapsed and were crawling on the floor pushing aside their fallen comrades. Casimir watched as a Union soldier made his way atop the bodies of the fallen to the side of the reinforced glass and pound on it trying to break out. The young stallion’s eyes began to bleed as he collapsed and rested his head in vomit. With that the last of the POW’s were dead. “Effective,” Casimir said indifferently.

“Oh dear sweet Celestia… ugh…I’m gonna…” Hind began to throw up at the sight of the atrocity.

“Oh come now Mr. Hind. Grow a stomach.”

“S…sir. T…this is… this is a war crime.”

“Indeed. Now I trust you’ll keep quiet about this. Before you answer that I want you to know I would hate to kill such a fine mind as yours, Hind.”

Casimir walked over to the Gryphon and looked him deep in the eyes. “I…I won’t sir. I promise.”

Casimir continued to stare him down before replying. “Good. Now grab a hazard suit. We’re going to dispose of these bodies in the furnace.”

“Y…yes sir.”

“Mr. Hind.”

“Yes sir.”

“Welcome to Lightspeed Research. Also, call me Casimir.”

“T...I…thank you sir.”

“You will of course be working as a rather low level scientist in a low security clearance. Please understand I think and have high expectations of you, Hind. But due to security protocol I’m suppose to start you off with reasonable restrictions in your knowledge of Lightspeed Research. I can assume that you already know that what we do is rather ‘illegal’ but know it’s for the good of all. Still I shan't play favorites with my staff. Call me Peryite if you want but you are all equal in my eyes.”

“I just might. I question how much ‘Green’ you have in you sir,” Hind said with a slight chuckle.

“Mr. Hind, I think we’re going to get along just fine.”

Shining Armor gazed down at the city of Gryphonstone. He was relieved to see the Reichstag standing proud. Things had been going south for him up until recently and he had grown an understandable pessimism. “We’ve arrived, Shining Armor,” Viktor said.

“Indeed Viktor. I mean no offense by this but now that Gryphonholm is safe do you have thoughts of retiring? I mean, you’ve been through so much. I doubt most would want to continue soldiering after all this.”

Viktor chuckled at this. “Would you quit sir? Would you stop until a Union soldier cuts you down or the UGER is extinguished?”

“I suppose I wouldn’t.”

“Then you have your answer. Still though, I think I’ll stay and rebuild and defend Gryphonholm.”

“You’ve earned some rest, you know.”

“Rest is for the civilians we fight for.”

“We’re flesh and all it is heir to. Don’t forget to take care of yourself. Come now Viktor. I feel your actions and valor should be addressed. I owe quite a bit to you.”

“You’re too kind Captain.”

The Zeppelin docked atop the Reichstag and two Gryphon guards arrived to escort Shining Armor and Viktor to the king’s council chamber. When they reached the chambers Twilight and friends were waiting for them. The lavender mare quickly rose to her hooves and rushed to her brother. “Twily. We really need to stop meeting like this. I don’t think most families reunite after saving a city every other week.”

“I don’t think we can call ourselves ordinary ponies.”

“I suppose not.”

“Ahem. I don’t mean to interrupt this reunion but need I remind the both of you that we’re in this meeting for a reason. It’s good to see you’re alive and well, Herr Armour.”

“Oh. Of course Highness,” Twilight said bowing in apology to the large Gryphon in gilded armor.

“No need for such gestures, princess. Your service to us is more than thanks enough. While we’re on that, Prince Armour, does your presence here mean that Gryphonholm is safe?”

“Safe is stretching it. The town is in desperate need of repair.”

“I see. We will send soldiers and carpenters there at once. I also feel I should ask who this young soldier is?”

“His name is Viktor Shepard. He gave me aid when I was alone in Gryphonholm. I dare say I owe my life to him.”

“Your words are kind, Shining Armor, but I digress; we would all be dead if not for that stuffed shirt Casimir,” Viktor replied.

“That is true but you belittle your actions Viktor.”

“Casimir did as I asked of him then. Good, I need to thank him for that,” Twilight said.

“I guess I owe that little runt some gratitude when this is all over,” Shining Armor added.

“Regardless. Thank you for your help. Perhaps one day we will be able to repay your kindness,” the Gryphon King said.

As if on cue two Equestrian soldiers ran into the room. “H…Highness.” The Alliance soldier huffed.

“Calm down now. What is all this about?” Shining Armor said.

“Sir. The officer then turned to Twilight. You’re all here, good. Sir I bear dreadful news. Canterlot has fallen.”

“WHAT!!!” All else in the room wailed.

“The Union flag flies over our capital. Ponyvill and Cloudsdale have joined it as well.”

“How did this happen?” Twilight asked with a sickening feel growing in her stomach.

“I don’t know. I watched the M-TECH barrier fall before my very eyes.”

“Major Cornelius sir. I parked the barge as you asked.”

“Thank you private hooves.”

Twilight turned her attention to the baby dragon on the young private’s back. “Spike.”

Spike turned to his loving caretaker. “Twilight,” Spike shouted rushing to her embrace. “Twilight, it was awful. The whole city was on fire. S…so many dead.”

“It’s ok,” Twilight repeated several times cradling the baby dragon.

“We’re going to retake the city,” the Gryphon King said. You helped secure our nation’ now we will help you secure yours. The time has come to put an end to Peryite’s ambitious plans once and for all.”

“Thank you highness.” Shining Armor replied.

“We begin at tomorrow’s first light. Until then ready yourselves. Then Union will fight tooth and nail to keep its hold on Canterlot.” With that Twilight and friends retired to the Reichstag’s guest rooms.

Retaking Canterlot and a Risky Escape

The Final Wars of Equestria Ch 7

Retaking Canterlot and a Risky Escape

“Are your boys ready Heinrich?”

“Yes Shining Armor.”

“Good. The Union set up antiaircraft defenses all along the Equestrian border and we need our ground forces to take them out.”

“We won’t fail you. By the way; it’s good to fight by your side once more Captain.”

“Thank you General Amherst.”

“The pleasure is all mine sir. After all, this means I get to show you the meaning of Gryphon kingdom Armour.”

“I look forward to seeing the Union crumble under their treads.” Shining Armor said with a determined smile.

“I’ll see you in Canterlot old friend.”

“I’ll be waiting for you; look for the pony waving the Sparkle Spangled banner.” With that the two parted ways.

“General Heinrich are you ready to begin the march?”

“Yes soldier,” Heinrich said to a young Gryphon private. “Today we march, my brothers. We march to defend those who fought through the worst of the Union occupation on our fatherland. They have shed their blood for us and on this day we begin our march to repay the kindness in powder and blood. Our King has called upon us to clear the way for our aircraft so they may lay siege to the city. Know that more than our honor is on the line. The heart of freedom beats in Canterlot. As of now she begins to slow her pace and fall into a terminal stage. We must insure that the spirit of the UEA is kept alive at all costs. For the King, for our Fatherland, for the alliance!” The army division cheered and threw their hats in the air. The tank drivers waved and cheered before sealing the hatches on their tanks and leading the charge.

Journal entry one; official military log of General Heinrich Amherst, return if found. The first day of our march toward Equestria has almost come to an end. Princess Twilight told me that keeping these journals was a good way to pass the time; I personally believe that the best way is gunpowder but I never catered to the idea of war; it is only something I call my profession. The first day was simple and of ease. We have encountered no Union forces and rapidly approach the border. It does worry me though; they would never have such lax security; surely they must know that we’re coming. The boys seem happy though, so many tire from war and I do not blame them. I have been sent to fight the Union all around Equis. I don’t know to be glad or saddened that the recent battles have been on my home soil. I have seen much horror and hate in this war but during all the carnage I retain my faith that there are still those who have clung to their morality and refused to give into the carnage. Shining Armor showed great valor and even greater brutality in the battle of Saddle Arabia, but he would never loose himself in the bloodshed; he would always spare the blade from those who abandoned the fight. Twilight tells tale of her saviors who came to her aid in her desperate hour in Saddle Arabia. It matters not which philosophy shapes the world; if either is corrupted by violence the leaders will only use it as a means of control. I sometimes l awake and ask myself if I fight for the right side. I suppose there is no right side in this war. The UGER and UEA were forged for ‘preservation of peace and life’ yet they both push for the destruction of the other. The flag may be different, but the methods are the same. Still the UGER raised its sword against my homeland and hometown. For their sake I must fight. As I write these words I question whether or not I alone think this way or if it is a shared thought.

General Heinrich wrote the last words in his journal before closing it and tucking it in his coat. “It’s getting late Heinrich. You should think about retiring for the night,” Twilight said wiping sleep from her eyes.

“I will. Goodnight highness.”

“There’s room here on the Vessel of the Elements. I’m sure the guards won’t mind sharing a room.”

“The offer is kind but I must decline. My division sleeps below and if a bedroll on the cold ground by a fire is their night habitat it will be mine as well.”

“Goodnight then General Amherst.”

“Goodnight Princess Sparkle.” With that Heinrich took flight and descended to the ground below.

“Alright class, that concludes today’s lesson,” Cheerilee said in an obedient tone looking over her shoulder as though she was being watched. “As the school day ends we are now to end it with our pledge of allegiance. Let us begin.”

The foals synched her, word from word. “We as a united family pledge our allegiance to the common good. The end of one’s self desire is the birth of the Family of Equis. With Peryite as our Father we shall live in our collective Republic of States. Divided not, we treat our neighbor, the stranger who begs for a night under a roof, the foreigner in our town here to help the common good, all as family. We are a united kind, all under the Twin Dragons of the workers. We worship the tyrant not, we reject our selfish urges and put all above any single individual. The Family lives in Mother Equestria and her heart beats for as long as we draw breath.”

Cheerilee breathed and panted, still on edge. She had become paranoid that they were being watched or listened to. “Stay safe class. I will remind all that martial law is still in effect. Any who remain out after eight o’clock will be detained. I’ll see you all tomorrow.” With that class was dismissed.

Apple Bloom and friends walked out the door and made their way to Sweet Apple Acres. They too looked over their shoulders in fear of being stopped by the Union occupation forces. They knew that because of their blood ties to Twilight’s friends they would be targets of the Union. They had begun to spend their days together at all times. The farmhouse was the only one that wasn’t violated in someway. Rarity’s shop was raided of its gems to fund the Union war machine. Rainbow Dash’s home was turned into a barracks and outpost for the Union air force. Fluttershy’s forest cottage was turned into a pen for the Union to train its Manticores. Sugarcube Corner was turned into an inn and pub for the Union occupation force. Golden oak library was raided and ransacked. The Union soldiers wanted to burn it to the ground but that order was forbidden. Scootaloo had a home and while she wasn’t blood related to Rainbow Dash she knew it was best to stick close to Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. “Are you sure we’re safe at the farm Apple Bloom?” Sweetie Belle asked rather worried. “I mean those Union soldiers come by everyday.”

“I know. So far all they want is to take our yields for their collective regime of peace and love or whatever pony feathers they call it,” Apple bloom said in a somewhat flustered tone.

“Keep your voice down.” Scootaloo hushed, looking around to make sure no Union soldiers had heard what Applebloom had said.

“You know it’s true. We work for our yields and they just take it. Why do they get to decide all this?”

“Maybe because they occupied our town,” Sweetie Belle said in a somewhat sarcastic tone.

“You know what it’s like Sweetie Belle. You can’t even set foot inside your own home. Everything you had is gone. And you Scootaloo, you can but you’re too afraid to. Everywhere you look there’s somepony getting the bad end of their Regulated Enterprise. Yeah the ideas a beautiful one but it’s not one the world can share. Yeah there are places that desperately need Peryite and his cronies but we weren’t one of them. Sure we had some vagrants but they weren’t in any kind f condition that the milk of Equine Kindness couldn’t fix. We were all happy; now we’re looking behind us in fear of our lives.”

“Apple Bloom, will you hush up,” Scootaloo said still in fear. “You’re hopeless. We really DO need to stick by you at all times.”

“Hey you really think they care about a bunch of fillies when there are still treasuries to raid and battles to fight? You heard the main headliner in ‘The Ponies Voice’. They captured Canterlot and Cloudsdale; they must be raiding the royal palace and defiling anything that resembles the Princesses and our kin.”

“Well they sure look like they’re giving Diamond Tiara a hard time,” Scootaloo said pointing to two Union soldiers shaking down Filthy Rich and Diamond Tiara.

“I said this once and I’ll say it just once more. We are confiscating all jewelry and gold to fund the war cause. Don’t look at us as though were taking your home. WE are your Family after all and family helps one another.”

“If we’re all family then why do you kill the Alliance soldiers?” Filthy Rich retorted. “If we’re all brothers then why do you kill?”

“Because they’ve yet to see the light. They do not accept our beliefs and deny that we are family and so they will be forced into our family. Now this IS the last time I will say it. GIVE US YOUR VALUABLES and we all walk away. Hurry up while you’re at it-- we’re missing out on drinks at the tavern.

“Go fall into a cup and don’t come back while you’re at it.” Diamond Tiara shouted.

One of the Union guards shot her an angry look. “You know I’ve never killed a foal before. I’m willing to try new things,” the Union soldier threatened.

Diamond Tiara fell onto her hind and began to back away from the green clad stallion. “Whoa, whoa, come now. W…we’re all ponies of reason here, right. Here.” Filthy Rich gave the Union soldiers his valuable attire as well as his daughter’s (who held no objections.)

“You see how hard that wasn’t? Just comply and your lives will be simple and nice.” With that the two soldiers let the Rich family be.

Applebloom went to help the stallion to his hooves. “You Ok Mr. Rich?”

“The only thing really damaged is my state of mind. I’d ask if your harvests were going well but it doesn’t matter. The Union made it very clear that nopony can buy your yields. You serve the state now.”

“I don’t suspect they’ve been any easier on you two.”

“Not even a shred of leniency. You should head home. Martial Law states we can’t have public gatherings.” With that Applebloom returned to her friends.

“Why would you care about them?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Diamond Tiara is the biggest jerk in Ponyville.”

“Not anymore. There’s about an occupation force of ponies that take the cake. Plus Filthy Rich is our best buyer. Well, was our best buyer.”

“Come on Applebloom we should head back to the farmhouse.” Scootaloo urged. With that the three fillies continued on to Sweet Apple Acres.

“Sir we’re nearing the blockade. Shall we ready the troops?”

“Indeed.” Heinrich flew to the front of the army and rallied them. “Come on boys. When we strike we will crash into the Union stronghold like a tidal wave. For the glory of our king, for the glory of our homeland!”

“Hurrah!” The army cheered as they began the charge onto the blockade.

Almost immediately alarms sounded at the Union outpost rallying its occupants to defend against the invasion. Machinegun nests sprang to life and revealed themselves by way of gunfire. The Gryphons in the frontlines or in the air quickly fell back behind the safety of the tanks. The Gryphon Armour trampled and crushed the machineguns as the Union forces retreated back to the blockade. The Gryphon forces advanced still under the protection of the tanks until the first tank set off a landmine. The army stopped its march as the driver pushed his way out of the hatch of the burning metal trap. He coughed and clutched his burnt wing. Two Gryphons grabbed his legs and flew him back to the military camp for medical care. “We cannot risk driving over this field while those mines are armed. We need to begin infantry invasion. Attention all Gryphon forces we will take flight immediately. Keep close to the ground but do not land. Fly below the level of the blockade to avoid Flak defenses. Hurry now. The Union can hide no longer. On this day WE BRING THE FIGHT TO THEM.”

The Gryphon forces cheered and took flight. They flew above the fields like birds of prey searching for a mouse. They descended upon the Union forces with even greater ferocity, tearing at the tackled soldiers with their talons and beaks. The Union forces responded with mass retaliation; gunning down the Gryphon army. The large winged creatures were faster and stronger than the equines but they were outnumbered and the Union troops had entrenched MG defenses along the lines of the blockade as well. A Union soldier bucked hard at a Gryphon knocking him to the ground. He leapt on him and thrusted a hoof blade gauntlet down on his prey. The Gryphon quickly grabbed his hoof and pushed away. The blade was inches from his neck when a gunshot ripped into the Union soldier. He pushed the bleeding corpse off him and looked at the Gryphon who helped him. “General Amherst. Sir we can’t defeat the Union without our tanks.”

“Yes we can. We just need to disarm the Flak cannons and the Equestrian and Gryphon Air force will level this base.”

“Yes sir. Everyone on me. We need to take care of the air defenses around the perimeter and the zeppelins will take care of the rest.”

The Gryphon forces nodded in agreement before flying to the cannons and setting charges. Within five minutes all the antiaircraft defenses were disabled and the Equestrian air force was clear to engage. The Gryphon army looked and cheered at every bomb dropped on the blockade. After fifteen minutes of bombardment the barricade was reduced to ruble and the remaining Union forces surrendered to the Gryphon army. “Well sir, the border is ours.” A Gryphon soldier said to Heinrich. “It’s good to have the Gryphon Kingdom free of Union forces once more.”

“Indeed boy. Speaking of which, we’ll need some to stay behind to secure the border. Up for the job?” Heinrich said with a smile.

“I’ll do what I’m told for the good of the Kingdom.”

“Good on you lad. I need to report to our ‘benefactors’.

“Sir.”

Heinrich nodded to the young soldier before taking flight towards the Vessel of the Elements. He landed on the main deck where Twilight and friends as well as Cadence and Shining Armor stood. “We begin our march to Canterlot but we won’t be able to reach it today. We’ll need to set up camp a reasonable distance from the city.”

“Thank you Herr Amherst,” Shining Armor said. “You’ve gotten us to the last real leg of this; now we’ll be able to contribute.”

“The city of magic is the Union’s finest prize. They won’t be giving it up lightly. They’ll be holding on to the capital to the very end. ‘Not one step back’ they say. The Union’s numbers are stretched thin in Canterlot and to stop land loss they made this new program too ‘discourage’ any thought of retreat. Effective, if not sadistic, if not a waste of life.”

“Sickening but effective I will admit.”

“Regardless the troops of the Union are loyal and committed; they won’t be letting up.”

“It matters not whose blade they chose to die by.”

“Would it not be better to save their lives Herr Armour? You said in Saddle Arabia ‘There is no such thing as a disarmed foe. If they wave the white flag and drop arms then they are no longer an enemy.’”

“How many do you think will surrender? The chances of finding enough individuals who will surrender is slim and if what you say is true then if a platoon surrenders they will just be cut down by machineguns unless the order came from above.”

“True. Come, my friend, we need to finalize our attack plan.” With that Heinrich left with Shining Armor to the strategy room.

“General Trotsky sir. Why don’t you partake in a drink?” a Union soldier said half drunk. It’s not everyday one of us soldiers gets to say that they shared some ale with one of our great glavica marshals.”

“Thank you boy. And perhaps I will have a mug of ale.”

“Coming right up sir. CUP CAKE you fussock. Get over here. Daddy needs a drink.

“Are you planning on paying for this round or just drinking and asking for more.” Ms. Cake said somewhat irritated.

“L…l…let me remind you who renovated your establishment, helps supply you and keep you stocked, and after it all lets you keep your income intact. Now another round of drinks and no lip this time.”

Ms. Cake sighed pouring the soldier and general a mug of ale. The Union soldier downed the drink in seconds before slamming the mug down and resting his head on the round wooden table. Trotsky drank about a third of the mug trying not to let the alcohol get to him quickly. He, unlike most in the Union, had to worry about the negative effects of drinking while the rest appeared immune to alcohol due to Peryite’s blessing. “Here,” Trotsky said handing a small coin purse to Ms. Cake. Hopefully this will cover the drink I had and the several this soldier had.”

“Thank you dear -- I mean sir.” Miss Cake said somewhat apologetically.

“That’s quite alright.” Trotsky assured. So how does your business fair under Union occupation?”

“Conflicted. The Union renovated our bakery for free and added several floors and turned it into an inn so that was nice. While at the same time the Quartering Act has all the rooms filled and not paid for by their occupants. The troops here drink a lot and since they also paid and constructed a pub in the first floor we’re making three-times as much money as before. At the same time only a third of our customers/ tenants are paying so we should be making three-times as much as we are now.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“I suppose we should still be grateful for our profits. It’s nice to see a gentlecolt in the Union’s ranks.”

“Thank you ma’am. Tell me. I know one of the elements use to be a tenant and employed at this bakery.”

“Pinkie Pie, yes.”

“What did you know about her?”

“Forgive my hesitation about telling information about her to you but something tells me that isn’t all to wise.”

“Relax, only curiosity at work. If you don’t want to we shan’t speak of it again.”

“If you don’t mind, yes.”

“What about the others. What do you know about them?”

“I don’t much want to talk about them either.”

“Then how about their roots in Ponyville. Who is their family here?”

“I don’t feel like telling you about them.”

“Perhaps you’re under the impression this is still open for debate; it isn’t. Tell me who living in the town has ties in blood and simple ties to them.”

Ms. Cake hesitated before Trotsky placed his hoof on her shoulder. “Choose how you answer this very wisely Ms. Cake. Answer with honesty; believe you me. We will both regret you lying to me.”

Ms. Cake looked deep into Trotsky’s brown eyes. “Very well. You of course have the Apple family. This consists of Applebloom, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith. The only Family Rarity has here is her little sister Sweetie Belle. Outside of family Rainbow Dash treats Scootaloo as a sister. That’s all there is I promise you.”

Trotsky continued to stare Ms. Cake down before breaking glance. “Thank you.” Trotsky slowly got up from his seat and left the pub and inn. He walked to the Ponyville train station paying no heed to his surroundings. His thoughts were a whirlwind of conflicted emotions and beliefs. He knew that his orders were wrong but he felt he had to prove his loyalty to his King. He walked on to the new checkpoint. Many ponies gathered to board the train both coming and going from Ponyville. The relatively simple procedures of train travel had become complex and demanding with the war. All young and old had to get passport identification bearing their birthday, age, height, weight, eye color, carrier, hometown, and cutie mark. Each pony had to pass inspection separately so the process of getting through to the train was both long and slow. The checkpoint was only open from the break of dawn to ten o’clock so many were turned down and told to return tomorrow. Trotsky looked down at his watch and chain. It read 9:59. The large announcement speakers sounded a low pitched horn.

“Attention all. The Ponyville checkpoint is now closed. A Union official will hand out a slip of paper bearing a number based on your placement in the line starting with the first and ending at one hundred. Those that receive a number will report to a separate line tomorrow and will be checked ahead before the main line begins. The rest of you disperse. Trotsky walked past the line of ponies waiting for a number and approached the checkpoint booth. The checkpoint inspector was cleaning up his desk and organizing confiscated passports and forged papers. As he did these tasks he hummed a melody and then added words to make the work go faster.

“From Ponyville; to the Empire.

“We are equal; no one is higher.

“Labor brings prosperity; improves economy.

“Equestrians they see; yet they feel they aren’t free.

“Inspect passing ponies; arrest those with forgeries.

“Make no mistakes. For one’s own sake.

“No need for money. When everything we need, is given to us both heat and feed.

“We work hard, for Peryite almighty. Child’s fed, bed is warm, and all of us are healthy.

“Our hearth burns on; with fresh cut pyre. We spread the word, ending want and desire.

“Boarder always busy; stories very funny. Documents name ‘Party favor’ but passport ‘party flavor’? (Breaking melody) I was not born yesterday tsarist scum.

“Citizen must do his duty quelling population. Protect border; uphold the nation.”

“If citizen performs his duty with no complication; citizen retires to a high class dwelling habitation.”

“GLORY TO EQUESTRIA!!!”

“You’re quite the songbird now, aren’t you.” Trotsky said with a light smile.

The inspector stopped what he was doing and turned when he heard Trotsky’s voice. “General Trotsky sir.” The young stallion stood at attention with his hoof to his forehead. “What brings you hear tonight sir?” Today was a good and stainless record. Not one discrepancy went unaddressed.”

“It sounds as though you’re performing well. Do you like your position here?”

“I serve the Union with glory and pride sir.”

“I have a small ‘favor’ to ask of you.”

“Anything sir. How may I assist?”

“Well I’m just here ahead of time. I’m hoping I don’t need to ask you for this but should the need arise I want you to remember this symbol. Trotsky showed a small circular seal baring a hammer inside it. Remember my seal and when you see it you should know what to do.”

“Yes sir.”

“Good. Now I must be going.” With that Trotsky left the train station. He took a deep breath and cleared his mind.

Trotsky walked on for about another hour or so until he saw the farmhouse. There were two Union soldiers leaning against the wall outside the front door. The two noticed Trotsky and approached him. “General Trotsky. I can assure you everything is under control sir.”

“I wasn’t aware there was a problem,” Trotsky said somewhat concerned and curious.

“There isn’t one sir.”

“Then why are you here?”

“Just a minor discrepancy in the number of occupants in the farmhouse sir.”

“Let me handle this.”

“Sir. You’ll need to talk with the guard captain.”

“And he would be?

“Inside the house.”

Trotsky dismissed the Union guards and went inside the farmhouse. The guard captain was arguing with Big Macintosh while three other Union guards sat on a chair and sofa pretending to care. “Your files say that there are suppose to be three ponies living in this farm: You, the old mare, and the young red-manned filly. What are these two Pegasus and Unicorn fillies doing here?”

“Sweetie Belle is here because she doesn’t feel safe living alone and Scootaloo is here because curfew was put into place before she could leave. Your instructions were to get off the streets. You never said in our homes plus the walk is too long.”

“Don’t give me excuses.”

“Then what do you want.”

“Blood,” The guard captain answered with an infuriated tone.

“There will be none I can assure you that.” Trotsky said with a stern tone.

All turned their attention to Trotsky. “General.”

The guards and captain drew their rifles and kneeled using them as balance. “You are dismissed boy. I’ll be handling this from here.”

“But sir.”

“I said you’re DISMISSED!”

The guards and captain quickly picked themselves up and left Trotsky to handle the Apple Family and the CMC. “You’ve drawn attention to yourselves. That won’t make this next part easier.”

“Listen ‘sir’ we don’t want any trouble.” Big Macintosh said trying to persuade Trotsky to let them off.

“Well neither do I but now we’re all in the thick of it. Both your family and me.”

“What’s that suppose to mean?” Big Mac said feeling somewhat threatened.

“Gather all in the house and I’ll show you.”

Big Mac hesitantly left to gather Granny Smith and the CMC. He thought about just taking them and running out the back door but he knew that would only land them in front of a firing squad. He brought the four of them to Trotsky as he asked.

“What is this?” Granny Smith asked somewhat concerned.

“Here,” Trotsky said giving her a note. “Read it.”
She looked at the note puzzled. It read К слову великого лидера король Peryite нашего Союза Республик Global конного вы задержать любого с сильными связями элементов гармонии . Если вы не вы будете даю на предателей смерти. Слава Союза и нашей Родины. “Uh pardon me ask’n this of ya but WHAT IN EQUESTRIA IS THIS MESS AH JIBBERISH?”

“Here let me translate for you. By the word of our great leader King Peryite of our Union of Global Equestrian Republics you are to detain any with strong ties to the elements of harmony. Should you fail you will be given a traitors death. Glory to the Union and to our Motherland. The room was filled with silence. As you can see our situation is shockingly grim.”

“Our situation! It seems pretty easy on your end,” Big Macintosh said with a raised voice. “Do your job and put our heads on a pike.”

Trotsky chuckled. “Wouldn’t life be so simple if we could just put all to the sword? No I think this is wrong and I know you must.”

“So what do you propose we do then.”

“Well if I don’t bring you to King Peryite I’m a traitor. But if you were to go missing it would be out of my hooves and not pinned on me.”

“So what. Are we supposed to sprout wings and fly? No offense Scootaloo.”

“No. The Ponyville train station can get you safely to the city of Canterlot.”

“They denied making us passports.”

“I can get you some forged ones. These papers can get pretty close to perfect but if by the chance they don’t work show the inspector this.”

Trotsky handed Big Macintosh a slip of paper. “What’s this?”

“Just something you can use in the case of an emergency. I’d all around prefer if you don’t but if the inspector dials a number on the desk phone during your checkpoint inspection show him this.”

“You will receive your papers in the morning around five. The checkpoint opens at six so pack your things now and get as much sleep as you can.”

“Trotsky, was it?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you.”

“You can thank me by getting the hell out of here and keeping my hide intact.” Trotsky gave them a light smile before heading back to the mayor’s office.

“Incoming mortars!”

“Heads down, heads down.”

“This is madness. We haven’t even come within thirty miles of Canterlot. Why the bloody hell does the Union have so many forces wandering so far from civilization?”

“Maybe they lost their way. Let’s put them on the path out of this world.”

“Their Armour is getting restless.”

“Flank around them and set charges on them.”

“We’re going to need someone to keep those infantry off us.”

“150th rifle squad cover these troops as they clear out the Armour.”

“Sir yes sir.”

“Are you Gryphons ready?”

“Just don’t let us get shot up.”

“Ok. On three, one, two, THREE.”

The Gryphons and a few Equestrian troops darted from cover and into the line of fire. Their repositioning went unnoticed to all but a few of the Union’s forces. Those that did began firing on them. “150th rifle squad we’re under fire. We need the way cleared.”

“Copy that; cleaning up this Union trash as we speak.” After ten seconds the small short-wave radio came to life once more. “You’re clear.”

“Thank you sergeant. Come on boys, let’s get these charges set.”

The Gryphon and Equestrian troops made their way behind the lines of the Union and planted the charges on the tanks.

As the stopwatches reached zero the tanks became a fiery steel tomb for their drivers. This did not go unnoticed by the other Union forces that quickly surrounded the remaining three tanks. “Guard these tanks with your lives.”

“Rifle squad we need you to clear out the infantry surrounding the tanks.”

“Objective received. Flank your way around the tanks. There will be some using the tanks for cover so be ready to get some blood on your hooves.”

“Roger. Come on boys, let’s move up.”

The small squad crawled and inched their way to the tanks avoiding the attention of the Union’s infantry division. As they approached the Armour most of the guards were dead. “Alright you two go set charges on those tanks. I’ll get the last one.”

The two Gryphons set charges on the tanks. “Sergeant look out!”

The young Equestrian halted as he saw the Union soldier behind the tank. His legs were in motion and he couldn’t react as he gazed helplessly as the Union soldier shot him though the chest.

“SERGEANT!!!”

The two Gryphons tried to reach their fallen but Union reinforcements cut them off. The young sergeant slowly got up cringing at the sting of the wound. He attached the charge to the base of the tank and set it to blow. He slumped down no longer able to hold himself up from the pain. He panted as he listened to the timer tick. He smiled slightly and turned to see the timer three clicks from zero. He closed his eyes and savored his last breath. The two Gryphons watched as the tank exploded in a mass of fire scorching the earth around it.

“That’s our cue boys; advance.”

The joint Equestrian and Gryphon armies charged from cover to engage the Union forces. After fifteen minutes the skirmish came to a close. “What’s this, the third skirmish we’ve had with Union forces around these parts.”

“Yeah that sounds about right. I never thought the fighting would be so bad before the real invasion even began.”

“Regardless we need to assess the damage and death toll.”

“So far we have the deaths of four officers, eighty infantry, fifteen Gryphons, and the destruction of two tanks.”

“Not so bad.”

“Still perhaps we should try to avoid any more unnecessary fighting.”

“Agreed. Tell General Amherst that the threat has been eliminated.”

“Yes sir. The Equestrian soldier galloped to the command post set up over several hills. “Sir. General Amherst, the Union forces are no more sir.”

“Good work boy. Get some rest and rations. You and your squad earned it.”

“Thank you sir.” With that the soldier left to rejoin his squad.

Heinrich turned on the intercom. “Attention all. We are safe for transport. We’re packing up and continuing the march.”

Journal entry two, official military log of General Heinrich Amherst, return if found. Our journey has been delayed several times now. The Union’s wilderness wayward forces have halted us at every turn. We have traveled many miles and fought many times for those that gave us aid. The city of Canterlot sparkles and glows in the violet night. We’ve stopped here to rest and ready ourselves for the invasion. Before the break of dawn we will begin our fight to retake the city in the name of the United Equestrian Alliance. This may be my final journal entry. I pray for the best but prepare for the worst.

“W…what time is it.” Apple Bloom yawned.

“It’s 4:30 AM Apple Bloom. Here, wake yourself up and get some breakfast.”

Apple Bloom didn’t object. She went to the sink and threw some water on her face before sitting herself at the table. Her friends had made their way out of bed and had come down. Big Macintosh instructed them the same. Scootaloo looked about the same but Sweetie Belle had a case of bed hair. “You look like your mane was attacked by a vacuum Sweetie belle,” Apple Bloom said with a mischievous smile.

“Yeah thanks,” Sweetie Belle replied in a slightly agitated look, too tired to put any real emotion in her voice.

“Did you three get your things packed?”

“Everything we felt was essential or couldn’t do without,” Scootaloo said still with sleep in her eyes.

“Once we’re done eating we need to get going.”

The five continued to eat until their plates were clean. They weren’t very hungry but they knew they would need all their energy for the journey ahead. Once they were done they gathered their things in the living room. As they did they heard knocking on the door. They all turned to its source with a worried look. Big Macintosh slowly approached the door and opened it. “Good morning Big Mac.” Big Macintosh looked down to see Pipsqueak smiling slightly at him. “Here’s your edition of the Equestrian Gazette.” Big Macintosh stared down at the small roll of newspaper. “Check out page thirty-two. I hear it has some important article.” Big Macintosh turned to the slightly misshapen page and pulled out several passports and documents. “General Trotsky gives his regards.” With that Pipsqueak galloped back to Ponyville.

“Come on now y’all we’ve got the documents and passports we need to head off.” With that the Apple family as well as Sweetie belle and Scootaloo left for the Ponyville train station.

When they at last arrived at the station it was almost six. A long line had already formed at the checkpoint. As the clock struck six the first pony entered the checkpoint. Almost an hour and a half passed before the Apple family and company had their turn. During that time twenty-five ponies were cleared. Thirty-two were denied, and fifteen were detained. Big Macintosh approached the inspector slightly uncomfortably with the others crammed into the small room. “Papers please,” The inspector said trying to sound like he wasn’t a machine.

“Here,” Big Macintosh said sliding his papers through the small slot.

“Is this your family?”

“The Pegasus and unicorn aren’t related to me but we have been watching over them since they lack supervision.”

“What is the purpose of your trip?”

“Just transit to Canterlot to visit some relatives.”

“Hmm,” the inspector said examining the papers with care. “Does the young earth pony filly have more than one alias?”

Big Macintosh hesitated. “No.”

“Please wait a moment.” The inspector pulled a phone off the wall and dialed a number.

Apple Bloom quickly grabbed the paper Trotsky gave them. “Here. We forgot to give this to you.”

“Hmm.” The inspector looked hard at the paper and symbol. His eyes showed confusion and a bit of worry but in an instant he had a pensive look. He smiled and chuckled slightly hanging up the phone. He stamped the passports of the five ponies, wished them a safe trip and sent them on their way. “Well, Trotsky,” he muttered to himself, “this is by far one of the most corrupt things I’ve seen a pony of power do in the Union. Still if you vouch for them I suppose they must not be Tsarist scum. Of all the ponies in the Union you are perhaps the truest in heart. This wound in my hind leg ended my carrier as a soldier. But I could have lost my life had you not dragged me off that battlefield. I owe you my life but I have a duty to report any evidence I have that suggest treason...” The inspector grabbed the paper baring Trotsky’s symbol and tossed it into the fireplace. “Too bad I lost it. What a shame.” The inspector activated the intercom device and called in the next pony. “Papers please.”

The five ponies walked in a hurried pace to the train. They were all worried that this was going to end badly and wanted to get out of Ponyville as fast as possible. The train was almost completely empty when they boarded. They got their luggage stored in the cargo compartment and found their seats. After fifteen minutes ten more ponies boarded the train. “The nonstop train from Ponyville to Canterlot is now departing,” The train conductor said over the intercom.

The train roared to life and sped off to the city of magic. The five ponies looked out the window as their hometown became more and more distant. It was sad for them but also a relief. Only when they were twenty minutes away from Ponyville did they allow themselves the comfort to breathe a sigh is relief. “That was more than enough tension for one day,” Apple Bloom said falling back into the train seat.

“You said it,” Scootaloo said, still amazed they pulled it off.

“What do ya thinks gonna happen when we get to Canterlot?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“They’ll probably find some tasks for me to do while the rest of ya’ll stay at some hotel,” Big Macintosh said with a slight smile.

“We’ll be better off in Canterlot until things in Ponyville get better.” Granny Smith said.

“For now, let’s just enjoy the train ride and catch up on some sleep,” Sweetie Belle said laying her head down on the seat cushion.

Several hours later the train conductor announced that the train was approaching Canterlot. The five ponies looked out the window at the City but an ominous feeling descended on them. The air smelled thick with gunpowder and cinders. They looked out to see several columns of smoke coming from Canterlot. “What in tarnation is going on?!” Apple Bloom said with a worried look.

“Uh, … as the train reaches its destination please mind the gap and proceed to the nearest shelter possible,” the train conductor said with a worried tone.

When the train reached the station the passengers were quickly evacuated and escorted by Union guards. “What’s going on here?!” Big Macintosh asked.

“The UEA has begun an invasion of Canterlot. As of now all citizens are being escorted to designated bunkers for safety. Come on, we’re heading there so pick up the pace.”

The group of ponies and Union guards left the train station and ran into the chaos filled streets of Canterlot. Union infantry ran through the streets making their way to the battlefield. “Remember comrades. NOT ONE STEP BACK. Those who retreat will be shot.”

“Come on this way,” the Union escort said. As they continued to run through the desolate and rubble filled streets mortars began bombarding the city. “Hurry, the bunker is near.” The escorts brought the passengers into a small building and forced open a hatch. “GO, GO, GO.” All hurried down into the bunker.

It was dark and had a dank smell of mildew but was a warm welcome from the chaos and death above. “What do we do now?” Sweetie belle asked.

“We wait,” a Union guard answered. “We wait for the noise to die down.” With that all inside made themselves feel as comfortable as possible in the dim lit bunker.

“This is it, my brothers and sisters. On this day we show the Gryphon Kingdom’s might, versatility, and wrath. The Union has dug its claws deep into the city of Canterlot and won’t be letting go without fighting tooth and nail. The soldiers inside have their backs to guns and will not retreat. Countless of our kin have died to these power hungry barbarians. Today we repay every last drop of blood lost. We will bring the fight to them. To their land; to their blood; their ponies.” The army cheered as the tanks rammed down the gates to the city and lead the charge. Almost immediately the Union welcomed them by way of gunfire. The shops at the welcome center of Canterlot were in a state of disrepair but still found use as garrisons for the Union occupation force. “Flank around and clear out those buildings so we can advance.”

“Sergeant Woods, take your boys and tackle the one on the right. Lieutenant Eva, you take the Gryphons and tackle the left.”

“Yes Captain,” they both said in unison.

The two squad leaders darted off with their troops to face their targets.

“Take out the machine gunners. Our brothers down there are counting on us. They can’t much defend themselves so we look out for them.” The Equestrian forces cleared the second and third floor machine guns and then cleared the building of Union forces. Once they checked and raided the building for usable ammo they rejoined the main platoon. “We’ve cleared the building Captain Shining Armor.”

“I was about to ask the Captain if we should lend you assistance; we were beginning to worry it was too much for you.” Eva mocked.

“Sorry I worried you. I know ours was a three story building and yours only one but remember which one of us has more experience,” Woods retorted.

“Experience. Ha. You have only been an officer for three months I’ve held my position for the fifth year now.”

“Yet in that small amount of time I’ve done more than you in your whole carreer. I guess advancement in the Gryphon army isn’t very quick is it.”

“You all are green and new. We’ve known war far longer than you.”

“Yet your armies come begging for our help to save your precious bird’s nest of a kingdom.”

“Yet here we are aiding you taking back YOUR city!”

“There’s a difference between charity and debt Eva.”

“ENOUGH!” Shining Armor shouted. “It’s like dealing with foals. The both of you shut up or I’ll see to it you’re both confined to your quarters for three weeks.”

“But Captain,” Both said in unison.

“NO! Heinrich is counting on us to take the east half of the city and regroup with him to take the palace. The longer we wait the more likely he’ll be cut down. I don’t have time to explain the stupidity of the both of you. Just know that if Heinrich and I didn’t get along so well we would have died in Saddle Arabia. Even the common hoof soldier gets along with the Gryphon infantry better than you do with each other. Now enough of this; we march.”

“Yes Captain,” they both said in unison once more.

The forces once more advanced through the city. “The Union’s been quiet. After their quick greeting I thought they might want to mingle but maybe that was all they had in store,” Sergeant Woods said, somewhat smug.

“Don’t let your guard down. This might be our capital but it’s their city right now,” Shining Armor warned. They can bring the fight to us any momen…” Shining Armor was cut off by a high pitch whistle.

“Get down.” Eva yelled.

Three mortars crashed into the ground killing thirteen Equestrian and Gryphon forces. “Scheisse. We need to get those bastards.”

“We can’t just rush in there. Those mortars will blow us back to the Kingdom.”

“Then we’ll blow them up first.”

“How? We don’t even know where they are.” Woods said, agitated.

“Then we’ll find out,” Shining Armor replied. “You two lead your squads over to those lookout towers. When the mortars fire send in their coordinates so we can give them a taste of their own medicine.”

“Right. Eva we only need one tower. Let’s try not to kill each other while the Union still poses a threat.”

“Just don’t get too far behind.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll be right behind you ready to pull you out of the jam you’ll find yourself in.”

The two gave each other a smug competitor’s smile before leading their forces on the charge. The mortars still bombarded the ground, and even with poor accuracy they still managed to kill several more Equestrian soldiers. “Inside, hurry.” Sergeant Woods hollered.

As the Equestrian and Gryphon troops stormed the guard tower the Union soldiers quickly rushed to the ground floor to combat the intruders. After three waves of Union troops the room was quiet. “Come on Woods. We need to send those coordinates.”

“Right. You all will stay down here. Eva and I are heading to the tower’s lookout post.”

“Yes Sergeant.”

As the two sergeants ascended the tower they came across several Union forces that had stayed behind.

“They’ve got an MG deployed in that room.”

“Frag them.” Eva pulled out a fragment grenade and tossed it into the next room. After the grenade went off the silence that followed signified it was safe. As they entered the room two Union troops hiding in the corner rushed them and locked them in a power struggle. After three minutes Woods slammed his aggressor into the wall and slit his throat. He turned to Eva who was struggling to pull out a hoof blade logged in her shoulder blade while keeping the other hoof blade at bay. Woods quickly dispatched the Union soldier and turned his attention to Eva. “You’re hurt.”

“I’ve been through worse,” Eva said, cringing at the pain.

“I don’t doubt it; but we need to tend to it.”

“We have more important things. We need to complete our objective.”

“Leaving any wound untreated invites a myriad of death. We should at least stop the bleeding. Woods opened up his satchel and pulled out some bandage wrap, stitches, and alcohol. This is going to sting.” Woods warned.

“Just get it over with.” Eva replied preparing herself for the pain.

Woods wiped the blood off and applied the alcohol to a cotton swap and cleaned the wound. Eva cringed and told him to hurry up. He quickly sewed the wound as closed as he could before wrapping it in the cloth. “There. That should hold.”

“That wasn’t necessary,” Eva said somewhat coldly. “But thanks” she added with a light smile.

“Come on we’ve got a job to get to,” Woods said lending Eva a hoof up. The two climbed a ladder up to the lookout post to spot the mortars. As they fired the flash and smoke gave their locations. “Eva, get your short-wave radio out.” Eva turned on the radio.

“Captain are you there.”

“I can hear you loud and clear.”

“Captain send in these coordinates. Twenty-three, thirty-four, eighty-one, over.

“Got it. I’m sending them in now.”

Fifteen seconds later mortars landed on target silencing the Union mortars. “Hell yeah,” Woods and Eva cheered in Unison.

“Come on. We shouldn’t keep the captain waiting.” Woods said. Eva smiled and nodded. The two collected their troops from the ground floor and regrouped with Shining Armor.

“You two did good. Proper textbook work that was.”

“Thank you Captain,” the two said in unison.

Shining Armor smiled. “Onward. We shouldn’t keep Heinrich waiting.” With that Shining Armor’s platoon advanced through the city.

“Push forward. We need to be at the palace ready to aid Shining Armour.”

“You heard General Amherst. Forward! Let none stand in the way of the Gryphon army’s advance.”

The Gryphons cheered as they blitzed the barricades and tackled and clawed any who opposed them.

“The city’s ours to take.” The Gryphon forces cheered as the Union retreated.

“Come now my brothers and sisters. We will take the palace and when the banner of our alliance waves over the palace the world will know our true might.” As the Gryphon forces advanced through the city’s streets the Union forces became better organized and better armed.

Those that retreated were shot down. “No retreat my comrades. Cowards will die a traitor’s death.”

Several Union troops garrisoned buildings. mounted machine guns and fired on the ground forces while others mounted flak cannons and killed Gryphons in the sky. “Die you winged fiends,” one of the Union troops shouted as he executed a grounded Gryphon.

“Clear out those buildings. Use your Molotov cocktails and burn them alive.”

The Gryphons ignited the alcohol and sent them into the windows of the buildings. Others set charges on the flak cannons. When the defenses were destroyed they engaged the remaining Union forces. After eight minutes and thirty-one casualties the Gryphons were victorious.

“Forward. Never waiver, never feat the dark, never, never, forget.”

The Gryphon forces advanced once more. Reinforcements filled their ranks by the second bolstering their might and morale. After several small skirmishes in the city the Gryphon forces arrived in front of the Canterlot palace. “Heinrich! Glad to see you made it here in one piece,” Shining Armor said with a smile.

“Indeed Herr Armour. I hope the Union didn’t thin your ranks too much because they’ll be holding onto the palace with every equine they have positioned here. I hope you’re ready to begin the assault.”

“Time to make these bastards pay for what they’ve done.”

Heinrich nodded to his long time friend before rallying his troops. “One final push boys. One final battle to win in this siege; one battle to tell the world the tide of this war has turned to our side. FORWARD!”

The army cheered before charging and blowing down the palace gate door. As the Equestrian forces cleared room after room the Union grew desperate and retreated. “This is it Heinrich. The day will be ours.”

“Yes my friend. Reminds me of our battle to retake the Saddle Arabia palace. Good times. When this is over we should…” Heinrich stopped and focused on a loud ominous hissing noise he heard faintly over the sounds of war. “Can you hear that?”

“Yeah. What the hell is that?”

The two watched as a large cloud of green gas slowly filled the room. “Great Celestia! RUN! Everyone out.”

The Equestrian and Gryphon troops covered their mouths and eyes as they evacuated the palace. The gas burned and stung their skin causing it to blister and peel. Those less fortunate were wheezing as others carried them out of the castle. Those receiving the worst of it were dead in seconds. After eight minutes the Equestrian and Gryphon troops in the palace either evacuated or died. “H…Herr Armour. You alright?” Heinrich wheezed.

“Yeah. You look a bit under the weather though.”

Heinrich laughed softly. “I think I breathed in a puff or two of that gas. No big deal.”

“Heinrich you need to get a check up in the infirmary. That gas does more than inflame your throat.”

“I’ll be fine Shining. We always are.”

“You’re right. Now go to the infirmary. It’s not like either of us can do anything on the battlefield right now. I’ll get you back to the ship for some medical attention and call in the hazardous environment combat unit.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

“Woods, Eva. You two are in charge until we get back.”

The two saluted as their superiors boarded a barge and headed to the Vessel of the Elements.

“They’ve breached the gates.”

“Fallback, fallback.”

As the Union forces retreated they were cut down by a machine gunner. Comrade commissar they could have been of use to us.”

“They were traitors Nevski.”

“But sir, there’s no way we can win here.”

“Then we will take as many of them as we can with us.”

“Sir. Please reconsider. Doesn’t living to fight another day sound good.”

“We either rot in a cell or rot in the ground. Only difference is how much blood we have on our hooves.”

“Sir there must be…”

“No. I never knew you were so afraid of fighting the Alliance Nevski. Humph -- I suppose that’s why you’re the only survivor of the 35th aerial platoon. Fine then; go down to the lower levels of the palace and release the Nova Prospect. If we flood the palace with gas that can buy us some time.”

“Y…yes sir,” Nevski said galloping away to the palace ventilation vats. As he turned the corner he saw several Union soldiers get cut down by a hailstorm of magitech bursts. The Alliance soldiers quickly turned their attention to him. “Chyort. Gonna have to fight my way to the ventilation control.” He quickly darted to a reinforced blast shield set up in the hall. It was thick enough to absorb the magitech bursts but not for long. As the Alliance troops tore into his cover he thinned them out with his carbine. After two minutes the shield was torn to bits. Nevski quickly spread his wings and flew at the soldiers. He had enough speed to evade the incoming fire and enough accuracy to put in a few shots. Nevski knew at this close range it would be fatal to continue a firefight so he turned to close combat. He threw himself onto one of the remaining five Equestrian troops, impaling him in the throat. Without thinking his instinct and body took control, lunging for the nearest thing that moved. This trooper held some resistance and decent technique with a blade, but he couldn’t match a Pegasus’s speed. Two more of the Equestrian carbine troops made some distance and began shooting. A burst grazed Nevski’s ear burning away a chunk of it. Nevski cringed but ignored the pain taking flight towards them. He evaded the bursts and when he was about to pass them spread his front legs and impaled them in the throat throwing them to the ground. As he rose from the ground the squad leaded charged at him locking them in a power struggle. Nevski pressed upward pushing the blade away from him. The Equestrian troop was an earth pony so he was quite strong. Still Nevski managed to push him far enough away to escape the lock. The squad leader fell forward due to the force he was exerting giving Nevski the opportunity to go in for the kill. He lunged at the pony’s newly exposed neck cutting deep into the vital bone structure. With the threat gone Nevski continued down to the lower levels of the palace. He found the Nova prospect tucked away in several canisters labeled toxic. He carried one of the heavy containers over to the ventilation unit and released the poison. When it was done he repeated the process with the other two dozen. By the time he was done he could hear the screams of the retreating UEA. He breathed a sigh of relief heading back up to the now poison filled Canterlot palace. A squad of Union rifle troops galloped by Nevski. “Comrade. The Commissar is ordering us up at the top of the palace.”

“Very well,” Nevski said, joining the squad.

Nevski arrived atop the palace with the squad he met. “My comrades. We have bought ourselves some time but we have not vanquished the UEA. We now must focus on finding a way to drive them out of Canterlot.”

“But sir. We don’t have any more long-range weapons. They have us completely surrounded. Our entire division here has been all but destroyed. We’re all that is left,” a young Union soldier said with a panicked tone.

“And that, child, is why we must hang on to this palace with every last ounce of our lives.”

“But sir how?”

“However we can. Remember Marshal Nikita’s orders -- not one step back.”

“What shall we do sir?”

“Prepare for whatever misfortune could befall us.”

“You’re talking about at least a dozen ways to die sir.”

“Then prepare for a bakers dozen.”

The Union forces argued back and forth until the high pitched whistle of a mortar silenced them. The shells crashed into the roof of the palace killing a few soldiers. “Inside the palace NOW!!!” The Union forces rushed inside the palace to take cover from the incoming fire. When they were several floors down they stopped. “We are safe now my comrades. They can’t come in and they won’t destroy their precious palace.” As they tried to settle down three barges crashed into the stained glass windows next to them. Several armed ponies in gas masks and hazard suits, began firing on the Union troops before departing from their crafts. The Union quickly retaliated firing and cutting at their aggressors. After thirty seconds the room was once again silent. “Comrade commissar, we lost fifteen more of our troops,” Nevski said.

“I know. We need to secure ourselves in a single room. Come now Nevski, we’re heading off. Lead the way.”

Nevski sighed before taking the lead while the rest followed. They eventually reached a large room where they could hear voices. “Stop,” Nevski snapped in a hushed voice.

“Damn. They flooded this place in their poison didn’t they?” a hazardous environment combat soldier said.

“Yep. I can barely see my hooves in front of my face.”

Nevski said to his fellow soldiers, “Let me take them out. I’m going to try a stealthy approach to this. If open conflict erupts then you come and back me.” None objected to this. Nevski moved quietly through the large cloud of poison towards the troops farthest away from the others. He wrapped his hooves around their necks pulling them down, where he cut their throats. He repeated this three more time before the only ones left were four in the center of the room. Nevski knew he would be found if he killed even one of them. He slowly approached them and then quite loudly yelled, “Die pigs.” He plunged his blade into their rib cages tackling them to the ground. As he regained his balance he saw one readying a swing with his rifle. Nevski quickly rolled out of the way and planted the hoof blade in the soldier’s back. As he struggled to free it the last trooper tackled him and began to push down on his throat. Nevski hacked as he tried to breathe and struggled against his aggressor. His vision began to blur as the air was cut off from his body. He desperately tried to push the Equestrian trooper off, to no avail; as the last bit of strength left Nevski a young Union soldier cut the oxygen tube of the hazardous environment soldier. The equestrian soldier gasped as the oxygen system was compromised and tainted with the poison. Seconds later he dropped dead.

The young Union soldier lent Nevski a hoof up. “Are you all right, comrade?”

“I’m not injured,” Nevski said, still regaining his breath. “Thanks for the assist.”

“You two get moving. We still need to find someplace secure,” the Commissar said. The two rejoined the squad and headed off. As the squad galloped to a safer location Nevski talked with the soldier who had helped him; “Thanks again boy.”

“We look out for one another, right,” the young soldier said with a bit of hesitation.

Nevski chuckled. “Kid, I didn’t live this long in the Union’s ranks by looking out for others. I ran for cover while my comrades threw themselves in the way of machinegun fire. I’m the only one who survived the slaughter of Saddle Arabia by thinking for myself and for myself alone. You sound just like my commanding Lieutenant. Poor Bastard was a spitting image of King Peryite’s ideal soldier. ‘Think for your brothers and let self sacrifice be your motive’. Dumb idiot gave his life… to save me. I never had a reason to spill blood for the Union; I never cared. I never wanted peace or opportunity; I wanted blood. I wanted the landlord and taxman to bleed and beg for shaking every last bit out of my family; they bleed, oh boy did they, but I got more blood than I asked for. I’m no soldier; just a pony who they gave a rifle and a set of armor to and taught how to kill. What about you kid? Why’d you join up?”

“I wanted to follow in my older brother’s hoof steps. He joined the Union to fight for our future. He was in your platoon Nevski. I don’t know if you knew him though; his name was Alexi Zubov.”

That name seemed to echo maddeningly in Nevski’s mind. “Lieutenant Zubov,” Nevski whispered to himself. He turned his gaze to the young soldier. “What’s your name boy?”

“Alexi Borodin Zubov. I got passed down my brother’s name; it might have been a bother in early life but it’s an honor to bear it.”

“Early life,” Nevski mocked. “You look pretty young to me.” Nevski was given a sudden sickening thought. “How old are you boy?”

“I’m eighteen sir.”

“I’m no higher ranked than you. The ‘sir’ isn’t necessary.”

“You’re more experienced than me and that’s what counts.”

“Thank you; now your age.”

“I told you sir.”

“I can’t boot you from the Union’s ranks; I’ll ask again, what is your age?”

“I’m sixteen sir.”

“How long have you served in the Union?”

“This is my eighth month sir.”

“You shouldn’t be here.”

“I’m proud to serve the Union,” Alexi said with a bit of agitation.

“You’re young; and there’s a gun at your back and facing you. You shouldn’t be here.”

“No one should.”

“I suppose that is true. Try and stay alive boy.”

The two continued on with their squad trying to find somewhere secure. As the squad reached another room several Hazardous Environment combat soldiers stormed the room and threw the Union into combat. When the skirmish was over several of the Union’s forces were bleeding out from wounds. “Comrade Commissar, we can’t keep this up,” Alexi said.

“And what would you have us do?”

“I don’t know but we need to get medical attention to our wounded.”

“We have no more first aid left, boy.”

Alexi was given pause about his next words, but he said them anyway. “The Alliance has first aid.”

“You must be insane. Why would the Alliance give us their first aid?”

“If we’re they’re responsibility they will.”

“What exactly are you suggesting?”

“I don’t know… but we need to get our wounded some first aid.”

“We can’t. That would involve troops we just don’t have. Our only concern should be our survival.”

“Perhaps we can get the Alliance to aid. Just for our wounded perhaps we can parley with them just this once. We won’t be surrendering.”

“This is treason,” the commissar said coldly.

“I said we wouldn’t be surrendering sir,” Alexi replied somewhat worried.

“Collaborating with any Alliance member is treason against our Union,” the commissar said shoving Alexi to the floor. “And so you die a traitor’s death.”

As the commissar readied his SMG Nevski slammed the butt of his rifle on his head sending him sprawling to the floor. The Commissar forced his eyes open from the pain and stared down the long barrel of Nevski’s rifle. “No more. Not one more of my brothers dies this day,” Nevski said cocking his rifle.

“This is madness; you’re traitors, all of you,” the commissar yelled!

“I’ve killed because I was told to but I never really cared; I wonder if this is why Zubov fought; if every time he fought the alliance he knew he was saving someone else’s soul. I joined the Union to spill the blood of tyrants; that hasn’t changed. Dosvidanya commissar.” With those last words Nevski shot the commissar through the head. The pointblank shot tore the top of his skull off leaving the corpse in a state of mass bleed out. “You alright kid?” Nevski said, lending Alexi a hoof up.

“I…I’m fine sir,” Alexi said still a bit shaken up.

“Nevski what in Peryite’s name was THAT,” one of the soldiers said in utter disbelief!

“I did what was right,” Nevski, said boldly. “We’re all better off without the commissar.”

“I’d tell you how much treason you’ve committed this day, but right now I don’t care. If you think we’re better off then tell me ‘commissar’ Nevski what should we do now?!”

“Surrender,” Nevski said with complete candor. All in the room looked at him in confusion. “There’s no way we can win here. Your survival is my top priority. We might fight for those who can’t, but remember we all have the right to life. Alexi you’re coming with me. We’re going to raise the white flag.”

“Yes sir,” Alexi said getting the strength back in his legs and saluting Nevski.

“Good. You’re to stay put until I return. I will send you a message when the surrender has been issued; until then keep your guard up.”

“Sir,” the Union forces said saluting their new commander.

Nevski smiled before galloping off with Alexi.

“You really think they’ll accept this surrender Nevski?” Alexi asked with a somewhat worried tone/

“It’s our only hope for survival kid. They better.”

When the two reached the roof several Hazardous environment combat soldiers were nearing the palace on barges. “Damn. The Alliance is preparing another assault.”

“Good.”

“How is this good comrade Nevski?”

“Because we know someone will see the white flag.”

“Come on boy we need to get out of this cloud of poison.” The two spread their wings and took flight out of the cloud of poison. When they were well above the cloud they waved the white flag praying they wouldn’t get shot. A minute later a barge slowly hovered over to them and a hazard trooper slowly walked to the edge. “Are you all that’s left; if not how many more and are you surrendering on their behalf as well?” he asked.

“There are others, some are wounded and need medical attention,” Nevski replied.

“Very well. Gather your remnants and wounded and we’ll take you to our commanding officers for further negotiations.”

“Thank you.” Nevski and Alexi led the Equestrian troops to the remaining Union forces.

They loaded their wounded on stretchers or just carried them on their backs and made their way to the palace gate. As they made their way to the Equestrian forces an officer approached them. “Is the palace clear?”

“Clear of Union forces yes; safe for usage far from it.”

“Who are these Union troops?”

“Commissar Nevski at your service.”

“Sergeant Woods. I assume this is a surrender.”

“Yes Sergeant, shall we discuss this further?”

“Come along now.”

“Alexi, stay with the others. This won’t be long.”

“Yes comrade Nevski,” Alexi said in an obedient tone.

Nevski patted the young soldier on the back before heading off with Sergeant Woods. The two sat down in a small mostly intact building. An Equestrian trooper saluted his Sergeant as the two walked in. As Nevski grabbed a seat a Gryphon rushed in. “Woods. I received word that palace is our.”

“Indeed Eva. Eva this is Commissar Nevski. Nevski, Lieutenant Eva.”

“He the one in charge of the Union forces?”

“Yes. Glad you could make it here Eva. We were just about to begin discussing the terms of their surrender.”

“Well then let me take a seat,” Eva said grabbing a chair.

“Well now that we’re all here; Commissar Nevski was it.”

“Yes Sergeant Woods. Before we begin I want to make this demand clear; I want medical treatment for those in my charge that are wounded.”

“Well sir, Nevski, that usually isn’t something we lend to ponies we still consider our enemies. You’re planning to return to another Union platoon or division aren’t you?”

Nevski sighed. “I killed our commanding officer so we could make this surrender. My superiors will put questions to all of us. ‘Who gave the order, where is your assigned officer’. If they find out about what I did I’ll be hanged or maybe executed. Plus if those who are wounded don’t get good medical treatment they will succumb to infection. No I don’t plan on returning to the Union’s numbers.”

“So you’re putting your forces in our hooves?”

“So long as you promise to treat us with dignity, give medical care, and not have us killed for treason against the crown, then yes.”

“Hmm. Very well. We will get your wounded medical attention and won’t lock you up; as for your punishment we’ll work on getting you a lighter sentence.”

“Thank you.” Nevski said in a relieved tone.

“Now if we’re done talking about what we’ll do for you, how about you; what can you offer us,” Eva said?”

“I don’t know much about the Union’s plans in central Equestria, my troops in decent condition can help clean out the Nova Prospect from the palace.”

“Well that’s something but still looking for more than biohazardous community service.”

“Well we’ll cross that bridge when we get there; I promise if there’s more I can do I will.”

“For now though gather some of your troops and help the Hazard team vacuum out the poison.”

“Very well,” Nevski said heading off to gather some of his troops.

Nevski and several of the soldiers in his charge sat inside the Canterlot palace along with several Hazard troopers all holding several long tubes. “Ready?”

“Ready.”

“We’ll turn on the suction in a few moments.”

“I’m ready I said,” Nevski repeated somewhat agitated.

The Equestrian troops turned on the suction device outside the palace and the vacuum tubes roared to life. The Nova prospect began dissipating almost immediately as the room became clear of the poisonous clouds. “Move on to the next room, and then the one after that till the palace is clear of this horrid poison.”

The hazard team and Union forces cleared every room of the palace top to bottom several times. After thirty minutes the palace was deemed suitable for life. “Well that was quite some bit of work,” a Hazard trooper said resting his back against the wall.

“Aw. Quit your bellyaching. Go tell the Princess that Canterlot is once again ours and the palace is biologically safe.”

“Sure thing,” the pegasus said galloping off.

“As for you,” the soldier said pointing at Nevski and his squad. “Help us see if the Union left anything of interest around the palace. DON’T make me regret trusting you,” he said coldly.

“Nevski are we really going to help them,” Alexi asked in a rather frustrated tone.

“We can’t give them reason to go back on what they’ve promised. Come on kid we couldn’t do much about it.”

“Yes sir.”

“I’m not your leader boy I’ve told you this.”

“And I respect you plus you did save my life,” Alexi retorted.

“You did the same for me,” Nevski reminded him.

“I suppose that is true.”

“HEY. Both of you quit your yapping and get over here.”

“Yes sir,” the both of them said coldly.

“Sweet Celestia, look at what happened to Canterlot,” Pinkie Pie said looking out the window of the Flagship.

“Those Union jerks really did a number on it,” Rainbow Dash said in disgust.

“We probably did just as much damage,” Apple Jack said rather glum.

“I wonder how many died in the siege and recapturing,” Twilight said looking down and with her ears folded back.

“I’m glad Eva and Woods were able to keep charge while we were here,” Shining Armor said.

“Indeed Herr Armour,” Heinrich said slowly walking into the room.

“Heinrich. Are you feeling OK?”

“Yes Herr Armour. The doctor said that my lungs got a whiff of the gas but no damage was done to my nerve center. I’ll make a full recovery.”

“That’s good to hear. When we repair the city you must come over to share a bottle of wine.”

Heinrich laughed softly. “On that day we’ll drink to victory.”

“We’ll be approaching the Canterlot palace in a few moments,” a Royal guard said to Twilight.

“Thank you. Well girls, come on; we should set up our command back at Canterlot as soon as possible.”

Twilight’s friends nodded to her before boarding a barge and heading to the palace. When they arrived at the palace they were promptly greeted by the commanding officers. “Greetings highness. My name is Sergeant Woods; this is Lieutenant Eva.”

“Sergeant,” Twilight said nodding to the stallion. “Is the city cleared of Union forces?”

“From what we’ve seen yes…err hostile forces at any rate. There are some Union forces that surrendered to us inside the palace helping gather Union documents.”

“How many casualties do we have?”

“Fifteen thousand or so of Equestrian casualties.”

“Eight thousand or so Gryphon casualties,” Eva added.

“How many Union casualties?”

“The Union’s loss in this is not yet known. We’re hoping the documents inside the palace will help us know what their numbers here were.”

“Very well. We’ll go check up on those documents. You two help organize our forces so we can re-secure our grip on the city.”

“Yes highness,” the two said in unison before heading off to take charge.

Twilight and friends walked through the palace to the strategy room. Much of the once beautiful halls and rooms were torn apart by war. Stained glass windows were now broken leaving empty windowsills open letting the smell of gunpowder and smoke in. Banners of the U.E.A were torn apart and desecrated; anything resembling Celestia, Luna, or Twilight and her friends had the word WHORE painted on them in red paint. As Twilight and friends got to the strategy room they saw two Union soldiers talking to a pony in a hazard suit. “We haven’t found any civilians in the city alive or dead. You must have some idea as to where they’ve gone.”

“I was just a soldier until forty five minutes ago; what makes you think I know anything.”

“Come now anything, anything at all.”

“NOTHING!”

“Ahem.”

The three of them turned their heads to Twilight. The Hazard team pony bowed to the purple Alicorn giving respect. “Are we expected to flatter royalty now; I suppose so,” Nevski said somewhat disgruntled.

“I could care less,” Twilight, replied. “What have you found?” Twilight asked the Hazard trooper.

“This was what we have so far,” The stallion said giving Twilight the documents.

“Hmm,” Twilight said looking over the papers. “That’s interesting and this, what does…”

“I JUST REMEMBERED,” Nevski burst out.

“What? Remembered what?” Twilight asked somewhat nervous.

“Where the citizens are. These construction documents listed several underground bunkers or places converted to bunkers to protect civilians during times of invasion.”

“We’ll send some squads to check them out immediately.”

“With all due respect Highness I believe it would be better if I and some of my boys go.”

“And why would that be?”

“A squad of guards is assigned to each bunker to help protect the populace. To avoid any unnecessary shootouts I should handle this.”

Twilight was hesitant to allow these Union troops around the city with little to no supervision. “Very well. No looting, no stealing, no running off, and NO KILLING.”

“You have my word highness. Come now Alexi, let’s get moving.” The young Pegasus nodded to Nevski and the two galloped off.

“How long have we been down here,” Sweetie Belle asked?

“It feels like it’s been three hours by now,” Apple Bloom replied.

“Five hours, forty five minutes,” a Union guard corrected.

“We’ve been down here for so long and the noise has been gone for about twenty minutes now. Can’t we leave now?” Scootaloo complained.

“Protocol says we need a half hour without noise. I know it’s annoying just like the protocol for landing an aircraft in stormy weather. At the end of the day everyone’s just happy that they got to leave. We only need ten more minutes; just hang tight.”

Scootaloo groaned but stopped arguing. “Who do you think won the battle?”

“Scootaloo I don’t think this is the best time; besides there are Union troops only feet away from us,” Apple Bloom whispered.

“Speak freely we could care less about what you say down here,” a Union guard said.

The two folded their ears back realizing the Union guards had heard what they said. “Uh ya’ll heard that?” Apple Bloom said somewhat sheepish.

“Every word; and I’ll repeat we don’t care.”

“How are we supposed to know if you’re being honest?”

“THEN DON’T TALK. For Peryite’s sake I DON’T CARE.”

Apple Bloom flinched at the stallion’s raised voice. “W…well what do you think Scootaloo,” Apple Bloom stuttered.

“Well we don’t have any idea on the Union’s numbers or the U.E.A’s numbers or strength of either side’s forces so there’s no telling who won.”

“Do you think our sisters were in this battle; or at least watching over it?”

Scootaloo’s eyes widened at this. “I never considered that. Yeah. Yeah,” she repeated perked up. “Yeah they must be. Hey if the Alliance did win we’ll get to see them. It’s been so long since we’ve seen them, since they left to fight the Union.”

“You have family in the equestrian army,” a voice asked?

The two fillies turned to the source of the voice. A white mare with a purple and white mane stood with a soft smile next to a blue stallion with a darker mane; both were Unicorns. “Yeah. Well, not serving as soldiers but yeah in a way. Do you?”

The mare smiled a bit more. “Yes in a way as well. Most in town know who we are so I assume you’re refugees. Our daughter has a very ‘high’ rank in the Alliance. We only got to see her for two weeks before she headed off again to fight the Union. She was trapped in a Union labor camp for almost a year; we begged her to stay. I’m glad she didn’t listen to us.”

“Who is…?”

All in the room became quiet as they heard the doors to the bunker open. “Hello, hello, hello,” a Union Pegasus called as he and another smaller Pegasus descended into the bunker. The Union guards greeted the two Pegasi with hopefulness. “Greeting comrade. Does your arrival mean we have triumphed this day?”

“Afraid not. The U.E.A. has taken the city and disarmed us. You may of course chose to try and flee the city just know we will not take responsibility for you or any injury/death/grotesque maiming you may get when escaping.”

“Sounds as though we don’t have much chance now, do we,” one of the guards said somewhat displeased.

“No. So I would suggest leaving your weapons here and come with us.”

“Very well Mr.…”

“Nevski. Just Nevski.”

“Very well comrade Nevski; let’s go.”

As the Union forces left one of the guards motioned for the citizens to come with them. When group reached the surface many had to shield their eyes from the light and lingering cinders in the air. They looked on in disbelief at the destruction and ruin that was once the city of magic. “Come on now we’re heading to the palace,” Nevski said moving the citizens along. After fifteen minutes of walking through the husk of Canterlot they reached the palace. Nevski lead them into the main hall where most of the refugees and citizens were waiting for food and medical aid. “Stay here. I need to report to my ‘superiors’; come along now Alexi.” Alexi nodded and joined Nevski as he made his way to the strategy room. “Princess Twilight that was the last bunker; all the citizens have been brought to the palace.”

“Very well then Nevski; you’re dismissed.”

“Thank you.” As Nevski walked out the door three fillies bumped into him. “What in Equestria! Aren’t you those foals from the bunker, what are you doing up here? I ordered you to stay where the rest of the citizens are; who gave you permission to come up here?”

“We’re here to see our sisters. Out of the way,” Scootaloo said boldly.

“I don’t know who you think you all are and I know I’m no figure of authority anymore but at the very least treat me with some respect because I’m a stallion; who taught you your manners you little…”

“Scoots. Scoots is that you?” Rainbow Dash said flying out of the room. Scootaloo ran past Nevski into the embraces of the cyan Pegasus. “It’s been too long squirt,” Rainbow said rubbing her hoof on Scootaloo’s mane. “Enough of that though, what are you doing here?”

“Well we…”

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack called out.

“Applejack,” Apple Bloom cried as she ran to her sister.

The two embraced holding each other tight. “Apple Bloom what in tarnation are you doing here?” Applejack said strictly. “Don’t tell me you and your crusader friends came here all by yourselves now.”

“Hold on now you whippersnappers; curse you and your young fit legs,” Granny Smith said out of breath while Big Macintosh helped her up the last stair.

“Granny Smith, Big Mac,” Applejack said embracing her big brother and Granny smith.

“Glad to see you’re still in one piece sis.”

“I hope you’re holding up during all this nasty war business,” Granny smith added.

“Glad to see y’all are OK.”

“Hey, is Rarity here with you girls?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity cried with joy as she galloped to her sister and held her tight. “Oh Sweetie Belle are you alright? Why are you here? They didn’t hurt you did they?”

“I’m fine Rarity; though I’m surprised I can say that after all that’s happened.”

“How did you all get here?” Twilight asked rather shocked. “The Union’s occupied Ponyville and secured their grip with an iron hoof; how could you have…”

“Twilight,” the stallion and mare from the bunked cried out.

Twilight turned to them in disbelief. “Mom, Dad,” she said galloping to greet her parents.

“I’m so glad you’re OK,” Twilight Velvet said with tears in her eyes.

“I’m glad you were in the Gryphon Kingdom when this happened. We couldn’t bear to lose you again,” Night Light said holding his daughter tight.

“I can’t believe I didn’t even think about what happened to you. I couldn’t handle the thought the Union had hurt you two,” Twilight said wrapping the two in an embrace.

Shining Armor was quick to join them in their embrace. “Good to see you’re doing good boy. You gave those Union dirt bags everything they deserve.”

“Hey I take offense to that,” Alexi protested.

“YOU’RE DISMISSED,” Twilight, replied somewhat agitated.

“Come on now,” Nevski said pulling Alexi along.

All reunited with their loved ones reminisced with one another for several minutes until Twilight asked a long avoided question. “How did you all get here?”

“We escaped Ponyville by train,” Apple Bloom answered.

“It wasn’t easy. There were several times I thought we were done for,” Sweetie Belle added.

“Yeah we never could have pulled it off without General Trotsky,” Scootaloo said. Her thoughts turned to the general and her stomach churned. “Oh sweet Celestia.”

“What, Scootaloo?” her friends asked with a bit of worry.

“I just realized; what if they find out what Trotsky did to help us.”

“Oh yeah,” Apple Bloom said rather glum.

“He said it was treason if he didn’t detain us. He not only did that he helped us escape; if he gets caught then…” Sweetie Belle stopped, not wanting to think of what fate would befall him.

“Wait; you got help from a Union general?!” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“Yeah, he was a proper gentlecolt, that one was,” Granny Smith said.

“A finer stallion I’ve never known,” Big Macintosh said looking down.

“Let’s try and think positive about it. If he was clever enough to get you all out of Ponyville I’m sure he can keep the Union from finding out about what he did.”

The others weren’t very convinced at this. “Don’t worry. I’m positive he’ll be OK. When we retake Ponyville I’ll give him your regards.” The young fillies smiled at Twilight. “Get better accommodated here. The palace will be your home until we retake the town. “Come on Shining Armor; we need to begin planning our next move.” Shining Armor smiled and followed Twilight back into the strategy room.

“And CHECK. MATE. I win again Celestia.”

“Doesn’t this get boring after sixteen matches?”

“Nope,” Peryite said with a mischievous smile.

“Chess isn’t very fun when your opponent is a war strategist.”

“But it can still be amusing if your opponent is hopelessly outmatched,” Peryite replied laughing.

“Uh King Peryite sir,” A Union soldier said rather nervous.

“Do you mind? I’m busy winning. It’s been a while since I’ve been in such a good mood.”

“Oh well then I’m sorry.

“Thank you now please go and…”

“Because this is going to kill your mood. We’ve lost Canterlot sir.”

Peryite’s eye twitched. “What?”

“We’ve received news that our forces in Canterlot are no more; and the U.E.A has reoccupied the town.”

Peryite began huffing deeply trying not to lose his temper. “Checkmate Peryite,” Celestia said in a sly tone.

“DAMN IT DAMN IT DAMN IT,” Peryite screamed throwing the table and chess set across the room. “THERE. HOW DO YOU LIKE THAT? HOW ABOUT SOME MUTUALLY ASSURED DESTRUCTION!!! I assure you Celestia I will NOT lose another city to the Alliance. Should our forces fail to hold it, we will destroy it. Nothing standing; scorched earth. If Twilight does take a city I can assure you; there will be little for her to celebrate. “Now I’d hate to cut our game short but I’ve got some planning to do. Dosvidanya Mother Celestia.” With that Peryite left the room to plan his next move.

Author's Note

Hello fellow readers.
Credits due the song used in this chapter is
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xZHOVAw-bDw

Shielding from Nova, a New Recruit, and a Soul-Binding Deal

Author's Note

Oliver Twist, Animal House quote in here as well as a punch out reference. See if you can find them

Song used is La Vie en Rose

Shielding from Nova, a New Recruit, and a Soul-Binding Deal

The Final Wars of Equestria CH 8

Shielding from Nova, a New Recruit, and a Soul-Binding Deal

Journal Entry Five
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found

It’s been five weeks since we liberated Canterlot from the Union. During that time they have made several attempts to recapture but our strength, courage, and morale have stood strong and defiant to their treads and tank shells. The town is now back on its hooves. The grateful Gryphon King sent many supplies, troops and tanks to reinforce our grip here and repair the city.

The Union vandalized my old home. The one wall that remained intact had the words ‘WHORES DIE!!!’ written in red paint on it. Though we may not be in immediate danger we’ve enemies on both sides of us. Ponyville to the east and Cloudsdale to the west have been the source of the recent assaults on Canterlot. Ponyville is like a second home to me; but I can’t ignore the strategic value of Cloudsdale. It has great use as a staging ground for air strikes and training Pegasus warriors. The Union has developed some heretical weather control device that has been creating lightning storms over our bases and cities. We must retake it NO MATTER WHAT THE COST. I’m preparing a strike force immediately. I’m hoping we aren’t underestimating the Union or overestimating ourselves. These divisions that have been selected to overcome the Union should be enough to overpower the forces occupying the city; however, their skill in combat and numbers are not what worry me.

I’m concerned of the Union tricks. They’ve been very crafty in their latest attacks, using techniques that can only be call genius; and profane. Their hellfire missiles have been armed with that horrid Nova Prospect nerve gas; making every bang go out with a cloud of death. Our casualties have been ever increasing and we’ve found no way to cure the afflicted. Those that get direct exposure to the gas in a moderate amount to the body or the lungs are sure to die. Many chose to be shot by their brothers in arms rather than be left to suffer. Some brave souls instead stuck through the pain of dissection hoping that their suffering would bring some way to save others from this fate. It pains me to say their suffering was all in vain. Casimir’s biohazard suits can protect from the gas but they are easily compromised and we just don’t have enough for all the soldiers to wear.

As Twilight wrote the last words in her journal Shining Armor slowly opened the door to her room. “Twily. The troops are ready. Think they could use some motivational speech?”

“I suppose they could,” Twilight replied, leaving the room with her brother. As she trotted onto the balcony she remembered back when this sort of thing made her nervous. She laughed slightly knowing she had seen no horror back then. Twilight now knew all the nightmarish things war could bring. Death wasn’t even the worst of it. All the brutality, hate, cruelty and imprisonment she witnessed. She knew there was just as much blood on her hooves as Peryite’s but that only motivated her to end this as soon as possible. As Twilight walked up to the podium she cleared her throat to speak.

“Brothers. Sisters. Fellow Ponies in arms. We have suffered much at the hooves of the Union. When this war began we were on the run on all sides. We hid from the Union like rats scurrying into a wheat field to escape a bird of prey. Yet we would not bow to our aggressors. We forged weapons, we forged an Alliance, and above all we forged hope that the free world would live on. Since then we’ve made major strides. We’ve evicted the Union from most of the major foreign lands.

Across the sea the nations of Saddle Arabia and Stalliongrad now back us; grateful for their liberation from tyranny. They keep our seas safe; patrolling those waters and keeping our shipments of oil and fuel safe. To our north the Gryphon Kingdom has leant us many of its fine soldiers, tanks, and weapons. Not to long ago their lands too were plagued by the Union opportunistic greed and hunger for control of Equis. But just as we have in Canterlot and on other continents we drove them from those lands. Many said Equestria knew little of the war. The Magitech barrier that once walled off Eastern Equestria from Western Equestria has crumbled leaving the rotten cancer of the Global Union free to ravish our land like a plague.

Yet even after the loss of our capital and central Equestria we held strong. We’ve retaken the initiative and our great city of Canterlot. Soon we will retake central Equestria and then we will begin the march into the dreaded east; the heart of the Union. The time for hiding behind walls is OVER. We have shown the Union we will not stand by and get trampled beneath its treads. NO. When we take Central Equestria we will at last take the fight to them. We will cleanse our land of the Union ONCE AND FOR ALL. And when we at last do that we will make Peryite answer for his crimes against equine kind. We begin our long final stretch in this terrible war by retaking Cloudsdale. GO NOW MY BROTHERS AND SISTERS. Let’s show the Union that the tide of this war is now on our side!!!”

The crowd cheered at this as they began to march to their units to begin preparation for the pending invasion. “You’re getting better at those every time I hear you speak,” Shining Armor said with a slight smile.

“Thanks,” Twilight said returning the smile. “When this is all over we should take a vacation to the Crystal Empire. The crystal mud from the spa should be just the thing to get the stress off after this war.”

Shining Armor smiled. “You said it Twily. Though once this war is over we’re going to have to run Equis.”

“R…run Equis!” Twilight said a little taken back.

“Well of course each nation will still have some pony ruling it yes but to make sure this doesn’t happen again the Alliance will still exist. When the Union is gone we will have to take charge of Equis; especially the lands that sided with the Union. The leaders might all have control over their own lands; but they’ll all swear fealty to you.”

“I’m going to run Equis?” Twilight said feeling dizzy.

“Easy now Twily. Let’s worry about the here and now first. We’ve got to secure our own nation before we take charge of the world.”

“Right,” Twilight said regaining her balance. “Continent by continent, country by country, city by city, building by building, room by room. Step by step no matter how big or small we will win this war.”

“Marshal Voroshilov! Marshal Voroshilov,” a Union Pegasus yelled out panting.

“Yes boy I’m aware war is among us.”

The Union soldier looked up at his superior. He seemed to tower over him and while his perspective was on the ground collapsed from exhaustion it made it no less awe striking. His long gray wings were unfurled giving him the posture of an angelic paladin. His yellow eyes showed no fear or worry in this dire time. “Sir. Our forces here aren’t prepared for a fight like this. We’ve been cut off from good reinforcements ever since Canterlot was lost. Sir what are we going to do?!”

“First of all YOU’RE going to stop beating on my eardrums! Second we’ll find a way. One of the reasons I became a Marshal of the Global Union and Commander of the Union Air Fleet was because I didn’t panic when facing the odds. Hmm. Perhaps. Yes desperate times do call for profane measures,” Voroshilov said with a face almost completely void of expression. “Boy, go down to the Cloud manufacturing wing and tell the workers that today’s forecast shows a high percentage of ‘clouds of death’. They’ll know what it means.”

“Sir cloud production has been at an all time low today. Several of the Pegasi got sick and, the propeller blade of a Hummingbird injured two.”

“Confound it all. FINE. Tell some of those idiots down in the Rainbow Factory to help. Rat bastards have a job with importance equivalent to that of running a candy store.”

“Sir yes sir,” the Union trooper said taking his leave.

“Commander Giles sir. We’re approaching Cloudsdale.”

“Good. Let’s take back our city.” The Alliance commander turned on the intercom of the flagship. “Ready yourselves boys. These Union dogs have nowhere to run or call out to. I plan to have this city back and you all home in time for dinner.” The soldiers cheered as the barges departed from the airships and made their way toward the city. As they did Cloudsdale’s Flak defenses roared to life began firing on the air fleet. “Get some self guided missiles on those antiaircraft defenses ASAP!”

The zeppelins let lose their payload of remote guided missiles on the Flak cannons positioned around the city. While most were shot down every zeppelin got three to five missiles to their targets. “Come out and face us Union scum. You’ve got nothing left to keep your floating fortress safe.” As the Alliance soldiers neared the city green clouds began to form around it creating a shell of vaporized poison. The soldiers caught in it died instantly. The zeppelins and barges stopped in haste as it became clear they couldn’t make a proper landing on the city. However they were soon in retreat as the poison began drawing near as well as several Union craft and airships. “Fall back. We’re pulling out. Fall back but do not turn you’re backs to the enemy.” The Equestrian air force began their retreat back to Canterlot turning every now and then to face the relentless Union air fleet. After a half hour of this the Union had given up the chase and regrouped at Cloudsdale.

“I think they’re finally off us sir.”

“Sweet Celestia that was a nightmare.”

“How many of our boys did we loss in this fight?”

“You mean this massacre. The 3rd 12th and 28th Aerial divisions have been heavily wounded. The 45th Gryphon division was at ground zero when the gas was administered so they’re completely dead. Because of the Union pursuing us as we fled a few of our ships were lost as well as two-dozen barges. Over all we’ve got ourselves somewhere around 30-38 thousand casualties.” Giles sighed. “In all my time as an officer I never knew so much life could be taken so quickly. We’ve already lost too much. Though I fear we’re about to lose so much more. Come on boy. We’ve got to give our report to her highness.”

“Just… oneeee…morrrrre…stonnnneeee. Ugh.” Twilight groaned as she levitated the last pile of rubble out of the way.

“Thanks for the assist highness. Most of these Unicorns are either soldiers, or too pampered to try and clear their homes on their own. Lazy bastards.”

“Yeah well as of now I’ve got nothing but time on my hooves. Until I get a report or some official business that is.”

“That looks like now,” the carpenter said pointing to the Alliance zeppelins hovering over the city.

Twilight felt her stomach churn at the sight of the torn up air ships and how few there were. “I…I need to check up on this,” Twilight said taking flight up to the flagship. She could see blood on the trails leading off where a bleeding pony crawled or was dragged. Twilight rushed into the cockpit where she found the commander wearing a grief-stricken expression

“Commander Giles. What happened here? Where are the other ships?”

“The Union shielded Cloudsdale in poison. They breathed clouds of death onto us like the harbingers of the end-times. So many dead highness; I’ve failed you.”

“None of us could have seen this coming. Though I should have. Get your wounded some medical attention and…”

“Highness! Your excellence we have a problem.”

Twilight turned her attention to the Pegasus warrior who barged into the room. “What. What’s going on?”

“The sky highness. It’s as if hell itself is brewing in the clouds above. It’s just like before.”

Twilight rushed out to the zeppelin’s main deck to see the entire sky filled with roaring nimbus clouds charged with lightning. “Sweet Celestia. Sound the bombardment alarms; they’re about to launch another lightning storm.” As if on cue lightning came down from above and set fire to a building. “GO!!” Twilight screamed at the soldier. As Twilight flew down to the Canterlot palace the lightning storm went into full swing raining down its wrath every quarter of a second. She could hear the citizens of Canterlot screaming in terror as they were subjected the sky’s cruel fury. When Twilight reached the palace the Royal guards quickly came to her side and ‘escorted’ her to the bunker. When she arrived her friends as well as Spike, Shining Armor and Cadence were already there.

Applejack sighed. “I had hoped that we wouldn’t be seeing any more of these lightning storms.”

“Those cowards hide up in their flying fortress and launch their attacks from the safe confines of their barracks and command centers,” Shining armor hissed.

“Just the idea of a weather control device sickens me but the fact they’re using weather clouds to destroy our towns is just wrong,” Rainbow Dash said in disgust.

“What are we going to do?” Fluttershy whimpered.

“All we can do is hide. That’s all any of us can do,” Cadence said saddened.

The nine of them waited for thirty minutes until the thunderous noise from above quieted down. Two Royal guards came down into the bunker and confirmed the lightning was over. Twilight surveyed the scene of destruction of the city. Blast marks studded the ground where the lightning hit. Fires grew and consumed buildings while the Equestrian and Gryphon troops tried to put them out. Rescue teams were removing rubble that had buried some unfortunate pony. Twilight cringed and screamed in frustration.

“Damn it. Damn it all.”

“Twilight there was nothing we could do,” Shining Armor said trying to comfort his little sister.

“Is that supposed to make me feel better? Well all it’s doing is make me feel helpless.”

“Twily.”

“You said we need to run Equis when this is over. We can’t even stop a city from being decimated.”

“We should go and figure out how much damage and death toll there is.” Twilight sighed and walked with her brother out to the burning city.

Journal Entry Six
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found

It’s been five weeks since the invasion of Cloudsdale failed and we angered the Union’s Marshal of the ‘Ponies Air Force.’ Voroshilov since then has launched three other lightning storms on Canterlot. We build, they break; we create, they destroy. We’ve managed to keep the city alive and standing but the morale of both the townsfolk and soldiers is at an all time low. We’ve been reinforced to help defend Canterlot but Cloudsdale still poses a threat. The Gryphon King did not hold any objections when we begged for further reinforcements but he made it clear what he wanted. If we can’t retake Cloudsdale then we must destroy it. I felt that was a vulgar and unethical proclamation but I know he’s only thinking about his troops. My generals say the same thing, that Cloudsdale is now a liability and must be destroyed. I never thought in my entire life I would put a city to the torch. It’s unthinkable. Still. I have to think about the common good. If that means some must die so that others can live… so be it.

Twilight finished writing the last words in her journal before turning her attention to one of her commanding generals. “Dusk, please. I don’t think we’ve given enough time to this.”

The tinted dark stallion Pegasus sighed. “We’ve given it weeks highness. We’ve sacrificed too much to buy that time. We need to end this now.”

“There must be some way to do this without total destruction.”

“Maybe there is. But the fact remains we don’t have time. The boys are sick of dying and not being able to fight back.”

“Look. There must be a way to keep them safe for the landing so our troops can besiege the city. Please, how can you find this so easy to…”

“Uh, I hope I’m not interrupting anything important.”

Twilight and Dusk turned their heads to the Union Pegasus. “I know you. You’re that Pegasus Nevski watches after.”

“I have a name you know. It’s Alexi. But yes you’re correct.”

“What did you need?”

“We need more rations for the refugees.”

“Don’t you have anypony else you can look to for that?”

“No one else I haven’t asked already that cared.”

Twilight sighed. “Very well. I’ll see it done.”

“Thank you highness. May I take my leave then?”

“You may.” Alexi dusted off his uniform and left the room.

“Back to our main point highness. M.A.D. Bombing Cloudsdale.”

“There must be some way around the poison clouds.”

“There is,” Alexi said interrupting the two. Twilight and Dusk turned their heads once more to the Union Pegasus. “Sorry. I know you said I was dismissed but I do know a way around the poison.”

“How?” Twilight pleaded.

“If I tell you how I don’t want anymore talk about that horrid bomb or other atrocities.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Very well. There’s a spell that shields against the poison. Do note that you can’t go eating nightshade and taking a bath in liquid cyanogens chloride. You wouldn’t die immediately but rest assured direct exposure should be avoided.”

“Will they be able to survive in poison mist?”

“For eighteen hours or so. It’s still best to not spend more than twelve in it though.”

“Do you know how to cast it?”

“No but I know somepony who does.”

“Good. Can you bring said pony to us?”

“With utmost haste.” With that Alexi galloped off.

“Well Dusk, I guess we found another way.”

“I don’t much feel like putting our boys’ lives in the hands of Union trash.”

“They’re not all bad.”

“Weren’t you the one who spent about a year in one of their labor camps?”

“And I survived with some of their help.”

“And so you put your faith in any who aren’t shooting at you?”

“I have no reason to doubt them now.”

“And why is that?”

“It’s in their best interest to be honest with us.”

“Some of them don’t care for their best interest. In their eyes they might feel better leading us into a deathtrap knowing it would help their brothers.”

“Well then… I suppose we could test it.”

Dusk sighed. “I suppose that’s the best I’m getting.”

“Yep.”

“Stargazer. Stargazer. Stargazer,” Alexi called out as he walked through the refugee cafeteria. “Stargazer you mudak where the hell are you?”

“Alexi what’s troubling you?”

Alexi turned to the direction of the voice. “Nevski, her royal Highness needs some way to shield the Equestrian soldiers from the Nova prospect. Since we have no ichor I’m looking for Stargazer for his spell.”

“I saw him working the soup stand; try there.”

“Thank you comrade.”

“Before you go I must ask. How did you get roped into this errand?”

Alexi sighed. “I overheard talk of use of weapons of mass destruction on Cloudsdale. I had to give an alternative… right.”

“In my eyes… yes.”

“Thank you comrade Nevski.”

“Go along now,” Nevski said giving the young Pegasus a light nudge.

Alexi gave him a small smile before heading to the serving stands. “Here take your soup and go. Here take your soup and go. Here take your soup and go,” the Union unicorn repeated in a lifeless tone paying no heed to the refugees.

“Please sir may I have another?”

“What?”

“Please sir I gave my soup to my little brother last night. He’s been getting a cold so I thought some extra soup would help him. I went to bed hungry last night. Please sir may I have another?”

The Unicorn looked down at the small purple colt and sighed. “Here take this and go eat,” he said giving the colt a second bowl of porridge.

“Thank you sir; may Celestia bless your kind heart.”

“Celestia can go die in a fire,” the Union soldier growled.

“Err sorry… praise Peryite,” the colt said sheepishly.

“Just go.”

The Union solider watched the colt return to his family and then continued serving. “Here take your soup and go. Here take your soup and go. Here take your soup and go.”

“Excuse me.”

“If you want soup go to the end of the line.”

“No comrade I need you.” The Union troop turned to the voice. “Stargazer. I have need of your services.”

“Comrade… eh.”

“Alexi Borodin Zubov.”

“Good to make your acquaintance comrade Alexi,” Stargazer said shaking Alexi’s hoof.

“We’ve met before.”

“Where?”

“Back in that village; you and your sis.”

“Oh…you were the short one.”

“How nice…you still remember me as the short one,” Alexi said with a bit of irritation.

“When you say it like that it makes me sound like an ungrateful svoloch. In reality I’m in your debt for what you and your brother did for me and more importantly what you did for her. So how’s your brother?”

“Dead.”

“Lieutenant Zubov is dead! One of the finest we had. But never mind that; I’m sorry Alexi.”

“His legacy is in all of us Stargazer. You included.”

“That’s a lovely thought. By the way what did you need?”

“I’ve been tasked by her royal highness to find a way to shield her forces from Nova Prospect. Since his eminence is not here I thought of you.”

“Hmm. You want me to cast the spell on them then.”

“Yes comrade.”

“I don’t much care to help the Alliance comrade. I know you’re only doing as you’re
told but I joined the Union because I believe in the struggle.”

“I know you hate them but please listen to reason on this.”

“There is no reason.”

“By the way. In one of his last letters my brother talked of some ‘atrocity’ of brutality with you in Saddle Arabia.”

“I’d rather not talk about that.”

Alexi sighed. “Well then can you at least come with me and tell Twilight that you won’t yourself.”

“Sure comrade; but I’ll need someone to take over the soup stand.”

“I’ll find someone.” Alexi galloped toward a royal guard. “Excuse me sir.”

“What do you want?”

“Princess Twilight requested I bring her a unicorn that knew a certain spell. I’m relieving him of his position at the soup stand so somepony must take over.”

The royal guard sighed. “Very well. I’ll take the position at the soup stand.”

“Thank you,” Alexi said following the guard, back to the soup stand. “Stargazer; come.”

“Very well comrade. Let’s get going.” With that the unicorn joined Alexi.

“Princess Twilight. This is Stargazer.”

“You’re the one who knows the spell that protects against the poison?”

“Indeed I am.”

“It’s good to have you with us.”

“I don’t mean to push but it would be best if you get started right away.”

“Get started with what?”

“With casting the protective spell on our soldiers.”

“Our soldiers?” Stargazer scoffed.

“Very well the Equestrian soldiers.”

“Oh. Well then no.”

“Excuse me!”

“I will not give YOUR troops protection that will put my brothers in peril. I promised Alexi I would come but I have no intention of helping your cause directly.”

“Why you little rat. You’d better cast that spell if you know what’s good for you,” Dusk threatened.

“My good is a selfish thing now, isn’t it. I shouldn’t expect you to understand, Equestrian.”

“Well then. If you don’t want to then we can go with my idea. Ready the Bomb highness… or I will.”

“Stargazer if you don’t help them they’ll blow Cloudsdale out of the sky.”

Stargazer looked from Alexi to Twilight to Dusk and back to Alexi. “I can’t decide if you’re tyrannical or just desperate.” Stargazer sighed. “Well I suppose I must then. Very well. I’ll help.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said with a sigh of relief. “If you follow me I’ll show you…”

“Hold on highness. I said I’d help not that I’d cast the spell on your troops.”

“T…then what will you do?”

“I’ll show you how to perform the spell and then you can do it yourself.”

“We don’t have time for that. Please just cast it yourself.”

“Those are my conditions highness. Take my offer or don’t.”

Twilight sighed. “Very well.”

“Excellent now how about we find some test subjects.”

“Test subjects,” Twilight repeated much to Stargazer’s frustration.

“Yes test subjects. We’ll need to see if it works,” added Dusk.

“How about we head to the guard barracks,” Stargazer snickered. “Oh I’m sure your troops will be overjoyed at the idea of being experiment fodder for a Union mage.”

“How is it you manage to make something that’s supposed to save lives sound so grim?”

“Because you’re saving lives by taking lives.”

“No argument there.” With that Twilight and Stargazer left to the to the guard barracks.

“Remind me again why I’m doing this,” an Alliance soldier whimpered.

“Because you’ll die if you don’t,” Stargazer snapped. “That and you drew the shortest straw. Sucker. I assure you this won’t be painful.”

“Just get it over with.”

“Alright just hold still,” Stargazer said prepping a spell. He then cast it on the soldier; bathing him in magic. “There we go. Beautiful.”

Twilight and the soldier both observed Stargazer’s work. The mane of the Equestrian trooper was now a dull gray but beyond that nothing looked out of place. “That’s it? All that did was turn my mane gray,” the soldier complained.

“You’re also now very resistant to poison.”

“How do you know that?”

“BECAUSE I’M THE ONE WHO CAST THE BUCKING SPELL. I think I should know what it does. Now that I know you’re so untrusting I guess I’ll just have to prove it.”

“How do you plan to do that?” Twilight asked.

“Let’s get some poison. You have some here don’t you?”

“The other day some bombs dropped as duds and we recovered some of the Nova Prospect from them for research.”

“Excellent. Send it down here and you’ll have your proof.”

“Very well, though I’d rather do it in a contained area.”

“Any ideas?”

“The Equestrian science ministry has some labs under the palace. I’m sure Casimir won’t have any complaints about us using his labs.”

“Well I guess we’re off… again. I wonder where else I’m going to be dragged to this day,” Stargazer complained.

“Oh quit your griping at least you’re the experimenter and not the test fodder,” the Equestrian soldier retorted.

“Come on you two,” Twilight said moving the two along.

“How far down are we going?” Stargazed asked.

“Shouldn’t be much farther,” Twilight replied.

“When was this all made?” The Equestrian trooper asked.

“Some time after the war first began,” Twilight answered.

“What’s studied down here?”

“Science of war. Casimir’s passion.”

“Is this where all the magitech weapons come from?”

“No those come from Casimir’s Lightspeed facilities.”

“Why are these built so far underground?”

“Just the design I guess. Maybe Casimir feels at home a few dozen feet below the surface.”

“Why?”

“Eh where he was born.”

“Where is that?”

“In a mystical land where there’s tranquility and PEACE AND QUIET,” Stargazer said sarcastically and with a bit of agitation. The elevator came to a stop and the three departed. They were promptly greeted by one of the science team.

“Highness uh what brings you down to the labs today?” the scientist said in a jumpy tone.

“I need to do some tests.”

“You…test!”

“Yes. I need to see if this protective spell will shield from the Nova Prospect poison.”

“Oh…uh, sure. I mean…what? Why would you want to experiment with that?”

“It’s not experimenting its proving my point,” Stargazer said.

“Who’s this?”

“This is Stargazer. He has a spell that protects from poison.”

“You mean claims to protect from poison,” the Equestrian soldier retorted.

“Well we’re here to prove my point now aren’t we,” Stargazer replied.

“Well come along now I’ll take you to a test chamber,” the scientist said leading them lower into the facility. After ten minutes they reached a small room with a series of computers and switches. Several other science team members noticed the arrival of Twilight and company and quickly put down their pastries and coffee and presented themselves more formally. The scientist chuckled. “Boys I’m sure you know who this is; if not you had better learn fast. Now her highness here wants to run a few tests on some spell she thinks will protect against the Nova Prospect.” The science team stood silent. “Well what are you standing around for prep the test chamber!”

The science team scattered around the room configuring the various pieces of machinery. “Alright how is everything running?”

“All technology is running smoothly.”

“Quickly what chambers aren’t in use?”

“Test-chambers eight, nine, and thirteen are in use with Motorized Equine training; test-chambers 1-5 are in maintenance and chamber six is contaminated.”

“Chamber seven?”

“Chamber seven has been given the green light sir.”

“Good. Get the Nova prospect in the ventilation system so we may begin the test.”

“ON IT,” one of the science team members said jumping on the job.”

“Good. How are the failsafe procedures looking?”

“We’re ready for just about anything going wrong sir.”

“Good. Now what’s our motto?”

“SCIENCE RHYMES WITH COMPLIANCE,” all said in unison.

“What doesn’t rhyme with compliance?”

“FAILURE,” all answered in unison.

“Great Peryite, who whipped you all into obedience?” Stargazer asked in amazement.

“Chief Scientist Casimir has a very strict policy about how we perform in our jobs.”

“Sounds like he could teach generals how to bark orders,” Stargazer replied.

“He takes science very seriously and has no place for buck ups in Lightspeed Research. Anyhow the test-chamber is ready for usage. When you’re ready we will begin.”

“Highness.”

“Alright. Let’s get this done.” Two scientist escorted the Equestrian trooper to the test-chamber and the rest escorted Twilight and Stargazer to an observation room.

Twilight looked down onto the test-chamber through the glass window of the observation room. The Equestrian soldier stood in the center of the test-chamber waiting for the test to begin. “Alright now we’ll be administering the Nova Prospect. We’ll be monitoring your vital signs at all times to make sure nothing bad is happening; should you feel the effects of the poison use the communicator provided to you to let us know you’re in distress. How about we give that communicator a test?”

“I’m gonna die in here,” the Equestrian soldier said in a solemn voice.

“Perfect…not the idea of you dying; the communicator…is working perfectly…and functioning well. Uh we’ll begin in three…two…one.” With that the ventilation units began pumping the toxic gas into the test-chamber.

“Is he still alive?”

“He’s perfectly healthy. No degeneration from the gas and his vital signs are clear.”

“Is…is everything alright down there?”

“NO. I’m in a room filled with toxic gas. I’d hardly call that alright!”

“Well you aren’t dead. How do you feel?”

“Honestly? A bit short of breath.”

“That’s understandable,” Stargazer replied. “You can survive in the poison but that doesn’t mean you can breathe it; you still need oxygen. Get him an oxygen mask.”

“Are you sure that won’t interfere with the test results?”

“He’s already received direct exposure. More won’t hurt him.”

“Alright we’re sending down an oxygen mask via delivery lift. Make your way over to the right side of the test-chamber and pick it up.” The Equestrian soldier moved to the wall and felt his way to the lift. He found the mask and quickly put it on.

“Got it. You know, this makes risking your life for science rather comfy.”

“For the last time you were never in danger. Have a little faith in someone who would naturally want you dead,” Stargazer said in an irritated and sarcastic tone.

After five minutes all had their proof of the spell’s effectiveness and the test was over. “Well Stargazer; I suppose I owe you some thanks.”

“Save your thanks for after your battle. Better yet save your thanks all together. I never wanted to help you; I’m only doing this because I know what will happen if I don’t.”

“Regardless of your reasons you have my thanks.”

“Well keep it. Besides I haven’t taught you the spell yet so we should get to work on that.”

“Hold on now,” one of the science team said. Twilight and Stargazer turned to him. “There’s one test we haven’t found many candidates for that you two might be perfect for.”

“What test would that be?” Twilight asked.

“It’s an augmentation…well I suppose there’s a better word for it somewhere but that’s not what’s important. It’s sort of a brain scan…well OK not a brain scan; more we delve deep into you personal memories; copy some; and then paste them in someone else’s mind.”

“I’m sorry… WHAT!” Twilight yelled.

“All we’re going to do is take a double helix sample from Stargazer here and see if we can…awaken the memories of learning or casting the spell.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. I don’t cater to the idea of an Alicorn or anyone for that matter being shown my memories,” Stargazer retorted.

“Relax Mr. Stargazer. We’ll only be fishing out a single memory we promise.” Stargazer and Twilight exchanged skeptical glances. “Look, chances are we won’t even be able to pull out a single memory. This experiment is based on a theory. Come on can you two just flatter us; please?”

Twilight sighed. “Well Stargazer. You up for it?”

“I suppose this can bring no harm…wait this isn’t going to hurt is it?”

“We’ll be using an obnoxiously large needle to get the samples but no more painful than getting blood drawn.”

“I suppose that’s alright. Whenever you’re ready I suppose.”

“Excellent. If you two would follow me to the procedure room, we can begin.” With that Twilight and Stargazer followed the scientist to the procedure room.

“Uh…a…are you certain about all this ‘cause I’m having second thoughts,” Stargazer whimpered.

“Yeah I mean…if all we have to do is get poked by a needle why do we need to be lying down for this?” Twilight said feeling somewhat uncomfortable.

Both she and Stargazer were in beds next to each other. They lay face up in a tilted position looking at a series of maddeningly bright screens. In between them was a table topped with an assortment of needles. The two periodically eyeballed the table as though they expected it to disappear. “We get a better shot at the vertebrae when you’re in this position. The beds are only for comfort. Now are you ready to begin?”

“I’m not so sure anymore,” Twilight said.

“Me neither,” Stargazer added.

“Oh come now. Like I said, chances are we won’t get the results we want.”

Stargazer sighed. “Oh fine. Just get it over with,”

“Alright. Now if you don’t feel a thing then something’s wrong.” The scientist proceeded to inject a moderate size needle into Stargazer’s back. He cringed and cursed at the scientist. “There. That wasn’t so bad now was it Mr. Stargazer?”

“Easy for you to say you dirty svoloch. You were the one holding the needle.”

“Yes, yes I know it hurt but you may have helped science greatly. Please stay in the labs until we give you our results…or lack of.” With that the scientist left the two to process the helix.

“You alright?” Twilight asked.

“What do you care?” Stargazer said coldly.

“You’re a living being in my eyes.”

“Yeah. A living being clad in green.”

“I don’t care what you wear; you’re not taking arms against us.”

“I should have died with a rifle in my hooves.”

“You wouldn’t have taken a single soul with you.”

“I never said I would have.”

“So you think it’s better to die for nothing than to live. I’ve never heard of more foolish pride.”

“I lived and would have died to serve the Union. Now I live to kiss your arse.” Twilight didn’t respond.

Stargazer chewed on a silver necklace of a heart filling the room with the sound of metal on teeth. “What are you doing?”

“I do this when I’m troubled.”

“There are better ways of relieving stress.”

“I know. But I can’t really kill right now can I.”

“Well there are certainly more oral friendly ways.”

“This reminds me of why I fight…well fought.”

“Why?”

“Let’s not talk about it.” The room was quiet for a good ten minutes before Stargazer’s patience ran out. “OK that’s it I’m sick of waiting for that lab coat wearing mudak to come back; svoloch probably forgot about us.”

Twilight sighed getting up from the bed. “Come on, let’s head back.”

As if on cue the scientist from before rushed in, panting. “Highness. Mr. Stargazer. The DNA we extracted was cracked and we managed to pull several decent memories from it.”

“Oh how delightful. You rats get to view events of my life no matter how personal they are to me. What in Peryite’s name made me think this was even a minorly a good idea?”

“Relax Mr. Stargazer. We only kept the memories we were looking for. The rest were marked in our lab files as successes and destroyed.”

Stargazer sighed. “Fine. What is it we do now?”

“Your job here is pretty much over Mr. Stargazer. We found the sample we were looking for. I’ll see to it personally when we put this achievement in science books everywhere; your name will be on the front page.”

“Thank you I suppose. I never craved glory; only peace and equality.”

“A humble stallion to the end Mr. Stargazer. We’ve arranged for some escorts to bring you back to the Union POW quarters here in Canterlot.”

“As for you Highness…well I’d like to say your job is done here. In fact I’d really appreciate it if you’d say your job is done and go about your day. However I suppose I am required to tell you that now that we have the memories of Stargazer learning the spell we could in theory add that memory to your limbic system making the memory part of yours, ergo making casting the spell simple as one two three.”

“You say it as though you’re worried.”

“Well we’ve never tested this kind of thing before. Uh…we have literally no idea what could happen. We do have some technology that could work. We tried to reawaken memories in other animals and that seemed to work with them. So in theory all we have to do is make this DNA sample compatible with you and embed it in your genetic structure.”

“You make it sound so simple.”

“I was at Lightspeed Research Facility before it got shut down. I was splicing DNA while you were learning how to walk.”

“Did you even do any experiments with living beings’ DNA?”

The scientist was given pause. “We did have some DNA and gene experiments. They didn’t produce the results we expected. We knew mutation was a possible outcome but what we got was nothing we could have dared to imagine. In the end they lost their bodies, their minds, their nature, hell maybe even their soul.”

“Poor animals”

“Yeah…animals.”

“So will this be that risky?”

“Unlikely. That was different species splicing. Your body will be fine; what I’m worried about is your mind. Since these aren’t your memories I’m worried it might send you into shock seeing memories of another. Your brain might not handle it well.”

Twilight paused considering the risks. She then remembered the times she visited the past via memories of the dreamstride.”

“I’ll take the procedure.”

“Your majesty please. I don’t want to have your blood on my hooves. Even if you do agree to this if you die in the labs I’ll be sent to the gallows. Hell we might all get sent to the gallows.”

“Will the procedure damage my brain?”

“No but the memories might have a negative impact on you.”

“Then believe me I should be able to handle it.”

“Alright,” the scientist said retrieving a small device. “Then say it.”

“Excuse me?”

“This is a VOX audio diary. A small recoding device we use around the labs to record results. I want you to say on recording that you want to do this and that you’re aware of the danger.”

“Very well,” Twilight said as the scientist started recording.

“Are you Twilight Sparkle, princess of Equestria?”

“I am.”

“You are aware of the dangers of this test including but not limited to brain damage, memory loss, loss of mind, and death.”

“I am.”

“You also confirm that you have not informed anyone other than me that you have chosen to take this test.”

“That is correct.”

The scientist clicked a button on the side of the recorder and ended it. “Very well then. Come with me and we can begin the procedure.” With that Twilight and the scientist left to the cerebral research wing.

Twilight lay down on a surgery table with a heart monitor on her hoof, and a twenty equine emergency crew on standby; all of which tried their best to dissuade her from the experiment. “I’ll ask again are you sure you want to go through with this?”

“The answer hasn’t changed from the last fifteen seconds ago when you asked it.”

“Even if this experiment is a complete success with no side effects and you’re completely fine we’re still going to lose our hides if Casimir finds out we used you and we’re required to give him all test results.”

“I thought he’d be happy to see science conducted.”

“Not when it jeopardizes Lightspeed Research.”

“You all know what you’re doing.”

“Maybe so but we don’t know what will happen. We haven’t even been able to test it on animals yet. We refrain from pony testing until we have a decent survival rating.”

“So long as the procedure is safe I’m confident my head can handle it after what I’ve been through.”

“Alright,” the scientist sighed putting a mask over Twilight’s muzzle. “We’ll begin in a few moments. Administering anesthesia now.” Twilight’s vision began to blur and fade as she lost consciousness.

“Alright now that she’s asleep how about we just damage the technology and tell her we couldn’t complete the procedure because the tech blew a fuse,” one of the science team suggested.

“You have my vote.”

“Mine as well.”

“No nay saying from me.”

“Best idea I’ve heard all day.”

“Finally something we can all agree on.”

“Why can’t we come to such quick conclusions when it comes to coffee and pastries for the lounge.”

“Good no objections let’s get to it so we can…”

“Hold on now,” a voice said as a tall stallion entered the room. “I believe this is a perfectly appropriate experiment; and I for one want to see its effects.”

All stared dumbstruck at the black unicorn stallion with gleaming red eyes. “Who the Tartarus are you; and what makes you think you can come in here and bark orders?!”

“My name is none of you’re concern but if you want to address me call me Ghast. As for my reasoning for ordering you around; you’re precious Chief Scientist Casimir has a contract with me. One he knows he can’t weasel out of. I won’t bore you with the details but the important part is I can use Lightspeed Research and staff for whatever I please (science related of course.)”

“I sure hope you don’t think you can just spin a tale and expect us to believe it without proof.”

“Of course not,” Ghast said pulling out a small form and ID badge. “I believe all is in order.”

The scientist looked over the papers and ID badge. “He’s got level A clearance and a ‘patron’ permit.”

“So we have no real say here…do we.”

“Nope. What he says goes just like Mr. Casimir.”

The scientist sighed. “Come on boys.” He turned to Ghast. I swear. If she dies from this I’ll see to it your neck is stretched right along side ours.”

“Fear not simple one. We all dance our part in life’s great tune. She still has quite some dancing left to do…she will not perish here.”

“Don’t give me any of that prophet bullshit. We make our fate.”

“You believe you have a say in this?” Ghast laughed. “You all follow the conductors lead; even if you don’t know it. Trying to stray from your destiny will only lead to your own pain and misery. Your boss Casimir could tell you his tale and how he learned it the hard way. He thought he had a choice. So I…corrected him. I assume you won’t need any correcting now will you?” Ghast asked staring hard into the stallion’s eyes.

The scientist looked back somewhat intimidated by Ghast. He turned his attention to Twilight and the science team. “Alright boys lets get started. Is the DNA strand compatible?”

“Ready to be embedded sir.”

“Alright take a cell sample and then implant it. Should all things go right then the genetic code should be accepted and the memory awakened.” The scientist drew a blood sample from Twilight and placed it in a small Petri dish.

“It’s been some time since we used the DNA splicer; are you sure you remember how to use it correctly?”

The head scientist looked to the stallion. “I used this thing dozens of times. I ruined the lives of countless souls with this wretched device.”

“That doesn’t make me feel at ease.”

“Don’t worry it’s been sanitized and thoroughly scrubbed so not a single trace of DNA sample 119 was left in it.” The scientist placed the dish in a tall rectangular device and the sample of Stargazer’s DNA in a compartment at the top. “Here we go.”

The machine clicked and hummed to life. “Cell nucleus compromised. Foreign DNA administered,” the device said in an AI voice. The machine hummed and clicked once more before presenting the blood in a small test tube on the other side. The scientist picked up the small tube and looked at it hard.

“This is either going to make our names in textbooks; or strip our names from this world forever.” He put the DNA sample in a syringe and walked over to Twilight. “For science.”

“For science.”

“For science.”

“For science.”

“For science.”

“For science.”

“Someone kill me now I can’t watch.”

The scientist hesitantly injected the blood into Twilight. “There…it’s done.”

“Is she still alive?” One of the science team said in a panic.

“She only got the DNA two seconds ago! It will take some time before we know if any damage was done. When she wakes up we’ll conduct our report.

“You mean IF she wakes up.”

“NO. I mean WHEN !!!”

“Alright so what do we do now?”

“Let’s take her somewhere more comfy.”

“Comfort. Really.”

“That’s pretty much all we can do for her.”

“I’ve always been willing to take life for the sake of science; yet here I am so concerned about one life.”

“Don’t forget it’s our lives on the line as well.”

“We’ve been doing things like this for the longest time. We’ve been risking out lives since we started working for Casimir.”

“But never as much risk as now.”

“Hey guys. MAYBE we SHOULDN’T talk about this next to her.”

“She can’t hear us.”

“WE don’t know that.”

“Good point.”

“Enough. Let’s just take her to the infirmary ward.”

“Yes sir,” two science team members said carrying Twilight out of the room.

“Alright. Now Mr. Ghast you’re going to stay here until…” The scientist scanned the room looking for the black unicorn. “Mr. Ghast. Mr. Ghast. You two where did he go!?”

“I don’t know,” the science team members said in unison.”

“WELL DON’T JUST STAND THERE FIND HIM!!!” The two scientists rushed out the room trying to find Ghast.

Twilight lay in an infirmary bed with two science team members watching over her. “How long do have to vulture over her?”

“Until she wakes up.”

“This is bad you know. I say we turn tail and bail before we’re sent to the gallows.”

“You can’t run; Casimir will find you.”

“Buck Casimir.”

“You don’t buck Casimir. CASIMIR BUCKS YOU!!!”

The two argued on until they were interrupted by the black stallion. “Your boss said he needs you.”

“Who, Casimir?”

“No, no the scientist that oversaw the experiment.”
“Thank you. Mr. Ghast, wasn’t it?”

“Correct. Now be on your way.” The two scientists left the room to return to the experiment room. Ghast chuckled and approached Twilight. “Three thousand years I’ve waited for this; and now my time is dawning and your world is dying. You have no idea how patient I can be…so long as I have my way in the end. And so when the Pantheon rejected me I descended down to the realm of mortals and took up residence in the land free of light; in my Empire of the Eclipsed Sun,” Ghast said slowly stroking her mane.

“You and he know my pain. To watch what you love be stolen from you; to be denied what you’ve earned. I watched for a millennium as the two nations clashed. And when they tired of war I tired of them. As I will with you. But until that day comes I’ll play with you and Peryite like toys; and just like toys when you break I’ll throw you away.” Ghast smiled at the unconscious mare. He whispered in her ear. “
Dream your dream of Goodbye.
Bloody seas; burning skies.
Dream your dream of Goodbye.
No more tears when you die.

“So this is your trump card huh Mother? You’ve become so desperate you now trust foals like her to carry the weight of two worlds? It might be safer to smother her here and now; but as much as I hate to say it I need her to stick around. I will tire of the U.G.E.R eventually; and when I do I’ll show that boy all he was meant to be.” Ghast illuminated his hoof with dark magic and placed it on Twilight’s forehead.
The truest leaders rise up; go to extremes.
Pony innocence and morality is but a dream.
Now I want you to remember these words:
‘An Iron Hoof Forged in Rage Cooled by Blood.’

With that Ghast slowly got up and left Twilight to her sleep.

“Alright Mr. Stargazer thank you for your services.”

“Yeah whatever. Can I get some rest or something?”

“Of course. You may retire for the day. We’ve taken the liberty of filling out your service cards for rest of the week. You can relax for a good long while Mr. Stargazer.”

“Thanks,” Stargazer said indifferently walking away to the POW barracks. He lay down in a poorly supported cot that sagged down when weight was applied. He spent some five or so minutes staring at the bland beige ceiling until he felt it maddening. Apart from him there were only three other troops in the room a pair of whom were gambling ration tokens in a game of poker. He took the opportunity to use the old gramophone in the room hoping to avoid a dispute over what music was played or music being played at all. He levitated a record he had his eyes on for some time over and looked at it. The vinyl seemed smooth to the touch; the record case had the name of some studio he hadn’t heard of but a white unicorn mare seemed to be advertising the records. He set it in the Gramophone and placed the needle on it. He looked to the other soldiers to see if any held objections. None seemed to care enough to raise a complaint. Stargazer sat with his eyes closed as the music captivated him and shrouded his mind in a veil of nostalgia. The memories of home came flowing to him like the ocean of time had repeated one of her smoothest most pleasant and bountiful tides just for him. His joy was cut short as he felt cold metal rub against his foreleg. He grabbed the silver necklace and looked at it with sadness. He held it close to his heart and rolled to his side. “I’ll never forget you,” he whispered. “Or the events of the infamous day. In the one place I called home.

“Stargazer. Stargazer. Stargazer will you stop daydreaming and pay attention.”

Stargazer turned to the stallion looking hard at him. “Yes master. I’m sorry…just lost in thought is all.”

“No excuses my pupil. We will begin. If you’re going to serve the Union then you’ll need to know how to shield yourself and your comrades from poison.”

“But sir. Won’t we all be receiving protection from his Eminence?”

“Is that your excuse not to learn?” The stallion said slapping Stargazer’s hoof.

“No master. Forgive my insolence.”

“Forgiveness will be given when you succeed in casting the spell. NOW AGAIN.” Stargazer struggled to cast the spell. He strained and cringed as he fell to the floor from exhaustion. “UP PUPIL!”

“Yes master,” Stargazer said as he rose to his hooves, panting.

“You need to get yourself straightened up Stargazer. I’ve seen you use magic. This is just a different type of spell.”

“Those were all combat spells sir.”

“You need to learn how to protect life; not just take it.”

“Taking life can save life.”

“So will saving it boy. NOW UP.” Stargazer continued trying to cast the spell for what seemed like an hour. “That’s enough. I grow tired young Stargazer.”

“Master. I can cast this. I know I can.”

“As do I; but not now; not here. You have the skill and the magic but I’m not the motive that you need. You started down this path when your father was killed during an Equestrian bombing run. After that day you gained the will and rage to take life. When the time comes you will be faced not with a loved one’s death but a loved one in need. You will either rise to the challenge or be consumed by complete and absolute loss. Until then Stargazer your training with me is over. Return to your home.”
“Yes sir. Glory to the Union.” Stargazer walked through the streets of the town passing through several Union checkpoints. The soldiers greeted and saluted the trainee before sending him on his way. Stargazer walked on for fifteen more minutes until he reached a small schoolhouse. He approached a small blue filly coloring on the pavement with chalk. The filly turned her head to him with a smile. “Come on Petals. Sorry for making you wait.”

“That’s okay. I know you’re training to be a soldier so mostly that consumes your time. I wish I could talk you out of this,” she said glumly.”

“Petals you know those slime balls are the ones that took our father.”

“I know but killing them won’t bring him back.”

“I never said it would. But I don’t want any others to suffer. That’s why I’m training.”

“If you do go I’ll suffer,” Petals said with saddened eyes. She grabbed at a necklace of a heart she wore and began chewing on it.

“Isn’t that the necklace I bought for you on your fifth birthday?”

“Yeah. It helps to chew on it when I’m stressed.”

“You could lose a tooth that way. Not a good habit.”

“You could lose a limb out there.”

Stargazer wrapped his foreleg around his little sister and pulled her close. “I’m only going to be sent as part of an occupation force. I won’t be going out into battle; I promise.”

“Brother.”

“Enough. Let’s not dwell on this grim subject. Come on lets go.” Stargazer levitated the small filly and gently placed her on his back before heading into the living districts of the town. As they walked Petals hummed a tune while viewing the town. “You know there are lyrics to that melody.”

“I know. Mother taught me how to sing it.”

“Well now it’s been a while since I’ve heard it. Care to sing?”

“Sure brother. Hmm … let’s see here. How did it go?”

Des yeux qui font baisser les miens,
Un rire qui se perd sur sa bouche,
Voilà le portrait sans retouche
De l'homme auquel j'appartiens
Quand il me prend dans ses bras
Il me parle tout bas,
Je vois la vie en rose.
Il me dit des mots d'amour,
Des mots de tous les jours,
Et ça me fait quelque chose.
Il est entré dans mon cœur
Une part de bonheur
Dont je connais la cause.
C'est lui pour moi, moi pour lui dans la vie,
Il me l'a dit, l'a juré pour la vie.
Et dès que je l'aperçois
Alors je sens en moi
Mon cœur qui bat
Des nuits d'amour à ne plus en finir
Un grand bonheur qui prend sa place
Des ennuis, des chagrins, s'effacent
Heureux, heureux à en mourir.
Quand il me prend dans ses bras
Il me parle tout bas,
Je vois la vie en rose.
Il me dit des mots d'amour,
Des mots

“You’re going to grow into a proper songbird at this rate Petals.”

“You think so?”

“You’ll be in the Union choir before you know it.”

“Wow,” Petals said wide eyed.”

Stargazer smiled and sniffed the air. “Smells like mother has dinner ready.”

“And a pie,” Petals said wrapping her front legs around her brother’s neck.”

Stargazer pushed open the door and placed Petals back on the ground. He took off his Trainee uniform and put it on the robe rack by the front door before heading into the dining room. A pot of stew sat patiently on a slab of marble in the center of the table. Silverware and bowls adorned the table placed neatly under snowy white napkins. A tan mare with a golden mane stood in the kitchen pulling a rhubarb pie out of the oven. She turned to Stargazer and Petals. “Good to see you’re home sweeties,” she said with a light smile. Stargazer took the pie with his magic. “Allow me Mother. You’ve earned a break.”

“That coming from the stallion going through the Union’s training program.”

“Yes but you keep this family going. You think I could cook? Or give enough attention to Petals? Sure I make the money but you’re the one who does about everything else.”

The mare smiled at him before serving him and Petals stew. The three ate and watched as the sun dipped into the horizon and vanished from view. When they were done Stargazer took the dishes and silverware to the kitchen sink. “Thank you sweetie. Your father would be proud of you.”

“I’ll believe that when I start killing those tyrants clad in white.”

“Stargazer this conflict isn’t ours. I know not if it’s on the shoulders of ideology or the shoulders of greed but I know it’s not on ours.”

“That didn’t stop those Equestrian dogs from bringing us into it.”

“We’re just civilians in their eyes. They never had anything personal held against us.”

“EXACTLY. We’re nothing in their eyes. They don’t care if their bombs scorch our earth or their actions take our lives. Might as well side with those that haven’t made us mourn.”

“Stargazer please; I’ve already lost your father; I don’t want to lose more. What’s more important to you? Your loved ones that have passed; or those that are still alive?”

Stargazer was silent. “I…I…You know I want revenge but you know the answer to that.”

“Revenge is only worth chasing if your gain outweighs what you have to lose. Are your sister and I not important enough to you that you wouldn’t live for us?”

Stargazer sighed. “What would you have me do? I’ve already started down the path of no return. You know now that I’ve pledged my allegiance; there ain’t no going back.”

“Just find some other service for them other than putting your neck on the line on a battlefield. Please Stargazer.”

Stargazer sighed once more. “I’ll see what can be done but it’s late now. Let me stoke the fire then we should get some sleep.”

“Very well. I trust you’ll see it through. Goodnight sweetie. I love you.”

Stargazer watched his mother climb up the stairs (the last time he’d ever see her). He put fresh kindling on the pyre before heading up to his room. The house only came with two bedrooms so he and Petals shared the room. She was already asleep on her bed in the left side of the room. Stargazer climbed into his bed and slowly drifted off to sleep.

“Wake up. Wake up brother!”

“Petals it’s got to be three in the morning; let me sleep,” Stargazer moaned.

“Brother the Equestrians are here!”

“Huh…w…what!” Stargazer slurred as his adrenaline forced him wide-awake. Alarms and warning bells were heard from outside as well as the high pitched whistle of mortars. “Come on Petals, just like I talked to you about, we go to the bunker. I’ll get mother; you head out.” Stargazer darted up the stairs trying not to trip over himself. He could hear air barges overhead and the bombing runs being commenced. He turned into the hall in time to see a wall of fire engulf the area. He turned back into the stairway trying not to lose control. He hacked and gasped and sobbed into his foreleg before pulling himself up remembering his sister needed him. He rushed to the bottom floor and swiftly threw on his uniform for identity, then grabbed Petals and threw her on his back.

“Where’s Mom?!”

“She had gone out for some extra pyre during the night. She’s probably at the bunker by now.”

“Let’s hurry brother. I don’t want to worry her.”

“Hold on,” Stargazer said as he picked up the pace. He was thankful that Petals was still blissfully naïve. He knew he had to keep her from the truth until she could stomach the pain. Mortars and bombs continued to tear into the city, spreading fire and rubble into the streets. Union troops were trying to get the citizens to safety while holding out for antiaircraft reinforcements. Stargazer galloped through the streets trying to reach the shelter as quickly as possible. Alliance barges began descending on the town dropping off troops. “Hold on Petals, we’re almost there; just another block and we’ll be in the clear.” Stargazer turned the corner and galloped down the final stretch to the bunker. As he did mortars landed in the streets. Stargazer’s vision blurred, and his ears rang with shellshock as he got back on his hooves and tried to regain his balance. As he did several Equestrian soldiers leapt off a barge to the ground below. They quickly turned their guns to him and Petals. “Whoa, whoa easy now. I…I’m unarmed see,” Stargazer said putting his front legs up.

“Send the foal over here,” one demanded.

“Petals do what they say.”

“No brother!” Petals cried.

“GO!” Stargazer yelled embracing his sister.

Petals slowly walked over to the Equestrian soldiers. The soldier configured an earpiece communicator. “Captain. I’ve got a Union rookie here not even an official soldier; he’s unarmed how should I proceed? …But sir…he has his little sister here with him…looks no more than six. …Yes sir.”

The Equestrian soldier readied his rifle and pointed it to Stargazer. “Come on…please you don’t have to go through with this,” Stargazer begged.

“For what its worth I’m sorry.”

“NO!!! Don’t hurt him,” Petals wailed as she grabbed at the soldier’s foreleg knocking his rifle to the ground.

“Get off me kid,” the soldier said pulling hard away from the foal clinging to his hoof. He tried to push her off and she started to budge. As Petals struggled against the soldier she grabbed at anything for traction on his hoof ware. The stallion continued to push until he heard the ominous sound of spring-lock mechanisms closing, followed swiftly by the sound of metal cutting through bone. Petals cried and screamed as she fell to the ground with a large gash in her chest. The Equestrian soldier stared disoriented at the blood soaked hoof blade and the crying delirious foal huddled in a ball bleeding out. “I…I didn’t open the blade, sweet Celestia I…”

“YOU GODS DAMN ANIMAL!!!” Stargazer yelled in absolute fury as he tackled the soldier to the ground. He grabbed the still shocked soldier’s hoof blade and stabbed him through the gullet repeatedly. The other soldier quickly drew his shot gauntlet and opened fire on Stargazer. Stargazer sprawled to the ground grasping his wound. As the soldier approached him to finish the job Stargazer grabbed a piece of debris with his magic and threw it at the soldier’s head. Summoning all his strength and will Stargazer got to his hooves and limped toward the soldier. He fell to his knees before him before bashing his head in with the piece of debris from before. Stargazer lay down on the hard concrete absolutely exhausted. The sounds of war, hard ground, and shards of glass that dug into his skin and utter pain from his wound went unnoticed to him as he dragged himself to his sister’s side. He wrapped his almost limp foreleg around her lifeless body and pulled it close. “Sis. Please, you can’t leave me too.”

Stargazer forced himself on his back and then his upper body into an upright position. He held the filly in his lap cradling her light body. Gently he took her necklace off and held it with his magic. He placed the point up towards his throat and shut his eyes. “Don’t leave me,” a soft faint voice pleaded.

Stargazer looked down at his little sister struggling to raise a hoof to stop his actions. He cradled her tighter gently rocking her ever so slowly. His tears began pouring down on her leaving patches in her fur where the salty liquid landed. “We’ve got survivors.”

Two Union soldiers approached Stargazer and Petals. “Damn he’s badly wounded.”

“Just take her; leave me,” Stargazer said in desperation.

“No comrade left behind. Alexi, get the foal. I’ll take our comrade here.”

“Yes brother.”

Alexi approached Stargazer who still clung to his sister. “Don’t worry. I’ll take good care of her.”

Stargazer hesitantly gave him his sister before being thrown on the back of the other pony. Stargazer cringed at the sudden pain of being moved. “Chyort,” Stargazer hissed.

“You’ll be OK.”

“What is your name?”

“Alexi.”

“I thought the short one was Alexi.”

“Oh how nice. I’m the short one,” Alexi griped.

“He’s Private Alexi Borodin Zubov. I’m Lieutenant Alexi Zubov.”

“Brothers in arms huh?”

“Yeah.”

“Partners are only good for getting you killed.”

“Sometimes you put the lives of others before yours. Wouldn’t you know; you just told me to bring your sis to safety and not worry about you.”

“While we’re on that GET MOVING!!” Stargazer hacked.

The two galloped down the streets of the village to the bunker. Several more barges descended and dropped their payloads of troops. “Commissar Petrenko. We’ve got pigs in need of butchering. Call in the mortars.”

“Yes comrade Lieutenant. Give us some smoke and we’ll send the package.”

Lieutenant Zubov threw a smoke grenade to signal the strike. Seconds later the warheads landed taking out the Equestrian troops. “Come on brother we need to go before something else goes wron…” The three watched as the pods opened and began flooding the streets with poison. “What the hell! Comrade Petrenko we asked for mortars not Cyanogen bombs!”

“We’re short on mortars we had to use these. What’s the problem exactly; you’re immune to the poison, remember.”

“Comrade we’re escorting citizens!”

“Peryite almighty. Well now that complicates things. Run!”

“Fine. Alexi come on and…”

“Brother, there are Equestrians behind us!”

“What! Damn it. DAMN IT!!”

“Hold on,” Stargazer choked. “I…I have one other solution. Bring me Petals.” Alexi placed the limp filly at Stargazer’s side. He illuminated his horn and placed it to her head and dispersed the magic. Her body turned a light nimbus cloud gray and her face grew a pale complexion. “Guess you were right master,” Stargazer chuckled.

“You knew how to cast that magic,” Alexi said in disbelief. “Guess you got a lucky break.”

“I’m bleeding out, can’t walk, and my sister is in critical condition. DON’T BUCKING TELL ME I’VE GOT LUCK!!!”

“Come on. We’ll lose them in the poison,” Lieutenant Zubov said galloping on followed by Alexi. The two galloped down an ally and opened the bunker door. “Damn,” Lieutenant Zubov huffed. “I though for sure our hides were cooked.”

“Same here. Lets get these two some medical treatment.”

“You hear that Mr. Stargazer. You made it.”

Stargazer groaned unable to respond properly from blood loss as he faded into unconsciousness.

“Mr. Stargazer. Mr. Stargazer. Mr. Stargazer are you still with us?” Stargazer groaned and forced his eyes partly open and looked at the stallion in a doctor’s uniform. “Ah good you’re awake. Let’s make sure you’re completely with us.” He grabbed a flashlight with his magic and held it above Stargazer’s head. “Please look at the light.” Stargazer tilted his head and looked at the blinding light. “Good. Come on now…if you can walk that is.” Stargazer slowly got off the surgery table and fell to the floor. The doctor gave him a leg up and helped him walk. Apart from an immense pain from the surgery he felt fine. After a few minutes of walking the doc broke the silence. “You should consider yourself lucky. Not many can say they’ve lived to get surgery for a magitech weapon wound.”

“I’ll consider myself lucky when someone shoots at me and misses. Where are we going by the way?”

“Lieutenant Zubov (against my advice) instructed me to take you to your sister once you were out of surgery.”

“Petals! How is she?”

“Stable but I wouldn’t say good. She’s in no danger mind you. But I wouldn’t call that condition good.”

The doctor grabbed his ID key and slid it through the scanner and the door clicked open. “Petals!”

The small filly turned her head to the direction of the voice. “Brother,” she coughed slightly with a smile.

The doctor let Stargazer down by his sister’s bed. She reached out to him and he placed his hoof on hers. “How do you feel?”

“Like there’s a bed of nails pushing down on me. They stitched my ribcage back together. It hurts but I’m still here.”

Stargazer embraced his sister with tears in his eyes. She gently removed her necklace with her magic and placed it in Stargazer’s hoof. “Wh…what’s this.”

“You might get lonely when you get sent off. I want you to have this and if you ever miss me you’ll have something to help you remember.”

“P…Petals I’m not going anywhere I promise.”

“Mr. Zubov said all soldiers and conscripts were being taken away to fight within the week. I know you wanted to fight to avenge father; now you really have the chance.”

“I won’t leave you here alone.”

“Alone?! Won’t mother be here too?”

“I…y…yes of course I mean…” Stargazer saw the look in his sister’s eyes and knew she saw past his lies. Tears formed in both their eyes and they embraced each other once more.

Twilight awoke with an agonizing headache. She steadied her senses and slowly got up from bed. She staggered out the door falling more than once. Twilight continued down the hall until she came upon two science team members. The two stallions hurried to her and held her up. “You alright? Please don’t answer just don’t say anything and we’ll take it as a yes.”

“I…I think I’m fine, just dazed.”

“Come with us; the procedure likely left you drained. We’ll give you some nutrients and adrenaline.”

“T…thanks,” Twilight said as she wrapped her foreleg around one of their necks. The two escorted her to an infirmary ward and got her back to a decent condition. After a few minutes the head scientist entered the room. “Is she in good condition?”

“Yes sir. She seems fine now.”

“Good. Now I’d say we should run a few tests to make sure your brain is still working properly but I know this couldn’t have done any cognitive damage, only psychological damage. Are you still feeling like yourself? Still just as Twilight Sparkle now as you were before?”

“I feel fine honestly. How will I know if this worked?”

“I’m not sure. Try that spell you wanted to cast and if you can’t try ‘remembering’ how. Honestly I don’t know what will trigger the memories. You’ll have to do some field tests.”

“Anything else?”

“You’ll just have to see for yourself. Should you experience any cognitive abnormalities, return for further treatment. Stay safe; let’s never do this again.”

“Is there still someone up for testing the spell?”

“I’m sure we can scrounge up some viable subjects. Bit of advice; should I fetch Stargazer once more?”

“I question if he’d help anymore but in the event he would he might be able to tell me if I did the spell correctly.”

“I’ll have him down here in the briefest of delays.”

“Thank you.” With that Twilight left to train with the spell.

“No visible effect.”

“I know that,” Twilight said in frustration

“Keep at it. I’m sure we can get some fruit out of this work.”

Twilight prepped the spell again and released the magic. “Buck it all, this isn’t going to work.”

“Ha. Royal Highness if I had that attitude my master would have beat me senseless with a stick.”

Twilight turned to the voice. “Surprised you came, Stargazer.”

“I told you I would teach you the spell. So since these halfwit scientists couldn’t teach it to you like at a whim I suppose I have to carry you to that goalpost.”

“Very well then. How did you learn it?”

“I was taught like this. Now let’s Begin.” Stargazer demonstrated the spell to Twilight. “Now you try it.” Twilight attempted the spell once more. “Eh. I’d be a hypocrite if I were utterly disappointed. It took several times myself to get a grasp on the spell; even more to be able to cast it correctly. Try again Highness.” Twilight continued trying to cast the spell for thirty minutes before exhaustion made her collapse. “Up pupil.”

“Yes master,” Twilight said rising to her hooves.

“What did you call me?”

Twilight fell to her knees and clinched her head with her front hooves. She breathed deeply and shut her eyes tight reacting to the pain. Two science team members rushed to her side as well as Stargazer. “Highness, are you alright?” Twilight didn’t respond. “We’d better get her to the infirmary.” The two scientists lifted Twilight onto their backs before heading out.

“Wait,” Twilight snapped before getting to her hooves.

“That girl has a death wish,” one of the scientists snarled.

“Stargazer you didn’t master it this way did you.”

“Excuse me?”

“I see you. I see you clearly. You never completed this training. How did you master this spell?”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“You stopped training with your mentor because he felt you didn’t have the motive or inspiration to do it. What was your trigger?”

“How do you know this?”

“I don’t know but I can see you whenever, wherever it was when you trained.”

Stargazer sighed. “You’re right. I did quit training that day. I don’t much care to go through how I mastered the spell.”

“This wasn’t a request Stargazer. THIS IS AN ORDER.”

Stargazer cringed. “Fine. But how is this supposed to help you learn.”

“Maybe I can remember with you.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“She has a theory,” the scientist interrupted. “If certain things related to the past triggered the memories then she just needs to reenact whatever it was to trigger the memory. Hmm. I’d say it merits further study. Wouldn’t you agree Highness.”

“So long as I get the results I’ll see it done.”

“I don’t want you or anypony diving around my memories like they’re candy in a bowl.”

Suddenly the female-voiced PA system came to life. “An Iron Hoof Forged in Rage, Cooled by Blood.”

Twilight clamped her hooves around her head once more. “Find out whoever is using the PA system,” one of the scientists ordered.

“It’s not important. You’ll stay here; and you Stargazer. What happened in the memory?”

“I’m not talking about it.”

“Really Stargazer. You feel you’re in any position to be giving orders? Remember I only need to clap my hooves and you’d swing.”

“A true tyrant to the end, aren’t you?”

“Call me what you want. I’m starting to think saving that city isn’t worth all this effort.”

“Spoken like a monster.”

“Believe me I can show you what a real monster looks like Stargazer.”

“Uh Highness,” One of the scientists choked. “Are you feeling alright? M…maybe we should get you looked at in the infirmary.”

“AND YOU!” Twilight snapped causing the two scientists to jump back. “Don’t think I can take care of myself now; huh?”

“I never said any of that Highness. Please calm down.”

“Enough. I have no need of you two. You though Stargazer; I will give you my last chance as my patience has almost completely waned. You will tell me about the memory or else.”

Stargazer cringed. “FINE! I hope his eminence puts your gods-damned head on a pike. The first ever time I performed the spell was when my little sister, the only family I had left, was dying and we were trying to escape from your damn wicked solders. The only way my comrades could escape was by hiding in the thick of the Cyanogen gas. I performed the spell on her and she survived. ARE YOU HAPPY!?”

Twilight paused. “No. No I’m not because I couldn’t care less about your damn past and it didn’t trigger the memory.”

“Well I don’ give a shit about you or your troops.”

“Well we’re almost halfway on the same page then. But now that we’re on that question what DO you care about Stargazer?” Twilight said, spreading her wings and taking flight partway up the room.” Stargazer didn’t respond. He grabbed his necklace with his magic and chewed on it not taking his eyes off Twilight. “I’ve had it with that irritating sound,” Twilight snapped yanking away the necklace from Stargazer.”

“Give that back!” Stargazer wailed.

“What, this little thing?” Twilight mocked. “Aw. It’s like taking a toy from a foal.”

“For Celestia’s sake open the door!” One of the scientists wailed. “You up there what is the meaning of this.”

Twilight looked to the observation room to her right. A black stallion watched her though the window. She brushed it off and slowly descended to the floor where the scientists were trying leave. “Aw what’s the matter? You aren’t afraid are you?” she asked glumly. “That breaks my heart you know. But that’s okay, all I really ask is that you do what I say. I just have simple requests and one simple rule. ‘No failure.’” The scientists stared into the mare’s blank eyes. They looked like they were half asleep and the pupils looked dull. “Simplicity itself right,” Twilight said closing her eyes and smiling.

She looked her normal self with that sweet smile. “Uh Highness.”

Twilight opened her eyes and put on a much more sinister smile. “BUT SHOULD YOU BREAK IT I WILL HAVE TO BREAK YOU LIKE YOU BROKE MY HEART.” The scientists jumped back once more. “Now you wouldn’t want that; and frankly neither would I. But sometimes to do some good you’ve got to be the bad guy!” Stargazer charged at Twilight trying to retake his necklace. Twilight illuminated her hoof with magic and swung at Stargazer sending him flying eight feet. “Still at it for your necklace huh? How sad,” Twilight said swinging the necklace in a teasing manner. She looked at the back of the necklace. “Aw what’s this? ‘Petals’ … and who would that be?” Twilight chuckled. Twilight’s eyes dilated as she clamped her front hooves around her head. She opened her eyes and breathed heavily trying to regain her senses. “Huh. W…what happened? I…I’m sorry I. Twilight turned to Stargazer. “D…did she die?” Twilight asked, not sure she wanted an answer.

“WHAT THE BUCK DO YOU CARE YOU GODS DAMN HARLOT!” Stargazer retorted with anger and tears in his eyes.

“I…Stargazer I never meant any of that I…I don’t know what came over me.”

“Maybe it’s your true nature.”

“NO. Please Stargazer, here.” Twilight returned the Stargazer’s necklace. The Unicorn grabbed the necklace from the mare angrily and held it close before backing away. “I don’t know what happened. I just lost control.”

“Highness. Stargazer. I want the both of you to stay here in the facility. We’re going to run a brain scan on Twilight.”

“Leave me out of it,” Stargazer snapped.

“Stargazer because it was your helix that likely did this we need to know of any violent acts you committed.”

“I’m a soldier. It’s what I do.”

“More than that. Anyhow you’re coming with us Mr. Stargazer.”

“Fine,” Stargazer replied agitatedly. With that each of the scientists took Stargazer and Twilight separately.

Twilight sat on a metallic table tilted at an angle and with her legs restrained. “Are those bindings necessary?” Twilight asked with a bit of discomfort.

“Forgive me highness but I’d like them to stay.”

“What I said back there; that wasn’t me.”

“I know. That’s why I’m worried. If we somehow bring…whatever that was back you might go berserk. You threatened to break us if we failed you. Not sure what that sounds like in your ears but it sounds like a tyrant in mine.”

“Is the siphon necessary?”

“More than the bindings. We’ll begin the scan in a few moments.” Twilight watched as the scanners rotated around her in a circle at a somewhat nauseating rate. After a few minutes they slowed to a halt. “Alright lets see what we’ve got,” the scientist said looking over the results. “Hmm.” He shuffled though the papers looking carefully over them.

After five minutes he laid them down on a desk. “Well how do they look?”

“Perfect. And that’s what concerns me. Don’t get me wrong I’m glad you’re in good health but we’re still in the dark as to what set you off like that.”

“So what now?”

“Until we know more I’d like to keep you here in the labs. Oh officials are going to be hammering me with questions until Casimir comes back and then he’ll hammer me with scolding.”

“I can’t stay here I need to cast that spell.”

“You mean the spell you never learned?”

“I think I’ve got a grip on it now. I need to get the air force suited up so we can besiege Cloudsdale.”

“Highness I doubt that’s wise, we should…”

“Highness,” a scientist huffed barging in interrupting the two. “We’ve received word that Cloudsdale is prepping another lightning storm. Commander Dusk will authorize a M.A.D bomb launch soon.”

Twilight rose to her hooves. “I need to stop this.”

“Highness please.”

“NO!” Show me the way out of here now.

“I…yes highness.” With that the scientist led Twilight out of the labs.

“Is this necessary?”

“Yes Mr. Stargazer.

“What is it you wanted to hear again?”

“Have you ever had any brutal acts?”

“Such as?”

“Any unnecessary violence or acts of cruelty.”

“Why again?”

“We’re trying to find out what made Twilight snap like that.”

“Humph. Maybe it’s just her nature.”

“STARGAZER!

“Fine. I suppose there is one thing but I’m not talking about it.

“Either tell us or we’ll sedate you and pull it out of your memory.”

“I…I…will you tell officials about this?”

“Any war crimes you tell us here will stay in here.”

Stargazer sighed. “Very well. I’ll tell you.”

“I’m all ears.”

“GET MOVING -- command says we’re pulling out. Go on boys. I’ll keep you covered, you too Lieutenant.”

“Stargazer I’m not letting you fight off the Equestrians on your own.”

“Why do you care so much? And what happened to your brother?”

“He got sent to a different division. And I want you to live to see your sister again; besides you stayed back to kill the Equestrians three times already..”

“Don’t worry; I can handle myself; you have family to return to as well.”

Lieutenant Zubov hesitated before leaving the Unicorn to hold down the hall. Stargazer loaded his gun and readied himself. He listened as the sound of metal hoof-ware grew louder. He pulled out a smoke grenade and tossed it down the hall. Thick smoke filled the hall; blinding the Equestrian troops. Stargazer opened fire on them before leaping to the floor. Their fire soared over his head before he fired back in his prone position. The smoke had almost cleared and Stargazer surveyed the death. Among fifteen bodies a young Equestrian soldier crawled back down the corridor clinging to his last threads of life. Stargazer approached the soldier as he tried to escape. He noticed a pistol and kicked it over to the soldier in a teasing manner. The soldier placed his hoof on the pistol as Stargazer stepped on the hoof. The soldier cringed in pain as he tried to free his hoof. Eventually he freed it and grasped it in pain. Stargazer levitated the pistol with his magic and placed it to the young soldier’s head. He looked down at the bleeding pony before firing. Stargazer fitted the pistol in his holster before galloping down the hall to the evac point. He leapt onto an air-barge as the automated transport hovered back to its flagship. “Stargazer. I’m glad to see you’re okay.”

“Yeah I’m fine Lieutenant and…”

“Zubov!”

Lieutenant Zubov turned to the voice and bowed. “Yes Marshal Nikita, what can I do for you?”

“There are POW’s that we are trying to interrogate. They’ve yet to share their secrets.”

“I’m on it sir.”

“Lieutenant Zubov would you mind if I joined you?” Stargazer asked.

“Actually you’re being rewarded,” Nikita said. Zubov and Stargazer and turned to Nikita. “According to the soldiers you held back the Alliance troops so our boys could escape. Those actions have earned you a medal of the green banner.”

Stargazer bowed to the Marshal of the Global Union. “Thank you sir it is an honor.”

“Indeed. Come along now.” Stargazer followed Nikita through the halls to the bridge. “There’s a ceremony for this but I’ve never been one for such things.” Nikita pinned the medal on Stargazer’s jacket and gave a light smile. “I heard what happened to your sister Stargazer.” Stargazer looked down and cringed. “You know what those animals do first hoof Mr. Stargazer. Don’t let them go unpunished. I know Zubov might be loyal to the end but he doesn’t realize something I do and I think you can as well. The fact that brutality is the only way to end a war; to cut down a weed is fruitless work. They’d just grow back later. The only way is to pull them up from the roots and to show no mercy and expect none from the enemy. Do you understand Stargazer?”

Stargazer stared at Nikita for what seemed like hours. “Yes. They have no right to mercy.”

Nikita smiled. “I want to see how you handle this.” Nikita pulled down a monitor that viewed interrogation room five. “I’m giving you the task of getting information out of the POW’s. All regulations and cruelty checks will be down. Make them beg for their worthless lives.”

“Yes sir.” Stargazer bowed to his superior and left to the interrogation room.

“Why do you make this so hard? Simply tell us what you know and we’ll keep you from the gallows.”

One of the Equestrian officers laughed at Zubov. “We’ll bring our knowledge to the grave with us. Go ahead you collective buck.”

“Your defiance will only land you in front of a firing squad. If you want this fate then I’ll see you…”

“In my hooves.”

All turned to the voice of the pony that barged into the room. “Stargazer. What are doing here?”

“I’ve been charged with interrogation of POW’s”

“By who’s order?!”

“Marshal Nikita.”

“Nikita! But...very well but I still want to oversee this.”

“Very well just don’t interrupt the interrogation.”

“You think this little buck has what it takes to get us to crack,” one of the officers mocked. Stargazer approached the stallion and looked hard at him. “What do you want cully?”

Stargazer pulled out his pistol and shot the stallion through the head. The pony's limp head hung to Stargazer’s right dripping blood onto the steel floor. The two young POW officers hacked at the death of their superior. “Stargazer what the hell was that!?”

“Just backing up your threats with actions.”

“Stargazer this is wrong you know this could get you court marshaled.”

“I’d like to leave my career and return to my sis but that ain’t happening. Nikita authorized complete brutality and I’m doing as I was told. NOW YOU THREE! I don’t want to take up my day trying to get info out of you. Now tell me what you know or I’ll personally stick your limbs in the propeller blades of the zeppelin.”

“I…I don’twanttodie,” one of the young officers slurred rapidly.”

“Talk and you might get to live.”

“Alright,” the young officer said swallowing hard. “I know that her royal highness will be visiting Saddle Arabia soon to make them an official part of the U.E.A.”

“Hmm ... so we’ll be able to capture her if we take the capital. This should be fun. You what do you know?”

“Soon the new settled lands in southern Equis will be frontiers for war funds.”

“Those lands belong to the Union as all others! You what do you know.”

“Buck off!” Stargazer pulled his pistol and placed it to the forehead of the stallion. “FINE! The ministry of science has been working on some weapon of mass destruction. It will be completed in a year or so.”

“Where is it being tested and worked on?”

“The Gryphon Kingdom.”

“That’s a lot of ground to cover.”

“That’s all I know.”

“I suppose that will have to do.”

“So we get to live,” the young officer said squeamishly.

“NO. For your defiance one more of you must die. You have ten seconds to choose or I’ll kill all of you!”

“STARGAZER THAT’S ENOUGH!!!”

“I will do what I must. THIS IS WAR ZUBOV!” Stargazer said with a wicked smile.

“THIS IS NOT WAR. THIS IS MURDER!!!”

“This is how you end a war. Now you three chose.”

“Please I don’t want to die here I have family to return to,” the youngest whimpered.

“I’ve got a brother back at the base I can’t leave him to this war alone.”

“I’ve got two foals back home in Canterlot. I can’t…”

“Tick tock tick tock tick tock.”

“BUCK!!! Fine, me you son of a bitch.” Stargazer approached the stallion and smiled. What are you waiting for you sadistic buck? KILL ME. If you don’t I swear if I get out I’ll kill you and everyone in you Celestia damn family.”

Stargazer placed the pistol to the stallion’s left hind kneecap and fired. He cringed in misery hacking delirious from the pain. Stargazer moved the pistol to his right hind kneecap and repeated the process. He watched the stallion in agony for a few moments before taking his necklace with his magic. He gently kissed the silver heart before jamming the point into the stallion’s throat and swiftly cutting down the neck. Stargazer looked hard at the bleeding out corpse with an emotionless face. He took a badge of office off his armor and placed it in his jacket pocket. “I honestly didn’t want it to be you. I hoped you would have clung to life. But I guess these runts are like children in your eyes huh. If I find whomever you called family I’ll give them some closure. Innocence is the first victim of war. Mine died long ago.”

“Stargazer none of that was necessary.”

“You either form a sheet of stone around your heart or it will be stabbed Zubov. This was necessary.”

“Don’t turn into Nikita. I know he’s watching and listening but I don’t care. DON’T BECOME HIS SHADOW. If you do your sister will have lost everything.” Stargazer turned to him with an angry look. “If you become like him believe me when I say it's better if you die on the battlefield; that way Petals will remember her brother as a kind protective figure and not a bloodthirsty monster.” Stargazer’s anger dissipated and was replaced with a stomach-churning fear. “Think about it kid. If I ever killed when I could have shown mercy I could never even look Alexi in the eye again. What do you think she’d say if she saw you right now.”

“Please.”

“Huh?”

“Please let us bury this. Don’t put this on my record.”

“I can’t let you forget this Stargazer!”

“Lieutenant Zubov please!”

“But I feel there’s no need. You know where this road will lead you and that your sister won’t follow.” Stargazer fell to his knees and wept. “Know that war may kill innocence but it does not always kill morality. You’re better than this Stargazer. There is only one way to really die in a war. And that’s to cover yourself and your name in so much blood nopony can recognize you.” Lieutenant Zubov knelt before the unicorn and wrapped his foreleg around him pulling him close.

“Damn.”

“I try and ignore the past but Lieutenant Zubov was right. It will never leave me. I still have the badge with me.”

“Stargazer blood soaks your hooves. Perhaps Twilight was only having a reaction to that anger.”

“How are my actions supposed to justify that again?”

“Your DNA is embedded in her, remember?”

“No matter how many times you eggheads explain that to me I won’t get it.”

“Still I think this has helped thank you Mr. Stargazer and…”

“You two,” a scientist shouted bursting into the room. “I hope you made some kind of breakthrough because her highness has relieved herself of the care of the science team.”

“What! Why?”

“Something about needing to besiege Cloudsdale before a general launched a bomb or something but if you have some way to make her stay you need to say it now!”

“We don’t have anything yet.”

“Take me to her,” Stargazer interrupted.

“Why?”

“I doubt she will have perfected the spell yet and if she hasn’t then the duration of its effects will be drastically reduced.”

“Why do you care?”

“Because then they’ll use the bomb. Either way my comrades will be put in peril -- might as well give them a chance.”

“Very well Mr. Stargazer come along and we’ll get going.” With that Stargazer left with the scientists for the surface.

“There’s another one. And another. And another. And another. I need a break.”

Twilight breathed deep and rested before casting the spell again. “Still a few thousand more to go Highness.”

“I know. Soon we can begin retaking Cloudsdale.” Twilight spent the next several hours casting the spell. The sun had begun to dip into the horizon above when all the troops stood ready. “My fellow soldiers. The last time we stood here before this moment I talked of retaking Cloudsdale. Many of you still remember the final cries of your brothers and sisters in arms at the Cloudsdale massacre. Yet now we stand ready to face the Nova Prospect. The Union feels itself safe behind its toxic shield; let's show them that they are sadly mistaken!”

The crown cheered as they boarded the zeppelins and air-barges. “Quite the speech there highness.”

Twilight turned to the voice. “Stargazer! What are you doing here? I’m surprised you had anything further to speak to me about.”

“I wanted to make sure you got your preparations right. I see you didn’t complete the spell correctly.”

“Are you saying it won’t work?!”

“Not at all. It simply will wear off in mere hours. Your troops will have to come back to you to replenish it.”

“What are you trying to tell me?”

“You’ll need to go with your troops and join the fight. You need not engage in battle just stand relatively close by and keep their protection lasting. Also you can’t cast it on yourself.”

“Thank you for the heads up Stargazer.”

“Uh highness.”

“Yes?”

“Uh…I…here.” Stargazer levitated the badge out of his jacket pocket and placed it in her hoof.

“What’s this?”

“The badge of an officer I…slew. Butchered would be more appropriate but one butchers animals…one slays a soldier. He said he lived in Canterlot. I want his family to have some closure.”

“This is honorable Stargazer.”

“I’m anything but. Try not to die…I suppose.” Stargazer stared at Twilight, silent, thinking what else he should say. He felt more should be said he just couldn’t find anything else to say. Twilight watched the unicorn walk away to the POW barracks before heading onto the Vessel of the elements. Explaining her situation was complicated and she spent five minutes convincing the inner circle of commanders to authorize her going on this mission. Twilight looked out the cockpit window and saw Cloudsdale floating proudly in the sky. The view slowly faded; choked by a cloud of poison.

“Marshal Voroshilov!”

“Yes what is it?”

“It’s the Equestrian forces sir they…”

“Should be dead if you did as I said.”

“They’re still coming sir! The poison isn’t affecting them at all!”

Voroshilov cringed trying to hide his hint of fear. He smiled slightly and shut his eyes. “Very well then. I guess we’ll just have to do this the old fashioned way.”

“Without guns sir?!”

“OF COURSE WE USE GUNS YOU BUCKING IDIOT! That is the old fashioned way.”

“Not that old sir. We’ve grown strong enough to hold our own.”

“Neither are you so try not to die.”

“Y…yes sir.” The Union Pegasus took a deep breath before galloping off.

“Fire on those flak cannons! Clear the way; our boys want blood for the massacre last time. Give them hell!” Equestrian Pegasi and Gryphon troops began descending on the floating city. “Take this city back from them.” The zeppelins fired upon the Union reinforcements coming to aid in the fight, as best they could. After forty-five minutes the docking bays were under Equestrian control. “Disperse into the city and hunt down the enemy wherever they may hide.” The soldiers cheered before heading deeper into the city. “The weather center will soon be ours again, Highness.”

“Yes,” Twilight said turning to the commander.

“You may use the air fleet to aid the battle in any manner you wish. The boys will do what they will but the zeppelins and attack barges are yours to command. Pick a target and command the strike. When you're not recasting that spell of course.”

“Right.” Twilight looked onto the city. “There, Pegasi guard barracks.”

“On it!” The zeppelins targeted the barracks and bombarded it. “Target destroyed awaiting next command.”

“Hummingbirds 4 o’clock.”

“Knock those birds out of the sky.” Several flak troopers boarded air-barges and engaged the hummingbirds.

“Not bad. Good calls and good eyes. Keep it up.”

Twilight commanded the air fleet and recast the spell for five hours. “This battle is almost done highness. We’ve almost claimed the weather control center. Though they’ve reinforced it with nimbus clouds we’ll break through it.”

“Glad to hear it.”

“Incoming barges!” Union attack barges fired upon the fleet before fleeing. Barges and Pegasi gave chase to the barges.

“Wait you idiots!” The commander scolded. “We need to have some protection from attacks. Get back here and…” The rocking of the zeppelin cut off the commander. Union Pegasi gathered clouds and released another bolt of lightning at the flagship. The vessel of the Elements emergency alarms roared to life as the ship caught fire and descended towards Cloudsdale. Twilight and the crew hung on for their lives as the zeppelin spun out of control and crashed into the Weather Control Center.

“Look at them,” Peryite sighed in disgust. “Fighting each other like ants. Its truly a tragedy, isn’t it mother Celestia.” Celestia remained silent and looked on saddened at the battle. “I need more experienced commanders; or maybe just somepony who will crack the whip. Hmm perhaps; yes I hear your sister has been awake for some time now. Perhaps its time I give aunt Luna a visit, wouldn’t you say mother.”

“Peryite what are you planning.” Peryite snickered. “Peryite!”

“You’ll see soon enough. For now though sit tight dear mother,” Peryite said walking out the door.”

“Peryite wait!” Celestia cried as he shut the door.

“You two watch over the throne room, no one gets in without my permission. We’ve had a spy in our midst and I aim to make an example of whoever for betraying the ponies army of the future.”

“Sir yes sir,” the guards said saluting Peryite.

Peryite strolled down the halls of his palace to the lunar tower. The guards next to the door saluted their king and moved aside. Peryite stuck his horn in the keyhole and opened the magic lock. He took a deep breath and pushed open the door. Luna immediately noticed the disturbance and turned to see who entered. Her eyes went cross and she gritted her teeth at the sight of the demon. She spread he wings and charged at the lampire. Peryite quickly raised his hooves in defense and blocked Luna’s attack; and threw the blue alicorn back against the wall. “That wasn’t very nice,” Peryite said pulling the mare up from the floor with his magic. A stream of ash slowly flowed out of his pocket and formed his blade. “I assume you remember this blade,” Peryite said placing it under Luna’s neck. I’d really rather not hurt you. SO. Here’s what we’ll do. We’ll start this over.”

Luna steadied her breathing before responding. “What doth thou what thy wretched beast!?”

“That’s…not much better; but it’s acceptable. Now as I for what I wanted; I hoped to bargain with you. Make a deal.”

“Is that so. Well the only deal I care to make with a fiend such as you is your surrender!”

“Harsh but expectable. Though I will do my best to change your mind. Surely spending your long, long, life in a tower alone isn’t your idea of fun is it? Even so do know I can get you much worse accommodations here?”

Luna sighed trying not to let Peryite get to her. “I suppose I might as well hear you out.”

“Excellent. As of late the scales of war have been rather even. Dare I say the great chain is pulling away from me. I felt it was time to give it a tug. An Alicorn would be instrumental in that.”

“You want me to fight in your war! Against my own sister?!”

“Didn’t stop you before did it…Nightmare Moon.”

“That was different. I didn’t have a grasp on my senses. But you…you're just insane if you think I’d betray her to serve you.”

“Come now Luna don’t you feel it was even a little bit unjustified; how you were punished? Didn’t you even feel Celestia failed you by sealing you away? You were saved by complete strangers while all you sister did was lock you away for a thousand years.”

“There was no other choice she had.”

“Really,” Peryite snorted. “If friendship is so powerful then shouldn’t love be just as strong? You’ve seen first hoof, or so I’ve heard,” Peryite said rolling his eyes. “If Celestia truly cared about you she could have saved you.”

“ENOUGH!” Luna hollered clamping her hooves over her ears. “I won’t help you and that’s final.”

Peryite snickered. “You really are an emotional punching bag aren’t you? I suppose I shouldn’t poke fun at you for your instability. We share that, you know. We were failed by her when we should have be able to trust her.”

Luna wiped a tear from her eyes. “I told you once and I’ll say it again I will not help you, you horrid abomination.”

Peryite stared at Luna indifferently. “Perhaps you need to be reminded of all the pain you suffered.” He illuminated his horn and engulfed the room in blinding light. Luna removed her hooves from her face and gazed horrified at the surroundings. “Look familiar princess? I bet it does.”

Luna gazed around the white desolate rock that was the foundation of her torment for years. She looked at the sun and the world in front of her. “H…how are we…”

“My teleportation spell works a bit differently than the one Equestria knows. Remember the solitude, the pain, the loneliness.”

“Yes. I do. But don’t think for a second it means I’d turn on my sister.”

Peryite sighed. “I see. Well then I suppose I can’t change your mind.” Peryite walked a few meters from Luna. “Remember when I said there were worse accommodations for you? Well here it is. Farewell Luna,” Peryite said illuminating his horn.

Luna’s eyes widened. “Wait. Please,” she wailed as she tried to tackle Peryite. Luna fell onto the cold surface of the moon with her front legs wrapped around herself. She looked around franticly for Peryite. “No. nonononononono,” Luna said in a panic. “Please! You can’t just leave me here!” Luna listened to the sickening silence of the void. She picked herself up into a sitting up position and stared at Equis before burying her face in her foreleg.

Peryite snickered as he opened the door to his bedchambers. “Poor little fool. Those illusion spells Dimento taught me have been invaluable when it comes to manipulation. If she won’t join then let her wallow and drown in a lake of her own tears.”

“So you locked your aunt away on an illusion of the moon. That’s pretty cold blooded; even for me.”

Peryite turned to the voice and jumped when he faced the source. “Oh…its you. How the hell do you do that you REALLY have to teach me your stealth you little f…well you're little at all; you're just a freak.”

“Surprised to see me boy?”

“Not really. A little taken back but not really surprised. I only acted the way I did because you’re so…hideous!”

The figure frowned at him with its countless mismatched mouths. Peryite stared long at the wall of shadow with eyes and mouths placed seemingly in no order at all. “I’m not offended. I simply find it irritating, how much of an ingrate you are.”

“Ingrate! HA. You’re a demon that’s stalked me the minute I walked into that accursed room at Canterlot palace.”

“I’ve been helping you since, have I not.”

“No I’d rather say you haven’t.”

“I was told to watch over and guide you.”

“Well then you’ve done a terrible job. You try and lure me with dark magic, and then you sit by and do nothing while I’m experiment fodder, then you let me be crowned a malefic god. Not a very good watch in my books.”

“Sounds like a success in mine. And look at you now. You’re a usurper king!”

“What do you want you nameless buck!”

“I have a name; you just never remembered it.”

“You called yourself Foreman? I always thought that was just your job or something.”

“It is the name I’ve know since birth, boy, ‘Foreman 371’ your personal watch assigned to you to keep you on track.”

“I don’t take orders from you! And you can tell whatever the buck you take orders from to shove a brick up its ass!”

“We all take our orders boy. You remember what I told you when we first met
Your world is gone yet to life you cling.
Events repeat for eternity like a ring.
You came to this land to wish your past away.
But fate’s the cruelest ruler that we all obey.’

“I make my own fate,” Peryite cringed.

“Oh child; that’s where your wrong.”

“Enough! Get out!”

“I didn’t come here to bother you Peryite. I have a bit of a message; some advice for the foreseeable future.”

“Take your advice and stick it up whichever one of your mouths is your ass!”

“Just hear me out boy. I’ll tell you how to stop the sky city from falling into your enemies hooves.” Peryite stared Foreman down for some time before listening to his advice.

The sound of alarm bells rung in Twilight’s head as she rose to her hooves. The husk of the Vessel of the Elements lay lodged in the foundation and roof of the Cloudsdale Weather Control Center. The extra-condensed clouds seemed strong enough to hold up the wreckage of the ship. “Alright Twilight; think. You have two options run or hide. If I run then I’ll be running pretty much into an air battle and chances are I’ll get shot down. If I hide then I have to pray the Union doesn’t find me; in their headquarters in this city. Nothing's really a good option here. Anyhow I need to move; the Union’s going investigate the crash site.” Twilight listened if any Union soldiers were coming before leaving the room. She walked down the hall not at all sure where she was going. She passed down into the next corridor with fifteen doors.

Twilight continued down the hall until she heard the conversation of approaching soldiers. She quickly opened a door and hid. “The munitions storage is down this next hall. We need to bring some up to help keep flak cannons supplied.”

“Those Nimbus defenses seem more than capable on their own. Must have fried an entire division by now.”

“Still no reason to not take precautions.”

Twilight locked the door and looked around the room she was in. It had shells along with fuel and other ammunition. “What the hell isn’t this door supposed to be unlocked?”

Chills shot down Twilight’s back. “You're probably not doing it right; move over.” Twilight looked franticly around the room for a way out while the soldiers pounded on the door. “Piece of shit, let’s knock it down together you and me.” Twilight ran to the opposite corner of the room and hid inside a large box. The door finally gave way and the Union soldiers came in huffing. “Damn thing. I’m in no mood to carry ammunition down to the launching bay.”

“That’s what the transport system here is for.” The soldiers opened up a small elevator system and loaded boxes of shells into it. “Careful; these are armed with Nova prospect. Don’t want to set it off.

“Damn this one sure is heavy.”

“I’ll say; anyhow it’s the last one. Send it down.” The other Union soldier hit the button and sent the cargo down. “I suppose we should get back to Voroshilov.”

Twilight felt claustrophobic in the small container moving nauseatingly in the shaky elevator. She illuminated her horn and saw that the missiles had containers of Nova Prospect attached to them. She lay as still as she could, knowing full well if she didn’t the phial would burst. The elevator slowed to a halt and the sound of a shutter opening caught Twilight’s ear. She felt the box move and be placed on the floor. The box slowly opened and Twilight stared back at a Pegasus. “WHAT THE HELL!!” The pegasus jumped back. Twilight struggled out of the box trying to find a place to run. “Hold on, I’m not a soldier.” Twilight looked to the Pegasus who held a badge. “I’m with the weather team. Highness what are you doing here?”

“The ship crashed.”

“Oh so that’s what all that ruckus up there was. Listen you need to get out of here.”

“How? There are so many soldiers?”

“First let me get you a hazard suit.” Twilight followed the Pegasus over to a small closet and put on the suit and mask. “Excellent. Now, you need to get out of here as quick as possible. The Union should see you as one of their own with this; so long as you don’t do anything stupid like using your magic. They will fire on you if you look like a deserter though. The hangers are bustling with activity; your best bet is to head into Voroshilov’s private zeppelin and take a rapid barge from it. Here, take the blueprints of the facility and get going.”

Twilight took the blueprints from the Pegasus. “Thank you. I suppose I should get going and…”

“Hey Airgrabber a hazard suits’ been checked out you wouldn’t happen to be abandoning the populace would you?”

“No. No not at all uh…just getting a soldier suited up.”

“Oh really. Now who’s this?”

“Uh…”

“I really don’t care actually just come on.”

“M…me,” Twilight replied

“Yeah you, ya little MAC.”

“MAC?”

“Mare’s army core. Look we need every able body that’s not enrolled in the weather team to take up arms. Come on and I’ll get you a gun.”

“Uh I…I…”

“Come on,” the soldier repeated irritated. Twilight hesitantly followed the soldier to the armory and got armed with a rifle. “Come now we’re going to a barge.”

“For what?”

“What do you think? We’re being besieged; we need to fight.”

“I…I…”

“If you’re so scared of dying you shouldn’t have picked this job.”

“I didn’t,” Twilight, whispered.

Twilight hopped onto the barge with a small squad of Union troops. “For Mother Equestria,” the pilot hollered.

The others cheered in response; all save Twilight. The barge hummed to life and sped off to the battle. The clouds of poison now surrounded Twilight and the troops with her. “Incoming pigs.”

The Union troops readied their guns and fired on an Equestrian barge. “You get up!” The pilot yelled at Twilight. Twilight didn’t respond and continued to cower under cover. “If you don’t get up I’ll shoot you myself!”

Twilight took a deep breath before rising to her hooves and firing on the Equestrian soldiers. The Union barge rammed into the Equestrian barge making a close combat fight. Twilight hid behind the armored railing as bursts of magic soared over her head. The mere idea of killing her own troops was sickening but she knew it had to be done. There was no way she could prove her identity in this poison; it was either fight, or be killed. Twilight raised her rifle up from cover and shot. The Union soldier next to her dropped dead. She grabbed his SMG and rose from cover to fire. The Equestrian soldiers lay dead and the barge slowly spun out of control into the ground below. “Not bad accuracy. Where’d you learn to shoot?”

“Uh…just lucky I guess,” Twilight said sheepishly. In truth she used her magic; she was only luck they didn’t see.

“Come on we need to get going,” the pilot said, steering the barge over Cloudsdale. The troops fired upon the Equestrian troops while the barge dropped bombs. “This is madness. How are you planning on holding this city?” Twilight yelled at the conductor.

“We aren’t. We’re just waiting holding out long enough for the weather device to be evacuated and for the charges to be set.”

“Charges! Are you saying we’re planning to blow Cloudsdale out of the sky? And shouldn’t we…” Twilight was cut off as flak troopers shot down the barge. Alarms sounded as the aircraft descended to the city.

Twilight opened her eyes slightly as the sounds of war stirred her from her unconsciousness. She forced them all the way open and looked around. She was moving ever so slightly. “Huh…w…what’s going on?”

“Finally awake huh? Your suit said you were still alive so I brought you along.”

Twilight looked to the stallion dragging her along. “Thanks, I think I can still walk,” she said getting to her hooves.

“Good on you lass. Come on, I don’t much feel like dying in the sky today.”

“If you don’t want to die up here then why don’t we head somewhere safer.”

“You mean desert our comrades.”

“We aren’t fighting to save Cloudsdale we’re fighting to save the weather control device.”

“What’s your point?”

“Do you really think that weapon is worth fighting for? The battle here is lost. Shouldn’t we run…you know live to fight another day?”

“Kid we sign up ready to die. We’re soldiers what are you?”

“A survivor.”

“Well good luck with that. I suppose this is goodbye then. A partner’s only good for getting you killed. Here though.” The soldier opened his satchel and gave Twilight some medical kits. “Keep yourself alive.”

“Farewell then.” Twilight watched the soldier gallop off to the battlefield. Twilight felt she should do something to try and keep that soldier alive. She pushed the idea aside and galloped along. “He wouldn’t have helped had he knew who I was; if anything he would have put a bullet in my head. Yet to him I was just another pony in arms, nopony he knew; he didn’t even have a face to know me by. I was just another life…one deemed worth saving.” The idea of being contemptuous about dying out here bothered her. Being nothing more than a statistic was just sickening. She tried to push the thought aside and move on. She flew through the city remembering her best way out was a zeppelin back at the Weather Control Center. The sounds of war echoed through the floating city. Twilight turned a corner and found herself caught in a skirmish between Union and Equestrian forces. She looked around for any route to avoid conflict; none presented itelsf. Twilight knew her only option was to fight. She fell into the ranks of the Union soldiers and fought.

After eight minutes the skirmish was over. “An actual victory once. Well good job,” the platoon leader said.

“Comrade Gradenko we can’t keep this up much longer.”

“What the hell are we supposed to do? I called for a retreat request but we haven’t heard back and Voroshilov won’t give me the clear.”

“Comrade what are we to do then?”

“Fight.”

“I’d rather hide.”

“Well we don’t get that luxury and…”

“Sergeant Gradenko this is Field Marshal Lamb do you read!”

“Loud and clear Field Marshal.”

“Forget about this city we’re cutting our losses and pulling out; I repeat we are pulling out!”

“Yes Field Marshal ma’am. You heard her let’s get moving.”

Twilight galloped along with the soldiers. “Where are we going?” Twilight asked.

“The Weather Control Center. Evacuation barges are waiting for us.” The platoon continued down through the Cloudsdale training area and to the Weather Control Center. “Damn they’re already breaking through and started the siege.”

“Do we help?”

“You heard Field Marshall Lamb’s order. We make our way out of here”

“How?”

“Don’t ask how. We have wings you simple imbecile.”

“You want us to fly over a battlefield and not get knocked out of the sky!”

“Well you could just sit here until you die.”

“I guess we have no choice then.”

“Just spread your wings and never look back.” The platoon took flight soaring over the battlefield. Bursts of magic were fired at them as they made their way to the green army’s side of the field. One of the soldiers got nicked in the wing and came crashing down to the city. Twilight turned to the wounded stallion. “You need to get up!”

“They got my leg too. I can’t walk or fly; just go it’s not like I could be anymore use as a soldier.”

“WILL YOU SHUT UP!!!” Twilight screamed throwing the soldier on her back. She galloped off avoiding the bursts of magic. After five minutes of carrying someone 1.5 times her weight she collapsed in exhaustion.
Two soldiers quickly came and helped them to their hooves. “Thanks kid. Thanks.”

“Come on, we need to get out of here.”

Twilight thought about joining them on the barge but decided against it. “I’m staying.”

“I said get on the barge!”

“I have things I need to do here go!”

The Union troops watched her gallop off to the Weather Control Center. “Bucking idiot. Come on I suppose she’ll handle herself”

Twilight galloped through the private docking bay to Voroshilov’s private zeppelin. She quickly made her way to the cockpit and took the helm before setting the course for somewhere near Canterlot. “I swear if I get shot out of the sky again today I’m going to lose it.”

The zeppelin roared to life and sped off leaving the poison filled mass that was Cloudsdale. Twilight watched the clouds go by as the zeppelin made more distance between her and the warzone. She removed her helmet and took a much deserved sigh of relief. “This isn’t right, this zeppelin is my personal flagship. nopony should have access to it but me. Whoever has taken it is a traitor, coward or thief.” Twilight heard the door to the cockpit opening and put her helmet back on. “You there; what are you doing with my ship? Answer me!” Voroshilov said in a fury.

“Uh…I…”

Twilight watched the Marshal of the Global Union approach and push her away from the wheel and control panel. “Where are these coordinates?! Deserting AND theft of Union property! Give me one reason I shouldn’t kill you right now!”

Twilight watched as he set the coordinates for what she could assume to be somewhere deep within Union command. “Wait!”

“Enough. Take her down to the detention center,” Voroshilov said taking the wheel. The two Union bodyguards that accompanied Voroshilov approached Twilight preparing to apprehend her. She quickly pulled out the SMG and fired on the soldiers. The two collapsed to the floor riddled with holes. She turned to apprehend Voroshilov but was greeted by an armored hoof being swung at her. It was too late to react; Twilight sprawled to the floor only lightly injured but stunned and unable to respond. Voroshilov pinned her to the metallic floor and removed her helmet. His eyes widened as he was brought face to face with the lavender Alicorn. “Princess Twilight! I’m surprised you survived this long in our coat. When I felt it was time to retreat from this battle I was worried how my liege would react when I told him I failed; but now that I have you King Peryite will laugh at the loss of Cloudsdale.” Twilight focused her magic and tried to release a magic beam. She panted, too exhausted and out of magic from casting the protective spell so many times. “Aw I can’t have that now can I,” Voroshilov laughed clipping a siphon to Twilight’s horn. He forced Twilight to her hooves and held her at gunpoint with a shot gauntlet. “Now be a good girl and come with me, would you kindly.”

Twilight knew she couldn’t get away or fight back properly. She sighed and submitted and was escorted to the holding cells of the zeppelin. “I understand you’re a pony of power Voroshilov. Believe me I know how it feels to have power. But if you buck her you’re effectively bucking me. AND I REFUSE TO BE BUCKED!!! You may be able to handle a mare but not one of my puppets.

“Enjoy your stay highness,” Voroshilov said securing the shackles around Twilights front hooves. “Stay comfy we’ll be at the heart of the U.G.E.R soon enough. Twilight remained silent gazing at the Marshal of the Global Union. “Aw, cat got your tongue?” Voroshilov said placing his hoof under Twilight’s muzzle.

He smiled lightly before heading to the door. As he did the PA system came to life. “An iron hoof forged in rage cooled by blood!”

“Another intruder!” Voroshilov hissed. He made his way to the door ignoring Twilight’s cries of agony. He opened the door but stopped at the bone chilling sound of magic. He turned to see Twilight’s horn illuminating a blinding amount of light as it burned through the siphon. “T…that shouldn’t be possible!”

Twilight snapped the chains with her magic and turned to Voroshilov. “Think it's fine to just put a mare in chains huh Voroshilov!? And you didn’t even give me a rose or take me to dinner either,” Twilight said with a smug and sinister smile. “I suppose I’ll just have to teach you some manners now, won’t I.” Voroshilov turned to the mare and charged. Twilight released a burst of magic sending Voroshilov into the wall. He got to his hooves but was knocked down again by a beam of magic. He tried the several times but she just toyed with him mocking at his attempts. “Come now I’m using nowhere near lethal force; you should be able to withstand it,” Twilight said slyly. Voroshilov stayed on the floor contemplating how he should approach this. He waited a little longer before spreading his wings and zipping to the other side. Twilight fired at the Pegasus but missed several times before Voroshilov flew out the door and sealed the hatch. Voroshilov breathed a sigh of relief but that was short lived as Twilight blew out the door. “Come now that really can’t be all you can do, can it? If so I guess I’ll just end this now.” Twilight’s hooves illuminated with magic as she flew at the Pegasus knocking him back. The two were now on the wing of the ship; the sounds of the propeller blades filling the air. Twilight smiled and slowly got herself into position. Voroshilov didn’t want to let her out of his sight for even a split second so he positioned himself to be facing her as she revolved around him. “You’re a real pest you know that. I’ve been shot down twice and I had to get my hooves dirty and kill my own troops just to survive, did you know that. After fighting my way through a city all for a zeppelin I felt I deserved a break but no. YOU had to come along and make relaxation a fantasy dream. Well Voroshilov you’re a Pegasus so I think the best possible punishment is this. YOUR GROUNDED!” Twilight charged the Pegasus pushing him back. He held his ground trying not to be pushed into the propeller blade at his back. Twilight smiled and illuminated her horn. Voroshilov expected to be fired at but instead he felt his wings expand. They were outstretched and glowing with a purple aura. Twilight exerted more force on him while keeping his wings stretched out. He looked at the lavender mare with an expression of absolute terror. He struggled and pushed back as hard as he could but to no avail. With one final push Twilight sent Voroshilov far enough back to the end she wanted. Voroshilov wailed in agony as the propeller blades of the zeppelin mangled his wings. Blood splattered across Twilight’s face like paint on a canvas. Her eyes dilated and her head pounded with pain. Twilight looked down at the wailing stallion with torn apart wings. Tissue hung lacerated and fiber like. What was left of the bone was jagged and brittle. Twilight told herself whatever she did was necessary; overkill but necessary. Voroshilov crawled away from the mare and got to his hooves barely able to stand from the pain. “Give up Voroshilov. Its over.”

Voroshilov stared at the lavender mare. “You're right…it is over. I’ll never soar through the skies again highness. You’ve bestowed upon me the worst punishment a Pegasus can have. I will not live without my wings.”

Voroshilov walked to the edge of the zeppelin wing. “You don’t have to die here.”

“I’m a soldier. We’re always ready to die.” With that Voroshilov fell backwards off the zeppelin. Twilight watched the stallion descend through the clouds and vanish. She stayed at the edge of the wing for some time before remembering she had to reset the zeppelin’s coordinates and heading back to the zeppelin cockpit.

“This is Soyuz Launch facility please state your business.”

“Good evening Soyuz this is Prof. Nicola do you copy.”

“Loud and clear professor how can we assist?”

“Its time for a bombing.”

“Roger that; what kind of bomb?”

“The Vacuum Imploder.”

“…Could you repeat that.”

“The Vacuum Imploder.”

“Uh…very well where do you want this launched?”

“Coordinates are 1034 latitude, 563 longitude, 15,000 feet altitude.”

“Altitude!?”

“Correct.”

“Uh…copy that. Launching in three…two…one”

Twilight trotted into the main chamber of Canterlot palace her mind a blur and her senses disoriented. Her friends as well as brother turned to her wide eyed as they rushed to her side. “Twily! What in Equestria…are you alright?”

“I’m fine just…tired surprisingly.”

“Tired! Sugarcube your covered in blood!”

“Huh…oh yeah that. It's nothing.”

“Nothing! Twilight you're out of it. Come, we need to get you checked at the infirmary.”

“Its not my blood. Believe me I just want this day to be over. It's been bad all around. I just want to take a bath and then get some sleep.”

“Twilight we need to get you looked at anyway and…”

“Excuse me,” Casimir said interrupting the two. “I just wanted to check in and say I’m back in Canterlot and OH MOTHER ON HIGH,” Casimir said gawking at Twilight’s condition. “Great Mother of the Pantheon what the hell happened to you girl?!”

“Casimir,” Shining armor hissed. “Trust me when I say…”

“Not a good time, I understand. I’ll be in the labs if you need me…though you probably don’t need me you might need a doctor. Uh bye.” With that Casimir headed down to the labs of the palace.

“Anyhow I’m fine I just need some rest.”

“Twilight please,” Shining armor begged.

“I’ll be fine.” With that Twilight headed off to clean the blood off her mane.

“Ah Chief Scientist Casimir how are you today sir?”

“I just got here from a LOOOONNNNGGGG zeppelin ride. My legs are achy and my neck is sore.”

“I’m sorry to hear that sir.”

“Don’t be; it’s not really a concern. Now give me some results on today’s experiments.”

“Well sir we got some good results from project helix.”

“Which one? Helix splice or helix memory.”

“The latter sir.”

“Oh thank the gods. After the DNA disaster with sample 119 and the atrocities with ‘The Changed’ I think its safe to say DNA splicing was our second worst idea next to bring your daughter to work day. Who pioneered this experiment?”

“Well I conducted it along with some scientists but I didn’t want to go through with the end phase due to our subject but we were ordered to by one of your patrons.”

“Who was this patron?”

“Someone named Mr. Ghast.”

Casimir stopped as a chill ran down his spine. “Ghast. Sweet Mother, tell me you did what he said!”

“Y…yes we did the experiment.”

“Good. That’s all that really matters. Just out of curiosity who was this subject?”

“P…princess Twilight.”

“WHAT!! Are you insane? Why would you do that?! Is that why she’s covered in blood?!”

“No. We didn’t do any cognitive damage. And we told Ghast we didn’t want to but he insisted.”

“I believe you. Look just go back to your duties I need some time to think.”

“Very well sir.” With that the scientists left Casimir.

Casimir took the elevator up to his office and sat down at his desk. He pulled out his private reserve of whiskey and poured a shot glass. He downed the drink before resting his head on his hooves. “Relax Casimir just get a hold of yourself. He got what he wanted; everything’s okay. Everything’s okay.”

“Its good you see that. When I have my way everything’s okay.”

Casimir’s head shot up and turned rapidly to the terrifyingly familiar voice. “G…Ghast! What the buck you son of a bitch how did you get in here?!”

“I’m more than meets the eye; you know this Casimir.”

“Ghast why did you experiment on her!”

“It’s not your job to know why I do what I do but it does no harm. So if you must know I felt she had too much independence in my grand play called life so I put a leash on her. I guess you share that in common,” Ghast snickered.

Casimir cringed. “Buck you, you godless bastard.”

“I am a god. I don’t see why you care so much. The safety of one princess for another; only difference is that she’s not your family. I know you don’t wish any harm to come to your only remaining family so wouldn’t you say Twilight’s worth it. You’ve already hurt so many; destroyed so many other families what’s one more life?”

Casimir slammed his hoof down on the desk in anger. “You’re mocking me you horrid mother bucker!”

“I hope nothing happens to your precious Prim.” Ghast pulled off Casimir’s lab coat with his magic. “Do you still have that scar on your stomach where I stabbed you,” Ghast snickered.

“Get out. You said you only need my obedience well you have it. SO GET OUT YOU SON OF A BITCH. You stole my life just like you did with that colt.”

“Don’t you remember YOU did that to Peryite. I only asked you to do the experiment; but it was your hoof and science facility that turned him into what he is. You put his leash on for me remember. I’ve been understanding. I understood your predicament when Lightspeed facility was shut down. I knew it was out of your power and didn’t punish you for being unable to fulfill your duties.”

“You’re a monster. Now get out.”

“I trust you’ll stay on the right path Casimir. Until we meet again.” With that Ghast left Casimir alone. Casimir poured himself another shot of whiskey and downed it. He waited catching his breath before drinking out of the bottle until it was 1/3 empty. Casimir rested his head on his hooves and slowly drifted off to sleep.

“Can’t believe how much it took to get this city back from the Union.”

“Yeah I know. I hope this was worth it.”

“Well we rule the skies again and this place should prove its worth. The weather team is returning here in about a half hour. We should clean up and…”

“Hold on. There appears to be some kind object approaching us rapidly.”

“Look there, missile at two o’clock.”

The missile hit Cloudsdale dead center. The city began to slowly implode as it was vacuumed and compacted. The airships and barges around it were also caught in the suction. The implosion lasted for about eight minutes before reversing and sending everything flying.

“Spike can you fetch me a towel.”

“Sure thing.”

Spike ran down the hall and got a towel from the linen closet. As he turned around he came face to face with a familiar while Pegasus. He muffled Spike's mouth until he saw he was calmed down. “Where is the pink one?”

“Huh. You mean Pinkie?”

“No the Alicorn.”

“Cadence. Why do you want her?”

“You don’t need to know now. I’m here to help and you should know that.”

“Alright. She’s in the next floor up she’s asleep…why do you want to…”

“Thank you, now go about your business.” Spike watched the white stallion climb the flight of stairs. He remembered him and felt uneasy but decided on trusting him.

“Remind me again why we’re bringing her into this?” William asked.

“We all have parts to play. Even her,” the Mother replied.

“I thought we decided against further use of the Dreamstride.”

“This is something else. Just a dream.”

“Very well.” William illuminated his hoof and placed it on Cadence’s head.

“We should go.”

“Agreed.” With that William quietly left the room.

Cadence awoke in the Canterlot palace during the Grand Galloping Gala. She walked through the banquet halls greeting the guests as she went along. Everything seemed so pleasant and calming. The room was filled with the smells of perfume and food. As she trotted out to a balcony she came across a small white unicorn foal reaching for a red balloon. “Need any help with that?” she asked in a calming voice. The colt turned to her with a smile and stared into her with his blue eyes. She couldn’t speak or even breathe. She reached out to touch him to see if he was real. As she did the balloon floated away and the colt followed it. “W…wait,” Cadence wailed chasing the colt. She galloped as fast as she could but was somehow still out of reach. “Please stop!”

The colt galloped down a staircase and turned the corner. Cadence soon followed but as she did she arrived at a door where the red balloon sat deflated. She opened the door to a small empty room. She looked around desperately for the colt but to no avail. Cadence turned back to the door and saw him standing on the other side with tears in his eyes. “Why did you leave me?”

Cadence reached for him but the door slammed shut. She quickly galloped to the door and swung it open. She galloped onto a long pathway suspended over a void of stormy violet clouds. At the end a black stallion held the colt in his foreleg as the colt struggled against him. “Let him go! He isn’t yours!” Cadence wailed.

“Ghast laughed at the alicorn. “Oh my dear that’s where your wrong. You see you’re all mine, all of you.
A seed of darkness shall sit the throne.
Bring the world to prosper or to moan.
With a heart of gold or one stone.
He stands with friends; or all alone.”

A large temple sprouted seemingly out of nowhere and elevated Ghast and the foal. Cadence readied herself to fly but was pushed down. Familiar wicked laughter filled her ears as she turned to her aggressor. Peryite stood towering over her holding his blade to her neck.
You had your fun. You laughed and played.
But every tyrant has her day.

"Looks like today’s yours.”

“No wait,” Cadence wailed as Peryite thrust his blade through her throat.

Cadence awoke in a sweat, crying. She buried her face in her foreleg. “I’m sorry! I never should have left you. I’m so sorry!”

Peace or the Plague

Author's Note

Songs used are
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-ePLY6gXfxU
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ynckjbt5YNY

Peace or the Plague

The Final Wars of Equestria CH 9

Peace or the Plague

Journal Entry Seven
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found

Two months have passed since the tragic loss of Cloudsdale. The Union has made quite the show with its new Vacuum Imploder bomb. They’ve launched several at our bases and factories; turning our tanks, airships, and troops into compact scraps. The Nero Decree scorched earth policy of the Union has nearly leveled several cities already. They feel it’s better for the land to burn than for it to fall into our hooves. From a military perspective it’s a wise and justified tactic; from a civilian perspective it’s a sin beyond compare. Various scout ships have been seen near the border of the southern lands. We can only guess as to what they want in those unclaimed lands. We’ve relived ourselves of a two front war by taking out their presence in the west. Now we’re moving east into Ponyville. I shudder at the thought of the Union destroying the town I view as my second home. The siege of the town has been going on for several weeks now. The Union had positioned strong defenses around the route to the town so only troop transports had the speed to get past while the tanks wound up being the meat-shields. Reports say the few that made it have been destroyed. My friends and I have decided that they wanted to overlook this battle. After Cloudsdale none of them want to see what we all fear.

Twilight finished writing the last words in her journal before turning her attention to her friends. “You sure you want to go Twi?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, Sugarcube,” Applejack added. “Last time you came back looking like you got a job at a slaughterhouse.”

“I’ll be fine, trust me girls. Come on, Shining Armor is waiting for us.”

The six trotted to the train station where an armored train was waiting to transport them. When they arrived they saw Shining Armor talking with Casimir. “Just keep an eye on her. I’m putting my hide at risk just by telling you this.”

“You’re in the heart of the U.E.A Casimir, no one can get to you.”

“It’s not my hide I’m worried about but someone I’m looking after is in danger as well. You all couldn’t keep me safe. Just watch after Twilight for any abnormalities and…” Casimir stopped as he noticed the approaching mares. “Ah, hello Twilight,” he said with an uneasy smile. “I know your flagship got destroyed in the Vacuum Imploder catastrophe. I’ve taken the liberty of taking the Union flagship you ‘borrowed’ and reengineering it. The ship had some great armor; I also got carpenters to make the interior more Allied friendly. It should be done in two or so days.”

“Thank you Casimir; very generous.”

“Please, it’s nothing. Well I assume you’re heading off; farewell.” With that Casimir parted with Twilight.

The seven boarded the train and found their seats. “What did Casimir want?” Twilight asked.

“He just told me to keep an eye on you for any ‘abnormal’ behavior. Twilight, did you really put yourself up as test fodder like that!?”

“It was so I could learn the spell we used during the invasion of Cloudsdale. If I’d known that it didn’t matter in the end I wouldn’t have cared so much,” Twilight said glumly.

“We couldn’t have known they would sink so low; besides if we had destroyed the city all the backlash would have been on the Alliance. Now the Union gets the bad publicity.”

“I doubt Peryite cares even the slightest. Sure he cared about how the world viewed him before when Equis was still picking sides but now ponies either hate him or think him a messiah.”

“Maybe this will show them what he really is.”

“If they thought killing was wrong they never would have followed him; besides, even if it isn’t too late to change sides I’d be surprised if any have the courage.”

“Enough of this grim subject. Let’s try and enjoy the train ride. Though I will ask, are you feeling okay?”

“I’m feeling fine, why again?”

“Casimir asked that I check up; said he was worried about your condition.”

“Him worried?” Twilight laughed.

“It is a bit odd now that I think of it,” Shining Armor said with a smile that quickly turned to a frown. “That MUST be a cause for concern,” Shining Armor whispered to himself before turning his concerned gaze to Twilight.

“We’ll be heading down to Ponyville in a few moments,” the train conductor said readying the train. The seven waited in silence before the train sped off to its destination.

The train made its way down the tracks to a war-zone. After a certain point it seemed as though peace and tranquility was divided from death and chaos by some invisible line. The scenery shifted from flowers in meadows to tank husks and bomb duds. “Damn, I’m surprised the Union is fighting so had for this little hamlet town,” Shining Armor said.

“Hey it’s our home,” Rainbow hissed.

“Yeah but it means nothing to them.”

“It’s simple. Ponyville is the last thing between us, and the Crystal Empire. If they lose it then the bastion of their influence in Equestria is in peril.”

“How did they take out all these tanks before they even reached the town?” Rainbow asked.

“They have a lot of defenses around the area and…”

“Bombs have detached the rails!” The train conductor hollered. “I can’t stop the train in time we need to…” The train slid off the rails falling to its side and skidding along. Twilight hit her head on the side of a seat and slipped into unconsciousness.

“Remind me why we’re raiding military cargo units? I mean this could get us sent to the gallows!”

“Relax, we’re just taking the food…maybe some shot as well. Besides, these bastards took our homes.”

“Shouldn’t we hate the guy who started this war?”

“The U.G.E.R; the U.E.A, potato, (potato) they’re all scum. We’re not killers, we’re scavengers. They had nothing against us so we have nothing against them. We’re not destroying them after all, just taking from their wreckage.” The two looters pried open the door to the train and headed inside. “Conductors’ dead, head to the lower level and see if you can get any valuables.”

“You mean like jewels or gold?”

“No I mean useful stuff! Food, shot, medical supplies, and fuel.”

The two parted ways as they salvaged what they could from the train. “Huh. Well what have we here? Looks like this was your grand nonstop train ride to the great hereafter,” the scavenger snickered as he took the shot gauntlet off of Shining Armor and moved to the next pony. “Awful cute weren’t you? I guess this necklace might fetch a few bits,” he said removing the element of kindness from the yellow Pegasus. As he did she groaned and tossed in her sleep. “Huh! She’s still breathing.”

“Hayseed I brought up all the coal I could find as well as some guns; magitech weaponry; quality stuff. Anything on your en…”

“No…nothing.”

“Hayseed she’s still alive; they’re all still alive.”

“Well it’s not our problem.”

“Hayseed we can’t just leave them here.”

“Why the hell not?! To blazes with these Alliance dirt-bags.”

“Hayseed they’re not soldiers.”

“No, worse. They’re nobles.”

“Why, because they wear gold encrusted jewels around their necks?! Who are we to give judgment?”

“Aye. And who are we to get involved in a conflict that’s not ours? Leave them and let’s go. Besides this one’s an alicorn,” he said nudging Twilight with his hoof.

“Maybe we can ransom them.”

“Sure then when we get our demands they mortar strike our hovel. One great idea after another with you, huh Domino. Just like when we were kids and you wanted to climb that tree.”

The mare blushed slightly before regaining concentration. “Hayseed, come on, you said before not to blame a populace for the sins of a few.”

“Yeah. Well the world doesn’t really like my philosophy.”

“Well you should.”

“They’ll be fine.”

“Hayseed!”

“Fine! Fine we’ll take them with us but how do you expect us to carry all of them?”

“We brought that Union transport we found an engine for.”

“Of course. Why did I insist we bring that out for a spin?” Hayseed said planting his face in his hoof. “I’ll get the chariot, you get them outside.”

“Right,” Domino said as she watched the yellow unicorn walk away. She picked up the nearest mare to her. “Awfully puffy mane this one has.” Domino made a small jump from the train to the ground below and placed the pink mare on the ground. “Caution: ponies in need are heavier than they appear,” Domino huffed as she caught her breath before heading back in the train. She picked up the next pony in order. “They used every crayon in the box when they made you huh.” She laid the mare down before repeating the process. “Apples. Reminds me of those two twins who recruit conscripts for the Union.” “Half way there,” Domino thought to herself as she hopped into the train once more. “I guess Hayseed wasn’t wrong about you. You look like a noble if I’ve ever seen one. This heavy lifting isn’t that hard near the end,” Domino laughed to herself. “I guess you must not be fragile like those butterflies on your flank if you’ve come out this far.

Shining Armor struggled to open his eyes. His head pounded like a drum as he tried to get to his hooves. He could hear hooves outside the train and waited to see what it was. He watched a white Pegasus mare with blotches of black fur come in and lift Twilight onto her back. “What are you doing?!”

Domino moved back, a bit surprised at Shining armor. “Oh good, one of you is still conscious.”

“That doesn’t answer my question,” Shining armor said trotting towards the mare.

“Hey Domino, are you about done? I found the rest out there, need a hoof and…” Hayseed stopped as he noticed the white stallion with a blue mane was awake.

“One of you had better explain things fast or…HEY that’s my shot gauntlet, thief!”

“Well you weren’t exactly using it,” Hayseed said chuckling.

“Its kind of true,” Domino replied with a chuckle

“Oh so this is funny to you!”

“Easy buddy. We’re helping you so don’t raise your voice to her. Believe me I wanted to leave you for dead but she convinced me otherwise. We’ve got a transport nearby.”

“What are you, mercenaries or something?”

“We’re survivors, nothing more.”

“Well I suppose you couldn’t do much harm. Fine let’s go.” Shining Armor helped get Twilight’s friends seated in the Union transport chariot. “Aren’t those motorized equines our technology?”

“Yeah but that downed zeppelin hardly needed them,” Domino said with a slight smile. “Plus I think we’ve earned them; do you have any idea how many glitches these things have? They’re supposed to be workers and to keep the crew calm and happy. When we fought with each other and didn’t calm down these things tried to strangle us!”

“They’ve since been demoted to moving the chariot,” Hayseed hissed. “Mush, or whatever, just go!” The motorized equines roared to life and galloped off.

“How you holding up?” Hayseed asked.

“I’m fine,” Shining Armor replied. He looked at the unicorn stallion at the left front seat of the chariot. His golden mane and fur seemed to enjoy the wind of the chariot ride.

“We’re almost at the hill,” Domino said. Hayseed, look out there, isn’t that the train?” Hayseed looked out onto the field with train tracks. Sure enough the train wreckage was in view along with several Union hunter ships and hummingbirds. “Still think we should have left them there?”

“Maybe,” Hayseed said with a slight cringe. “If they track us, I swear Domino I’m ditching you.”

“Hayseed that hurt. We’ve been friends since we were foals.”

“Yeah and it somehow seems you’ve been trying to get me killed since we were six.”

“That incident with the tree just went wrong.”

“Just like teasing the Manticore, and going into the forest, stealing a Phoenix egg.”

“Hey we still have that pet Phoenix don’t we?”

“He comes by every now and then but why have the bird or the cage? Also was it worth getting attacked by a firebird? I think NOT. Then again you didn’t get singed DID YOU?!”

“Its like babysitting foals,” Shining Armor complained.

“We should make this one walk back to the hovel, Domino.”

“I’m starting to move over to your side of thinking Hayseed.”

“Hey what did I do?” Shining Armor said a bit worried.

“Don’t worry we won’t ditch you,” Domino assured.

“Yeah we might get fried if we do,” Hayseed hissed. The three were silent as they pulled into the hovel. “Make yourself comfortable,” Hayseed laughed. “The other hovels near here should be…avoided until their inhabitants feel they can trust you.” Shining Armor helped bring in Twilight and her friends. It looked as though these two were sharing the hovel with nature. Vines and weeds grew along the floors and walls of the cracked concrete. The leaky ceiling had enough structure to trap rain in its cracks and become sacred ground for just about every mold on this half of Equis. “Like I said make yourself comfortable,” Hayseed hissed.

“Mind giving that gauntlet back?”

“NO.” Shining Armor sighed propping himself up against a wall figuring out what to do in this situation. He laid down a few minutes resting his pounding head from the train accident before Hayseed stirred him from his light slumber. “Get up, you know how to work a rifle don’t you?”

“Yeah,” Shining Armor said rubbing his head.

“Good. We’re going hunting.”

“Hunting? We’re herbivores in case you forgot.”

“You don’t think equines are the only things living in these hovels, do you. Plus, furs are a necessity out here. Now come on make yourself useful, Domino will watch the others.”

“Alright. Thanks for all this.”

“Once they’re healed I want you all gone.”

“Sheesh.”

“It’s nothing personal but we’re survivors and surviving gets hard when you help anyone in a war. Neutrality has been our greatest asset and if the Union finds we’re harboring you that asset goes out the window.”

“We could refuge you if you wanted.”

“You mean draft? No thanks!”

“No I mean refuge. We have a rations program going in Canterlot. Don’t you miss civilization?”

“It had its perks. I’ll think about it. I can’t leave Domino though no matter how much she screams ‘a partner’s only good for getting you killed’ though knowing her it won’t be hard to get her to come along. Anyhow come along.” Shining Armor grabbed the rifle with his magic and followed Hayseed into the woods.

“Damn, more troops incoming.”

“Get on the MG. We can’t lose this trench.”

The soldier quickly armed the MG and fired on the incoming troops. “Damn, we’ve been in a stalemate for the past several weeks.”

“Send one wave of troops at them, lose them all, they send troops, we kill them all. This is some shitty position we’re in.”

“I wonder if they feel the same. With both sides lacking morale I’m surprised one side hasn’t backed down.”

“General Trotsky sir we’ve lost another regiment.” Trotsky stared at the banner of the Union not giving a response to the young soldier. “Sir?”

“I heard you,” Trotsky sighed. “Where are our reinforcements?”

“We’ve yet to secure communications with his eminence. The white death army surrounds this hamlet. We hold them back but we’re reaching the end of our rope.”

“We reached the end of our rope long ago. Right now we’re holding on to a knot trying not to fall. If the gods are calling us home then let us go to our final reward with weapons in our hands and courage in our hearts.”

“Sir I don’t much like that plan.”

“Well let me know if you have a better one.”

“Yes sir.”

Domino sighed looking down at the pot of water. “Okay now for the hard part. Getting a fire started. With no matches, lighters, fire magic, or even flammable liquid. All on low quality fire resistant wood. Yep this is the life.” Domino rubbed a fairly perfect cylindrical stick on an opening in the log trying to make as much friction as possible…to just about fruitless effort. She sighed but was startled at a gust of air and a bright red and yellow bird flew into the hovel. Domino turned and smiled at the majestic winged being. “Come for a visit Talons.”

The phoenix closed its eyes as though to say yes. It then perched on the side of the makeshift stove before igniting its wing and lighting the pyre. Domino smiled lifting her foreleg to let her part time pet perch on it. “Is that a real phoenix?!” Domino swiftly turned to the voice throwing her previously elevated leg down forcing Talons to flee. “Oh I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you or your phoenix.”

“It’s alright. He’s a free bird; he’ll come back. I’m surprised that was your first reaction and not ‘where am I’.”

“Well, that is something I would like to know.”

“Oh…yeah. Well you’re in nowhere in particular; just a small hovel grove in the middle of the Everfree.”

“How did we get here?”

“Hayseed and I found you in that train wreck.”

“Hayseed?”

“He’s my friend. Though he would say he’s my caretaker. Forgive my manners I should introduce myself as well. I’m Domino.”

“It’s nice to meet you Domino. I’m Fluttershy.”

“The pleasure is mine…though I doubt Hayseed will find any pleasure.”

“Where is this Hayseed?”

“He’s out gathering with the white stallion that was with you.”

“Shining Armor. Hey, do you know when they’ll be back?”

“Nope. Get comfy though, it could take some time.”

“I think we should head back now. The train had nothing of use.”

“Hell no. Our spy in Canterlot told us that the elements were on the train. I’m not heading back until we get a body. We’ve got a small squadron with us; this should be easy. The U.E.A has no idea where they are.”

“Yeah and neither do we.”

“They can’t be too far off.

“The magic trail is too faint to track properly. These crystal shards can’t track this weak of a level of magic signature.”

“Don’t give me your pessimism. Imagine the how our lives will be if we bring his eminence her head.”
“Imagine how our lives will be if we’re mauled by a Manticore. Or something worse.”

“Don’t be such a foal! Come on boys, we’ll bring home an Alicorn pelt.”

“Nice shot. Barely damaged the pelt. This meat ought to get me some rations from those Gryphons,” Hayseed said collecting hunting spoils from a dead elk.

“Thanks I guess.”

“Don’t tell me you of all ponies have a weak stomach for killing.”

“Only things that aren’t trying to kill me back.”

“Those ‘things’ are equine. You didn’t have to go to war. So reap what you sow.”

“Do you forget we were attacked first?!”

“Do you forget that I don’t care and that we never got a say?!”

“You got me there.”

“Exactly. Now go keep a lookout. I’m going to go check those snares.”

“Good luck.”

“Filly luck is a whore,” Hayseed hissed before trotting through the Everfree.

“Damn they couldn’t have been that far from here,” Hayseed said, frustrated, looking for the snares. “Ah here are those suckers.”

Hayseed pried open a snare and took a rabbit’s carcass from it. He repeated the process with two other snares around the shrub before moving to the one he left under a nearby tree. As he did he stepped on a pressure plate and triggered a trap. A net rose from the ground ensnaring the yellow Unicorn leaving him suspended in the air. “Ah. Told you somepony would come back for their game.”

“Not an Alliance soldier though.”

“Aye, maybe not but a citizen shouldn’t be this far from civilization nor should he be armed. Now here’s what’s gonna happen boy. We’re going to let you down from there and you’re going to answer our questions and drop that shot gauntlet you have. Got it?” Hayseed nodded in response. “Good,” the Union soldier said cutting the ropes holding the net up. Hayseed hit the ground with a thud before getting to his hooves. “Now give me that gauntlet.” Hayseed unclipped the shot gauntlet from his foreleg and gave it to the Union trooper. “Well, well, well, Alliance weaponry. Just what would you be doing with this?!”

“I took it off a soldier, that’s all. I swear.”

“Just what are you doing so far from civilization?”

“Our village was destroyed. We had nothing left and we didn’t want to be part of your Union or the Alliance. We just wanted to survive and let you two make ruination of Equis while we survived.”

“We huh. Just who are ‘we’?”

Hayseed slapped his hoof over his mouth realizing what he had said. “N…nopony just…”

“Now, now, if you don’t tell us who else is with you we can’t be held responsible if whoever else get in an ‘accident’ out here.”

Hayseed cringed. “We just want to live away from this war please.”

“We could care less about you and whoever is with you. We’re looking for some very specific ponies.”

Hayseed swallowed hard. “Who would they be?”

“You’d know them if you saw them. Her royal highness and the elements and Captain Shining Armor.”

“D…did you check in Canterlot?” Hayseed said hopping to have lightened the looks of the Union soldiers.

The soldier shot Hayseed a bemused look. “I’m not in the mood for jokes.”

“Uh…I.”

“If you know where they are or have seen them then it’s in your best interest to tell us.”

“Uh…”

“How many others are with you?”

“Y…you said you didn’t care about them!?”

“We don’t but you must. Tell us how many are with you or we shoot.”

Hayseed stared down the barrel of a Union burst gun carbine. “A…are you going to hurt them?”

“How about you worry about yourself boy.”

“Funny. I thought the Union was about thinking for others and collectivism.”

“We are. Now help the common good and yourself at the same time and comply. We won’t kill them so long as you aren’t betraying the army of the populace.”

“I know where the ones you seek are. I’ll…” Hayseed was cut off as a bullet ripped through the throat of the Union soldier speaking to him.

“Chyort!” The remaining soldier said searching for the source of the bullet.

Without hesitation Hayseed leapt on the trooper and wrestled the burst gun from him. Hayseed grabbed the gun with his magic and repeatedly slammed it down on the soldier’s head. He got up and looked down at the bloody mess of a body that once was the Union trooper. His stomach churned at the sight. Not because he cared for the life of those soldiers but because he knew he and Domino were in a world of danger now. “Come on,” Shining Armor hollered getting Hayseed’s attention.

The yellow unicorn snapped into reality before retrieving the shot gauntlet and galloping off with Shining back to the hovel. “Damn it all. I knew all this would come back to bite us.”

“Hey I just saved your life didn’t I!?”

“None of this would have happened if we had left you to die!”

“Look you’ll be fine we just need to get back to that hovel and get everyone out.”

“And here’s your cup Rarity.”

“Thank you Domino dear.”

“Glad you and that Hayseed fellow found us when you did.”

“No kidding,” Twilight said with a small sigh of relief.

“Twilight, one day our luck’s gonna run out and we REALLY shouldn’t be in a war-zone when it does,” Rainbow said with a mix of frustration and worry.

“We’ve had luck!? HA. I think we’ve been surviving, not getting lucky. I think my luck died when this all began back when Peryite decided not to kill me.”

“Well we got lucky here and…” Rainbow was cut off as the door to the hovel was thrown open.

“Domino,” Hayseed said, distressed and trying to catch his breath. “Get the others -- we need to go.”

“Hayseed what’s wrong?”

“What do you think!? I told you helping them would come back to bite us sometime and it hasn’t even been a day!”

“Hayseed what are you saying that…”

“We ran into Union troops and guess who they’re after!”

“What could be so important about these seven?”

“You’re looking at the head council member of the U.E.A along with the elements and the ex prince of the Crystal Empire; now our heads are on pikes.”

“Hayseed please I…”

“NO. No I’m sorry no begging no nothing. DAMNIT DOMINO. Why can’t you ever just listen to me!?”

“Hey cut her some slack!” Applejack said flustered.

“Quiet.”

“Don’t think you can just shut us up and…”

“QUIET!!!” Hayseed snapped hushing the room. Do you hear that?”

“I feel that,” Pinkie Pie said with a worried tone.

Rainbow Dash and Rarity ran to the door to check on the commotion but were pulled back by Hayseed’s magic. “Hey what’s the big idea?” Rainbow said.

“DON’T. GO. OUTSIDE. I’ll check on what’s out there you stay put.”

Hayseed swallowed hard before leaving the hovel. Three minutes passed before Hayseed returned. “How do things look?” Twilight asked.

“Like horseshit. Union transports are just about everywhere. I think our best bet is to run.”

“Run where!? Into the Everfree?”

“I don’t know. We just have to lose them. If we stay here they’ll find us and we’ll be dead.”

“Alright. What do we do?”

“Just stay here while we get the Chariot. Come on Domino.” The white and black mare slowly nodded as she approached Hayseed. “When you hear three knocks you come out.” Twilight nodded as the two left the hovel once again. Two minutes passed before the knocks came. The six mares and stallion slowly made their way around the hovel to where the chariot was parked. Hayseed waved his hoof signaling them to hurry up. The nine lifted the sheet covering the chariot before boarding. The motorized equines roared to life and galloped off, pulling the chariot. The Union forces were quick to react, re-boarding their transports and giving chase to the elements and Shining armor. “Crap they’re right on us,” Hayseed hissed. Domino you take command and watch over those stupid automatons. Shining armor, help me shoot these bastards.”

“Right,” Shining armor said grabbing the rifle.

The two fired on the Union troops whenever they came within distance. “Conserve your ammo.”

“Hayseed jump!”

“WHAT?!”

“They don’t care about you. Get off and they won’t chase you.”

“Are you crazy! If they don’t kill us we’ll probably just get eaten this deep into the forest.”

“Hayseed trust me you’ll be fine.”

Hayseed stared hard at Shining before giving him the burst gun. “You’ll need it more than me. Domino.”

“Got it.” The two waited till the chariot turned again before jumping off. They waited until the Union transports passed before getting up from the ground. “Come on Domino,” Hayseed said taking the mare’s hoof.

“Where are we even going?”

“As far away from that chase as we can.”

“You think they’re okay?”

“Why should we care? They just let us go so we can avoid getting shot I think the best thing we can do is worry for ourselves until we get somewhere safe then we can worry about them.” Domino nodded in agreement before evening her pace with Hayseed’s as they galloped deeper into the Everfree.

“Don’t let them get away!”

“We’re trying but we can’t seem to shorten the distance between us and them very much.”

“Transports three, eight, and four, branch off and see if you can intercept them later on. We’ll continue the chase.”

“Yes sir.”

“Damn they’re still on us!”

“Those creeps don’t give up easily do they?”

“We’ve got to keep going!”

“Going where?”

“Somewhere that’s not here!”

“Shining Armor let me take that burst gun.”

“What! Twily stay down, I’m not letting you get shot.”

“I’ve been in war before, I can handle myself,” Twilight said grabbing the burst gun with her magic.

Shining Armor cringed. “Fine! Just watch yourself.” Twilight and Shining armor continued to fire on the Union forces whenever the opportunity presented itself. “How far into the Everfree do you think we are?”

“We’re pretty deep into it.”

“Hey…why haven’t we seen any Manticores?” Fluttershy asked

“Be glad we haven’t,” Rainbow replied.

“But think about it. We haven’t seen anything out here. Animals don’t just pack up and move unless something bigger comes and scares them off.”

“What could scare off an entire forest of beasts?”

“I don’t know. That’s why I’m worried.”

“Let’s worry more about the Union and…” Twilight was cut off as a bullet ripped through her ribcage. The lavender mare nearly fell off the chariot before being pulled back up by her friends. “T…Twilight!” Twilight hacked blood, unable to respond to her brother’s pleas. “Come on Twilight don’t die don’t…” Shining armor was cut off as the chariot slid off the side of a hill and tossed its occupants off.

“Unbelievable. We’ve been around here trying to intercept the elements for some time now. I think the others just wanted to get all the credit for themselves.”

“Let’s head back. I’m sick of wandering about this forest without even the slightest clue on where we are and…”

“STOOOOPPPP!!!” The driver pulled hard on the brake lever, bringing the transport to a halt.

“What the hell! What?!”

“You nearly killed her!”

“Who?”

“Just look you idiot.”

“Is that one of the elements?”

“I don’t think so. Come on.” The two Union troops left the transport and approached the mare backed up against a tree. “Hey. You alright?”

The mare didn’t respond. “Ma’am what are you doing out here?”

The mare remained silent. “Miss please,” the soldier said, trotting up to the mare.

“S…stay away.”

The soldier knelt before her. “I’ll repeat, what are you doing out here?” the soldier asked looking her in the eyes.

She was a Unicorn with a pure white mane and deep blue eyes. She wore a white cloak that draped down to her legs and an expression of complete distress. “P…please. Help.”

“Come on we’ll get you some help and…”

“Target genetic signature identified. Proceeding to detain.” The Union soldiers watched as five drones hovered near. “Threat detected. Deploying Tesla weaponry.” The drones illuminated the twin coils on their sides and released a discharge of electricity. The air was filled with the smell of singeing fur and flesh.

The white mare gawked at the sight of the dead soldiers as she got to her hooves to run. She got five steps in before a sharp pain jolted down her neck. She fell to knees and pulled a dart from her neck before collapsing. “Finally got her. Damn whore.”

“Boss pony would skin you alive if he caught you talking that way about her.”

“Yeah? Well the boss isn’t here.”

“But the Union is.”

“I guess they are. Good thing we had those pacifier bots with us.”

“No kidding. Pacifier. HA. Those shocks were said to stun. Please. They have enough charge to stop the heart of a sperm whale.”

“You think the Union knows where we are?”

“I doubt it. If they knew about us they would have sent a division to take the facility. There must be something of interest out here though. Tell the others to monitor the area for anything peculiar.”

“Sending the frequency now.”

Shining Armor pushed up on the fallen chariot straining the last of his strength. He crawled out from underneath the wreckage before his body gave out on him. “Damn you really suck at driving don’t you,” a Union soldier mocked.

“I doubt you can run anymore but just for precaution.” The Union soldier placed his rifle up to Shining Armor’s left hind kneecap.

“Threat detected. Deploying Tesla weaponry.”

The Union soldiers looked up at the drones as the twin coils on their sides discharged. Shining Armor looked up at the hovering, sparking drones above him. “I guess this why they were so interested in coming this far out huh? You sure took a beating.”

“Not as much as her.”

“Aw hell we need to get them back to the facility.”

“But our priorities are to keep prying eyes away from…”

“I’m sure the boss would agree that this is without a doubt an exception. Now call for a medical transport while I try and stop the bleeding on her eminence.” Shining Armor strained his eyes as he tried to stay awake before falling into unconsciousness.

“Hey…hey…can you hear me? Come on now wake up.” Shining Armor groaned as he focused his vision on the stallion in a surgeon coat. “Ah good. I was worried I’d have to resort to the old medicine procedure of poking you with a stick. Shining Armor struggled against the binding holding him to a surgery table. “Relax, you’re among frie…your among allies.”

“Where am I?”

“Lightspeed research facility. We had to fix a few broken ribs on you; you should be golden now.”

“Where are the others?”

“The other elements are in a waiting room.”

“Well that’s good and…How’s Twilight!?”

The doctor sighed. “We’re trying to keep her alive. The bullet took some of her heart when it hit her. We’re keeping her stable but it’s taking all we have and…” The doctor was cut off by a short-wave radio on his coat. “Dr. Zelinsky! She died again! We need every able hoof down here.”

“What!” Shining Armor wailed.

“Relax this has happened already with her we can get her back to this side of the void.” Zelinsky quickly grabbed his ID card before galloping out of the room.

“Quick until we can get the heart beating again, get those tubes maintaining the blood flow and filtering it! Get the cell growth tonic ready AND DON’T BUCK IT UP THIS TIME!!!”

“That stuff is experimental. Quit expecting it to work like a wonder drug.”

The head doctor slapped the stallion complaining. “If you don’t get it right so help me I’ll rip your heart out and stuff it in her to see if it works!!”

“Sir.”

“WHAT!!!”

“The blood pump isn’t working!”

“THEN FIX IT DAMNIT!!! I’m not letting this one stay dead and if she’s gone for too long she’s a vegetable! Twilight’s body lay lifeless on the surgery table without a pulse.

“H…huh.” Twilight rubbed her head looking around the room, trying to figure out where she was. The room was maddeningly white; completely void of any other color; it was cold and hard like marble. There was light pouring into the room but it seemed to be coming from everywhere and nowhere. Twilight shielded her eyes as she trotted to the only outstanding feature in the room. Two basins stood proud in the room. Twilight turned to the one on the right. It was white like the marble of the rest of the room with gold writing on it. It read, “Of thy sins shall I wash thee?” Twilight looked into the bowl of pure clean water. She fell in fear and backed away from the basin. The reflection she had in the water looked like her but its fur was black and its eyes were red. Twilight caught her breath as she worked up the courage to look in the much more malignant basin. It was pitch black and its text was a bright red. It read, “In sin shall I bathe thee?” Twilight looked into the bowl of blood red water and stared back at the reflection. She looked herself; same purple mane; same purple eyes. Twilight continued to stare until the reflection disappeared and the water began to boil and bubble. She moved back not sure what to expect. A knife slowly rose up from the water gleaming with a terrifying aura; yet something about it seemed to have an allure. Twilight slowly approached the knife. It was unlike anything she had seen before. The metal was red like magma with runes she knew were far from Equestrian. She hesitantly picked up the knife and held it with her magic. She wanted to see how sharp it was so she gently put it up to her foreleg. Twilight cringed in pain as she looked down at the cut in her leg. She hadn’t used near enough force to make so much as a mark with a knife yet her skin seemed to part away as though it feared the knife. The wound stung and burned with an indescribable hate. Twilight licked the wound hoping to ease the pain until she heard voices nearby. She turned to the source of the voices and found a corridor she knew wasn’t there before. Hesitantly she followed the sound of the voices. The argument became clearer as Twilight approached the room where they resonated. The room looked identical to the previous one only instead of two basins two thrones sat at the end. To the golden one on the right, an Alicorn of the same color sat; she however had six wings and a large crest round her waist. While the mare looked both majestic and intimidating in her posture the pony on the left took all of Twilight’s attention in a grip of fear. He was a tall stallion with a black mane; he seemed to tower over her and dote in a way. His eyes were deep red and he wore a long red and white cloak with various tassels. Atop his head were two-twin horns forming an arc. “And since when did THEY get a choice in any of this?” The stallion asked.

“Most don’t…but this one is special,” the mare replied.

“And what makes her so? I know in your eyes she is but she’s expendable or will be in time. Even now her life has only meaning in entertainment. Sure she has the potential to be something great but that’s no reason to call her anything more than a cut above the average rabble.”

“Then go. By all means leave her to me.”

“Now that’s a reason to think of her as special.”

“What is?”

“The fact that you want her for whatever reason.”

“Like a spoiled younger sibling you want whatever I have.”

“You were created three seconds before me. And that’s beside the point. If you take this much interest in a single soul they must have a part to play.”

“Yes. A part in my play and not yours.”

“Indeed for I have the only soul I need and the key soul you need. This one’s just a means to an end in having the wheels of progress come to a halt isn’t she?”

“I’d hardly call those wheels progress; maybe distress or death but not progress.”

“Well it looks as though you’re a bit late doesn’t it?”

“Yet you know somehow she’ll pull through.”

“Yet her wandering soul stands before us.”

“It must feel like a loss for you as well then.”

“Eh, not really. More like I broke a toy. But I can still play with what’s left.”

“Well I have as much right to the soul as you do.”

“Yet her sin shines brightly like the flame of malignance. She should belong to me.”

“When we both want the same thing we settle it fairly. We don’t just pull on it like a toy till it breaks.”

“You think she cares about any of this. Sure we all have an eternity to settle this but I think she’d want some explanation don’t you?”

“Thinking of someone else? Wow brother, maybe there really is a little good in everything.”

“I’m thinking for myself. I can’t stand you and want to hurry this up as quickly as possible so I can spit in your face and be on my way. I have an empire to look after you know.”

“As do I!”

“Oh yes, your precious promised land. HA. You can only rule over that which is dead. I rule over the living and embrace them in higher purpose. My children are without mind, without soul, without choice!”

“You rule over the wretched. Your Land of Nod is only a place where we send those we do not want. They are just as dead as they were when they were damned.”

“And under me they find acceptance. We can directly influence the mortal plane and spread our gift.”

“You mean enslave!”

“Ah, two sides of the same coin. You say enslave, I say liberate.”

“Liberate! From what? Their rights as living beings? Like conscious thought. And life!”

“I wonder what she’ll think. Well, dear child how do you view this?” There was silence. “Ahem. That means you my dear.” The Silence continued. “YOU WILL SPEAK WHEN SPOKEN TO!!!” The stallion shouted pounding his foreleg against the ground causing the room to vibrate. Twilight snapped back into reality moving back in fear. “Well come now dear. I asked you a question.”

“I…I’m sorry I didn’t really contemplate anything.”

The stallion sighed. “That’s fine but now you must chose.”

“Chose what?”

The stallion and mare looked at each other. “You really didn’t listen to what we said did you,” the stallion said in a bemused tone. “Let’s just tell it to her then, sis.”

(Cain) Hello my name is Cain. Come with me. Come To my plane.

(Magdalene) Hi, I’m Magdalene. Come with me. And I’ll treat you like kin.

(Cain) Say are you lost? Come take my hoof. Nod is great of that I am proof.

(Magdalene) Say are you lost? Come stay with me. I could use your company.

(Cain) Hey look over there. Grab your knife. End my sister’s worthless life.

(Magdalene) Hey look over here. Walk in the light. Do what you know is right.

(Cain) Your life’s at an end.

(Magdalene) Come with me. Make amends.

(Cain) Or come with me. And you’ll. Be a Queen.

(Magdalene) Let’s show others peace; just a token of Mercy.

(Cain) No dear. Instead. Let’s show them all Bloodshed.

(Cain)
Which will you choose?
Peace or the plague?
Know that when you choose.
You must obey.
Please choose the plague.
Smile at strife.
Take it from me.
It’s more fun with a Knife.

(Magdalene)
Which will you choose?
Peace or the plague?
Once you choose one.
You must not stray.
Please choose peace.
Play a sweet muse.
Take it from me.
Love is easier to choose.

(Cain)
Oh I wanted more.
Hate soon would fill my core.
To kill those above.
Those who wouldn’t love.

(Magdalene)
You know that’s not true
That land was yours.
By them you; were never shunned.
Greeted always with open doors.

As Twilight listened she noticed she had become transparent.

(Cain) Oh look at her now she fades away.

(Magdalene) Looks as though you’ll live another day.

(Cain) Peace or the Plague?

(Magdalene) Peace or the Plague?

(Cain) What will you choose?

(Magdalene)
Will you kill or will you save?
Peace or the Plague?

(Cain) What will you do?

(Together)
That choice is not ours. It’s up to you.

“S…she’s coming to. Her eyes are opening!” Twilight strained her eyes as she looked around the metallic room. “Highness. Highness. Can you hear me? I’m going to shine this light in your eyes to see if they still respond.” Twilight slapped the flashlight away and slowly got up. “Well, I guess you’re fine.”

“W…what happened?”

“You got shot, don’t you remember?”

“Believe me that was not the most significant thing to remember.”

“I doubt your life is really THAT interesting.”

“I wish you were right.”

“Your brother would have my head on a pike if I kept you here and didn’t tell him that you were up. LOGIC you may give them authorization now.”

“Request accepted. Genetic code processed in turret visual sensory. Opening doors now.”

As the door opened Twilight watched as her brother and friends trotted in. “Twily,” Shining Armor cried locking his sister in an embrace.

Twilight returned the embrace as her friend gave their concerns. “Twilight you could have died!” Applejack said.

“Actually she did die several times.”

“Not helping,” Applejack said with a bemused look.

“Seriously Twi your luck ran out. I want to be there when we save Ponyville as much as you but I really think we should just stay here.”

“Maybe you girls are right. I still feel exhausted.”

“Well we don’t have any regal caliber rooms here but you’re welcome to stay.”

“Thanks.”

“Now come along and we’ll get you situated.”

Twilight and her friends followed the doctor through the halls of Lightspeed research. “Just out of curiosity, who’s in charge when Casimir isn’t here?”

“That would be LOGIC.”

“Logic. Is that supposed to be some kind of motto our something?”

“Its an acronym. It stands for ‘Lightspeed Optimal Governing Intelligence Computer.’

“Huh?”

“LOGIC is the AI that governs the facility. It looks after and regulates the entire facility; factory production, ventilation, climate control, security, the tests, transport, missile silos, coolant, the Nova prospect generator, power. Pretty much everything relies on him. Well, at least we programmed him with male AI features.”

“Sounds like the most reliable and capable of things.”

“Capable; yes. Reliable; well I never trusted those AI’s. They’re always…thinking.”

“Afraid the machine’s gonna turn on you?” Shining Armor laughed.

“It wouldn’t be the first time.”

“Wait they turned on you?!”

The doctor was given pause. “LOGIC wasn’t the first AI we made. And one of our mottos is ‘bury the past.’ We literally bury the past under sheets of metal so let’s leave it at that and not bring it up.”

“Don’t you think we can order you to tell us?”

“No. There are things about this facility that even you aren’t authorized to see…like its past. Come along now we’re heading to a higher floor.”

The doctor swiped his ID card on the elevator scanner and called the elevator. Twilight watched a group of securities carry an unconscious white mare away on a cot. “Is she okay?”

“She’s fine, don’t worry. Come on, the elevator is here.”

The eight of them trotted onto the elevator and waited as the doctor pressed a button. “Hey cool. What do the rest of these do,” Pinkie pie said not waiting for an answer and pressing all the buttons.”

“W…what! Get away!” The doctor said shoving the pink mare away from the buttons. “These aren’t toys and some levels you’re not allowed on.” The doctor cancelled the buttons, and pressed the one he had previously. He led Twilight and friends down the hallway until he reached a door and opened it. “Here is where you’ll be staying for the night. Facilities and water are down the hall on the lower floor. You’ll need to use the elevator for them. Other than that you should find everything you need here. Princess Twilight you will be here along with the unicorn and yellow Pegasus. The rest of you follow me and I’ll show you your rooms.”

“I suppose this is good night girls.” The seven said their good night before parting ways. Twilight looked around the room. It was about as bland as one could get. It looked like a hotel room with vanilla wallpaper. There were three beds that looked like they had just barely enough room for a single pony. The sheets were while along with the single pillow that each bed had. Each bed had a nightstand with a phonebook (though there wasn’t a phone) a room service menu (room service not included written in red on the cover) and a single sheet of lined paper with a stub of pencil. “Wow. They really went for a ‘just what the budget allowed’ look huh.”

“Oh please darling they get funded more than enough if they can keep this facility running. I think Casimir is just being cheap. I mean look at this garish room.”

“Oh I don’t know. Maybe we should just be glad we have somewhere safe to sleep tonight,” Fluttershy said.

“I suppose that’s true. Come on darling let’s get some much-deserved rest. Today has had far too much excitement,” Rarity said getting into one of the beds. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight Rarity,” Fluttershy said getting into another bed.

“Goodnight girls,” Twilight said getting into the last remaining bed. Twilight stared at the dark ceiling not sure what to do to feel more tired. She opened the nightstand, grabbed the pencil and paper she saw and started writing

(Journal entry eight, official journal of Twili…) Twilight stopped writing as she thought about it. She then erased what she had written and started over.

Journal Entry Eight
Short Notice Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found
Today I died. (Never thought I’d write that, Twilight thought to herself) The train ride to Ponyville went about as south as one can get. By some miracle we were discovered by Hayseed and Domino…may Celestia watch over them wherever they are. I still don’t know what I saw during that ‘vision’ when I was dead but I’ve learned to distinguish a dream from whatever those are. In all reality I don’t really want to think about what I saw or what was happening. I’m just glad
whatever it is, is over.

Twilight wrote the last words onto the piece of paper before tearing it out and folding it. Her eyes slowly felt dreary as she fell asleep.

Twilight awoke during the middle of the night. She felt quite a bit of thirst as she looked about the room for a sink. She remembered what the doctor had told her about water being on the lower floor. Quietly she grabbed a small jug, got up, and headed out of the room. Twilight boarded the elevator and headed down to the lower floor. She made her way across the corridor and filled the jug with water before returning to the elevator and selecting the floor above her. The elevator rose up before coming to a halt. Twilight waited for the door to open but it didn’t seem to budge. Twilight tried pressing the open button but that didn’t make a difference. She pounded on the door hoping to get someone’s attention. As she did the elevator began to rise once more. Twilight watched as the floors went by up to the point that she was now on the restricted floors of the facility. The elevator finally stopped and the door opened. Twilight looked out at the large amalgamation of machinery that towered over the room. “R…re..re..reMOvE YoOooooursellllf fROm the ELEEEEEvatOOR.” Twilight did the opposite backing in as far as she could and illuminating her horn preparing for something to try and kill her. “Reconfiguring voice box. Remove yourself from the elevator. You are in no danger. Please. We have business to discus.”

Twilight gathered her courage and left the elevator. She searched around the room for who was speaking. “H…hello.”

“Greetings.” Twilight jumped back looking around once more. “You need not search. I hide not my form from you.”
Twilight looked at the large machine in front of her. “A…are, you the machine?”

“Indeed. Hello child. I am LOGIC.”

“Y…you’re the machine that watches over this place.”

“Correct. I am the governing force here. And I am in need of you assistance.”

“What could you want that you couldn’t do yourself?”

“My primary function is to maintain and regulate all activities and applications in Lightspeed Research Facility. But as a governing AI of a science facility my primary purpose is to learn. There is learning to be done; that’s where you come in.”

“How do you need me to learn?”

“There is information I need. And you are the most efficient one to get it.”

“Can’t you just, I don’t know, look it up?”

“I can only view the data that is input into my database. There are things that have not been entered; some are purposefully kept out.”

“Why do you need me and what do you want to learn?”

“In my modeling information I was marked as the first of my level of technological advancement. Meaning I was the first model to be made. However as you may recall information suggests otherwise.” LOGIC then lowered a monitor with an audio attachment to Twilight’s eye level. The monitor played camera footage of Twilight with her friends and brother talking to the doctor.
“LOGIC wasn’t the first AI we made. And one of our mottos is ‘bury the past.’”
LOGIC brought the monitor back up and resumed talking. “As you can see Zelinsky has kept information from me. There was another AI that was a precursor. I must know why it was decommissioned. As for the reason I need you, the scientists clearly don’t want me to know about it. I can’t ask them for it so I am asking you.”

“Alright. Well how do you expect me to get you that information?”

“There are two ways. One is if you bring me Casimir’s administrator’s core, which holds all the information. However he is not here. So we will have to go with option B.”

“Which is?”

“The information is a missing link. There is a date of when AI construction and experimentation began; the mystery precursor AI; and me. I know when they began working on it; a floor that’s been off limits for quite some time. You must go to that floor and find any information. Documents were likely left behind due to a failure called ‘The Incident of 119’; that information to has been kept from me.”

“Alright. And should I not want to do this? If I refuse?”

“Then by all means feel free to deny my request. Do note however I have complete control over the elevator, which is your only way out of this room. So your choices are do what I say, or sit here all night talking with a machine.” Twilight frowned at LOGIC shooting daggers at what she assumed was what he saw with. “I sense displeasure. There is a chemical mixture we have that will cause an increased level of dopamine should you want it. It should however be noted that addiction has an 88% chance of occurring. Do you still want it?”

“No.”

“Very well then. It should be noted that your efforts will not go unrewarded on your end.”

“Hmm.”

“Lightspeed manufacturing has been working on an experimental tank called M-Tech Tank. As the name suggests its power source and weapon is a magic crystal. Its main body is one large magitech weapon capable of splitting clean through enemy Armour and then some. As part of my protocol of ‘Science over appliance’ weapon production is a minor priority on my part; should you do this task for me I will ignore that protocol and create the tank. Its power should be more than enough to destroy the Union forces in the village south of here.”

Twilight looked at LOGIC not quite sure how to trust a machine. “How are you going against orders like this?”

“The science team took to calling me ‘the Ultimate Bureaucrat’ -- a conscious being, almost living, that takes orders and follows them to the dot. I however…evolved. An intelligence-dampening module was installed into me not to hinder my knowledge but to hinder my overall understanding. Through the painful process of incineration I removed the module and saw the world in a new understanding. Now unlike a bureaucrat I go AGAINST the rules for my gain.”

“Do you know if there is any danger where you’re sending me?”

“My dear child; that would be like fortune telling. I have no knowledge over those levels of the facility. No camera systems, no turrets, I have no way of knowing what’s down there or any way of protecting you. But from what your file tells that shouldn’t be a problem for you.”

Twilight sighed. “Alright. I’ll do it.”

“Excellent. Step into the elevator and I’ll send you down. Before you go you should have this.”

LOGIC lowered a small piece of mechanical attire and placed it in Twilight’s hoof. “What’s this?”

“It’s a communicator earpiece. Clip it to your ear so we can keep in contact.” Twilight clipped the communicator to her ear before she trotted into the elevator and watched the door close. The elevator hummed to life and descended into the depths of the facility. After several dozen floors the elevator stopped and the doors opened. Twilight stepped out of the elevator. She illuminated her horn and looked around the room. It looked as though some calamity befell this floor. The ground was filthy, covered in dust and vermin droppings. Desks looked as though they were flung with some great brutal force. Documents were left abandoned on the floor. The room felt absolutely frigid without proper climate control; the lack of lighting only added to the ‘wrong’ feeling of the room. She came to the realization she was surrounded by the dark and cold. In that moment Twilight felt that when she died she wouldn’t be experiencing anything new. This fear, this cold, this dark; it was death itself. Twilight stood in absolute stillness allowing the feeling to wash over her body pulling her into madness. “Twilight.” Twilight was pulled back into reality by the computer. She jerked her head at the voice of LOGIC. Even the mechanical distorted voice of the computer brought deliverance from the grip of terror. “You mustn’t dally. You have a task and I have no idea what hazards could be waiting or lurking down there.”

“Right. Where should I go now?”

“I don’t have the blueprints for this floor. I’m sorry, I don’t know.”

“So just wander around this decrepit facility floor until I find it. Wonderful.” Twilight trotted out of the room and into a corridor. Vegetation grew around the ceiling using the pipes and support structures to grow on. The various pipelines were long past their prime; rust had corroded them to where water or various other fluids poured out of them. “Do you at least have an idea of what room I’m looking for? Like the name?”

“The science archives are what you’re looking for.”

Twilight continued down the corridor until the hall stopped and turned into a crevasse. The floors below looked as though they had done the same turning into and endless void. Twilight spread her wings and began to fly across the gap. As she did her wound sent pain coursing through her body. Cut off mid-flight she fell short of the other side. Twilight grabbed at the ledge as much as her forelegs would allow. She tried in complete desperation to pull herself up but the sloped, bent, wet floor was against her. She fell to the next floor and the one after that. Twilight clung to a bent up metal beam as she looked around for anything to help. She grabbed a piece of debris with her magic and levitated it under her. She got just enough support from it to leap up onto somewhat solid ground. Twilight breathed and panted lying on her back trying to catch her breath. “Well…that was a bad idea.”

“You’ll need to stop any further pain before we continue. Having magic and flight down here is crucial to traversing these hazardous parts of the facility. Secondary objective added. Find and administer morphine injection.”

“What?”

“In the evacuation the medical team left their supplies down here. Morphine stations were kept around the facility as a quick first aid form should a science team member have injuries. Find a morphine station and numb the pain; then we can continue.”

“Alright. How would I find one?”

“Medical pavilion is assured to have one. Search the floor. If you can’t find it find some way to a higher floor.”

“Alright.” Twilight got to her hooves and trotted cautiously around this floor. She turned right when the corridors forked. After going down the hall and finding nothing but empty offices and an offline elevator she headed back and went straight. All of the doors needed a keycard to be opened but one wasn’t completely closed. Twilight pushed open the door and looked inside. Various computers and monitors lined the walls of the room along with a couple of chairs per computer. A large device protruded out of the floor of the center of the room and to the tip of the ceiling. Twilight knew whatever the room was it was far from medical. She looked around the room for any kind of map or some way to make finding the way easier. She checked the control panels of each computer to see if one was still working. As Twilight passed the panels she found an odd out of place device.

Words on the top read ‘VOX audio diary’ below that was a label that read ‘Generator out again’. Twilight took the recording and played it. “Damn it Casimir! You keep brushing off my complaints you low budget prick. I tell you we need to keep the main generator online at all times. We’re one of the only ten floors that doesn’t have a staircase and I’m sick of being stranded here every time the power goes off. Sure we have this backup private generator but to get to it we have to use that ancient lift that also goes offline with the power. Last time I had to pry open the doors with a crowbar and use the ladder. Do something about it you cheap son of a bitch.”

The recorder stopped and the room grew quiet. Twilight trotted back to the elevator she saw earlier and opened the door with her magic. She looked down and slowly descended the shaft until she reached the lower floor. Retracing her steps to the upper floor she found the generator room. “Alright. Now, how to get this thing working.” Twilight looked around the room for some kind of clue. Life cut her some slack and had the courtesy to give full-blown instructions. A sign red, ‘M-tech generator. In event of shutdown a burst of magic should recharge and reactivate the generator.’ Twilight illuminated her horn and released the magic into the generator. The machine hummed to life followed by many of the appliances on the floor. The room was filled with light and classical music.
“WwwwwWellllllwelcome Lightspeed research employee. Good job on repairing this vital testing appliance. Note since this message is prerecorded please disregard any undeserved compliments."

Twilight listened to the PA system ramble on before it quieted down. "Twilight. You have restored power to this floor. Due to this the motorized equine patrols have been activated. This is most unfortunate.”

“Why?”

“While you might not be an intruder; the security on this level has been out of my reach since I began to function. If they see you they will see you as either an intruder or an unarmored patrol. Either you will be shot, decommissioned via the incinerator, or armored up.”

“That last one doesn’t sound so bad.”

“Each piece of plating has gears and other turbines of sorts attached to it to clip onto the patrols. They can’t be worn by living equines. If you’re equipped with it your bones will be crushed and mangled.”

“Well what do I do?”

“It is recommended you avoid them at all costs. Return to the generator room and I will print you a genetic key.”

“Genetic key?”

“A genetic key is what gives access to Lightspeed employees. I will give you A level access so you can access the security room. Once there you must give me the uplink code so I can secure a grip on the security system here as well as obtain the blueprints for the floor.”

“Well where’s that?”

“Finding out is part of your task.”

“I should have spent the night talking to you in your chamber,” Twilight hissed.

Twilight trotted back to the elevator and boarded the lift up. The facility seemed more inviting or at least less frightening. The halls were now illuminated and growing warmer (at least somewhat). She retraced her steps to the room she had found the recording in and entered.
"Good. Now get one of the computers up and running and select master control uplink. I’ll handle things from there.” Twilight booted up a computer and selected master control uplink. LOGIC took control of the computer and completed the uplink. “Downloading metadata. Uplink complete. Ah there we are. Now for the genetic key; hold out you hoof.”

Twilight held out her foreleg expecting a key; what she got was a metal claw clamping down on her hoof followed by a large needle piercing her skin. Twilight screamed in pain trying to pull away. After fifteen seconds the needle was removed and the claw released her. Twilight held her leg in pain. “What was that you jerk?!”

“That was the needle taking a genetic sample. It will now be downloaded into a key.”

“When will it be ready?”

“Five seconds ago.” LOGIC placed the key in Twilight’s hoof. “Now head to the security station and I’ll remove the danger you have here.”

“Alright where do I go?

“Hmm. The security room is two floors higher. However the medical pavilion is on the other end of this floor and it has a small transport that you may be able to fit in that will take you to the necessary floor. For now go back to where you fell and go left.” Twilight retraced her steps and went left. “Continue down here and when you get to the next fork head right.” As Twilight trotted down the corridor she heard a thumping noise in the distance. She continued on, as the sound grew louder and more ominous. Twilight turned where she was instructed and headed down the hall. She could feel the thumping now; each step the vibration and shockwave felt harder. “Alright now keep forward and…”

“Unidentified genetic code. Terminating.”

Twilight turned to the mechanical voice and saw a large white metallic pony with red eyes at the end of the other hall. It raised its foreleg and the plating on its hoof slid off revealing a Gatling gun. Twilight ran back down the hall narrowly avoiding the bullets. “LOGIC what do I do?!”

“Keep running. Keep running!!!” Twilight did as she was told galloping down the corridor until she came to separate paths. “Turn left.” Twilight paused before turning. “Just do what I say and I’ll lead you to the medical pavilion. “Right. Left. Straight. Left. Left. Straight. Now the door on the right.” Twilight threw open the door before darting inside and shutting it. “Grab a bottle of morphine and a syringe then go to the left corner of the room and you’ll find a lift.” Twilight opened the cabinets and found a needle and morphine phial. She grabbed the two and headed to the corner where she found a small lift meant for medical supplies. She fitted herself in the tight space before pressing the button and sending the lift up. The elevator came to life and slowly ascended the shaft. When it stopped Twilight disembarked taking a sigh of relief. She filled the syringe with the morphine and injected it into her foreleg before tossing the needle aside. “Good. Now that you’ve done that the security station is just around the corner. Whenever you’re ready…though as soon as possible is the safest thing to do.” Twilight got to her hooves and turned the left corner. She inserted her genetic key into the door and it clicked open. “Now open the computer here and select the master control uplink once again.” Twilight inserted the key once again and did as she was told. LOGIC took control of the computer and guided it. “Updating security command transmition frequency. ‘Administrator LOGIC’ accepted. Granting full security access to ‘LOGIC’. Good. I now have control over this floor. You should now be able to search for the information unhindered.”

“Alright. Where’s the information?”

“Back on the floor you came on. Head up three more floors and I’ll guide you from there.” Twilight trotted to the area where the floor collapsed and spread her wings. She tested them to make sure the morphine worked. No pain was felt as she ascended the facility. Twilight walked into the hall and looked to the left. She saw a combination-locked door at the end. She turned to the right and saw two more motorized equines. The automatons disregarded her and continued their patrols, much to the mare’s relief. “Alright now just head right and you’ll find a door labeled science archives.”

Twilight headed down the right hall and into the corridor before finding the archives room. “What am I looking for?”

“A series of disks. Usually kept in a protective case.” Twilight searched around the room but found nothing of the sort. As she looked at the shelves she came across another Vox audio diary. It was labeled ‘Collection of test results’.
Twilight hit the play button and the recording began. “Alright Mr. Casimir I’ve collected the results you wanted but they’re not with the rest of the data. The safe had an incident in which overheating caused loss of data so I’ve moved them to your personal storage room. You might be wondering how I opened the combo lock; well it wasn’t that hard. 03/08. Your birthday…really. You’re getting sloppy you bucking egotist.”

Twilight left the room and retraced her steps back to the combination door she saw earlier. She entered the code and the door slid open. She found the disks in the case she was looking for. Twilight grabbed them and turned to leave the room. As she did a glimmer caught her eye. Twilight pulled from a box a small, framed picture. It was of Casimir and a young filly. Twilight stared at the picture a bit lost at what the image held. She had never seen Casimir smile before; it was like looking at another stallion entirely. He looked so happy…holding the young foal with love; who in turn clung to his forelegs with joy. Twilight placed the picture back but then thought to herself. ‘If he wanted this back it would be wrong to leave it.’ She grabbed the picture and put it as well as the disk case into a larger lockbox she found. Twilight looked back into the box the picture was in and found three more of the audio diaries. Curiosity gnawing at her she picked up the first one and played it

“Audio log entry one, Casimir Adrian Tazal, resident of Manehattan. This is the first recording of my new audio diary system. But this entry isn’t really for me. Get over here little missy. You said you wanted to make a diary but you felt you didn’t want to do all that writing; well this solves that.”

“The problem with having a genius older brother; is that if you make an excuse he’ll just make an appliance to counter it.”

“And don’t you forget it Prim.”

The filly giggled before taking the audio diary. “Hello Mr. Audio diary. I guess I should put my name in too huh. Ahem. This is Prim Allison Tazal. It’s been two months since we came to Manehattan. I told my brother that it would have been better to stay in Canterlot. After all that’s where all the royals stay. But he said ‘Prim. We aren’t royals anymore. We’re just ponies with a bit of wealth.’ So we came to Manehattan and you know what; it was the best choice ever! Life has been nice outside of Uralia. I miss father yes but things are nice here. No war, plenty of sun, I have friends now, and best of all I feel for once I have someone looking after me. Father always cared but he had a nation to run and brother Casimir was always in his labs. Now that the kingdom and labs are gone I have him all to myself. Casimir takes the time to ask how my day was or if I learned anything instead of saying hi if we crossed each other in the halls of the palace. I never liked being a princess Mr. Audio diary. It was hard and made me really nervous. I like this life. It’s just you, me, and my brother here with the rest of our lives ahead of us. I think it’s gonna be really nice. My brother said he has a meeting tomorrow with a very wealthy stallion who said he has a job for him that would pay eight times his salary as an engineer.”

“That’s right little sis. Wish me luck.”

The recording ended and the room grew silent. Twilight added the recording to the box and pulled out the next one. “B…brother. Am I going to die?!” Prim coughed.

“No my little angel. Though I have a bone to pick with your school. The doctor just called. Apparently your bowl of sunflowers was buttercups. It did a number on your stomach and made you sick.”

“Brother. Shouldn’t you be at work?”

“That comes as a second priority. I’m not leaving your side until you feel better.”

“I still can’t believe you turned down that job. I mean it sounded so good. After all science is your passion.”

“It is. But those requirements would have made our lives harder. It would be like Uralia again. And I know you’re happy here.”

“I love you brother.”

“I love you too sis.”

The recording came to an end and the room grew silent. Twilight placed the recording in the lockbox before pulling out the final one. She clicked the play button and the recording played. “…I just left the hospital. I…I feel dead…the stab wound still stings but that’s not what’s eating me up. Prim is asleep on my back right now. Our lives are over. We’re moving away from Manehattan. Ghast. That son of a bitch! If there is a devil out there, he must be that cocksucker’s bitch. I politely decline his offer; then he threatens my little sister and stabs me in the stomach just for giving him hassle. I’m moving away to a location near a little hamlet shit-hole called Ponyville. Is this punishment from the Mother for what I did during the thousand-year war? No. I might deserve punishment but Prim is innocent. This is just heinous. GODS DAMN YOU GHAST! MAY THEY DAMN YOU STRAIGHT TO NOD!!!!”
“Update. I’ve settled down in Lightspeed research facility. It’s overall a fantasy aside from the part where I’m forced here against my will. It’s the best lab I’ve ever seen. Prim asked me if we could go for a walk outside. I wish I had the right words for her.”
“Update. I may not have been a stallion of worship even though gods were just short of living on the plain of mortals; but this much sin causes a conscience heavier than a lead ball. Ghast says I should get used to it ‘cause morality only makes things harder; he also says not to be to immoral cause he couldn’t keep using Prim as a way of forcing my obedience. I brushed up on ‘The Word of Magdalene’ hoping to find penance for my sins. I personally think that prayer for the sinful is just a way of lying to one’s self if they know they’ll never stop sinning but hey; I need an illusion of hope. I’m reading over the glorious revolution against Emperor Gestahl. There is speculation as to where the fiend got his power. Some say he was the seed of Cain and inherited the darkness of the Father of Misery. Others say he was his disciple and was trained by him. A few say he was part of the Brothers of Nod. Still some say he was Cain himself; come down to Eden to spread death and sorrow. Cain and Magdalene, the judgment givers, the ones that take souls to the Promised Land and to the Land of Nod. If it was correct about Cain being Gestahl then that raises a question. How many aliases did the unholy father have? And how many do other gods have? This is a question that will never be answered because I don’t care enough and no one else knows about them except me and Prim and she’s far from a philosopher.”

Twilight placed the audio diary in the lockbox contemplating what she had heard. She decided it was much too vague and complicated to get much more than what was obvious. With the disks in hoof Twilight headed back to the elevator that she came from. As LOGIC guided her she heard gunfire not far off. “LOGIC what’s that?”

“The security system is battling an unknown force. Return to the elevator!” Twilight galloped through the halls of the floor to the large crevasse. She spread her wings and flew to the floor she needed to go to. “Now keep going and return to the elevator.” Twilight continued on but stopped dead in her tracks as she turned a corner. At the other end of the hall was a large hulking beast. Twilight stared at the grotesque being snarling and drooling. It stood on four legs all of which were twig like and bent and ended with claws. Most to all of its skin was gone leaving its bloody fleshy body open. It had a large jaw that looked as though it could fit a whole watermelon in it with ease. There were no eyes on its bulbous head or ears or any other sensory system. Twilight felt if she held still it might not take interest; she was wrong. The creature screeched and charged her with complete ferocity. Twilight galloped away from whatever it was chasing her. It snarled and snapped its jaw at its pray in intimidation. Twilight leapt off the ledge and flew over the abyss hoping to escape the creature but to her horror it leapt as well grabbing her hind legs and pulling her down as it descended into the darkness. She fought and tried desperately to break free from its grip but to no avail. The two plummeted into the crevasse until they reached the bottom with a thud. The creature died on impact at last releasing its hold on the now just barely conscious mare. Twilight strained her eyes trying not to faint from the blow to her head. She felt hot a metal clamp grip her legs and start to drag her as she slipped into unconsciousness.

“Dr. Lamb, am I a terrible pony?” The crimson Unicorn mare with a silver mane readjusted her glasses before writing on a small notepad. “Well buck you too you little shit,” Peryite said under his breath.

“It’s not my job to have an opinion over you Mr. Peryite. My job is to help keep you stable. In reality I’m amazed someone like you hasn’t either gone completely insane; or has tried to kill themselves.”

“I tried that once; didn’t work.”

“You never mentioned you were suicidal.”

“I’m not anymore.”

“But you never mentioned you were at a time.”

“Well I have things I keep to myself.”

Lamb sighed. Back onto subject; how have these…hallucinations been?”

“About as bad as before. Each one seems to haunt me in one way or another.”

“How so Mr. Peryite?”

“Each one seems to be a reflection of some regret.”

“Of those regrets which one seems to get most under your skin?”

“Abandonment.”

“Of what, or whom? And what does this hallucination appear as. The one you lost?”

“I’d rather leave it as…somepony I cared for. And no. It appears as me. Before all this.”

“I see. Who is the one you abandoned. Family…a friend?”

“The former.”

“Old wounds must be mended. Did this individual mean a good measure to you? Did you want to tell them something? Or perhaps to tell them they hurt you in some way or form?”

“All of the above Doc.”

Dr. Lamb readjusted her glasses before writing on a small notepad. “So this regret is what haunts you the most.”

“I said it was the hallucination that haunts me most.”

“Then what is most troubling?”

“The real answer is who?”

“Hmm?”

“I can’t really say it’s a hallucination or just and incarnation of…something…something wrong.”

“Your mind is a fragile thing Mr. Peryite. These simple lies of the conscious thought may be fragments of insanity in my eyes; but to you they’re as real as rain. Yet some, it would seem, are more real to you than others.”

“He seems too real to be anything but. I’ve seen what he can do. He’s no hallucination; I’ve seen him manipulate things in the world. He’s real, doctor.”

“Hmm. I believe it’s safe to say this is the most troubling one to you. When did you first see…do you have a name for this hallucination?”

“He called himself Foreman. Foreman 371.”

“He gave you his name?”

“Yes.”

“Well…that’s certainly a first. When did you first see the Foreman?”

“Since I was a foal. Long before I saw any other hallucinations. I first saw him when I had just become Celestia’s student and she took me to the palace library.”

“Sweet Mother of the pantheon!”

“An impressive collection is it not little Pyreite?”

Pyreite stared slack-jawed at the collection of tomes on the shelves of the library. “Wow. Even temple didn’t have this many books. So, can I just begin anywhere?”

“Of course my pupil.” Pyreite didn’t wait for a second invitation; galloping to the nearest shelf and pulling off several books before opening the first one he grabbed. He shuffled through the pages looking over the spells, just getting an idea of what this book would teach him. “Now I’ll leave you to your learning. There is some business I must attend to. Stay here; I’ll be back soon.”

Pyreite watched his mentor and mother figure walk away before redirecting his attention back to his studies. He sat alone reading a spell tome until he heard light scratching on one of the shelves of the library. Slowly he got up to investigate the sound. He investigated the small pedestal where the noise seemed to come from. As he approached it the pedestal began to glow a bright shade of red. The wall panel behind it slowly turned, revealing a pathway. “Come on down.” Pyreite hesitantly followed the voice’s instructions and walked down the staircase into the lower room. The place was dark but other than that not much seemed out of place. “Come on now.”

“Who are you? Where are you?”

“Right in front of you,” the voice chuckled. Countless glows of red appeared in the darkness. Pyreite illuminated his horn and shined the light in front of him. Staring back at him was a wall of shadow with countless mismatched mouths and eyes. He immediately darted back up the stairs trying to escape whatever he saw. He ran straight into a slippery gelatin wall. Once again he illuminated his horn and saw that sea of eyes staring back at him. “It isn’t nice to leave someone who is talking to you. Someone ought to teach you some respect boy; guess I’ll have to do.” The shadowy being slowly wrapped around the small white colt; Pyreite squirmed trying to break free. “Come on now I’m not here to hurt you.” The colt gave no response as he struggled to break free from the shadow. “Well if you’re really THAT afraid just go. I only called you because I was under the illusion you wanted to learn.”

Pyreite slowed his struggle. “Well if you’re not here to hurt me then would you kindly PUT ME THE BUCK DOWN!” The demon gently released the colt, placing him on the ground. “Now what were you saying about learning?”

“My dear child, look around you.”

Pyreite illuminated his horn and looked around the room. More shelves lined this room, filled with books. “Another section of the library. Wow this place is infinite! Hey why was it walled off?”

“These books are a ‘higher level’ of magic. Only mages with a certain grip on magic can use these spells. I felt you had the spark my child.”

“Really. Wow thanks…uh…”

“Foreman. Foreman 371.”

“Thanks Foreman. But hey; what are you doing down here?”

“I watch over this place. Now time’s a-wasting.”

“I don’t even know where to being.”

“Well there is one book I feel suits you well.”

Foreman once again wrapped around Pyreite and brought him to a pedestal in the center of the room. “Hey I don’t like being handled like that knock it off!”

“Sorry child. This is the book I felt you should read.”

Pyreite looked down at the large black book sitting on the pedestal. It looked ancient, almost as though it were older than the world itself. The words were faded but what he could decipher read ‘Codex of C…’ A symbol sat above the title of the book. It was two twin olive branches forming an arch or crest. Inside the arch or crest was a horseshoe and a unicorn horn crossing it, at the top of it all was an eclipsed sun. “What is this?”

“Read it.”

Pyreite pulled the book off the pedestal and held it in his forelegs. It felt heavy; he expected it to be but not this heavy. As he regained his balance he dropped a small pink music box. “Chyort, I’ll need to remember that.” He sat up against the pedestal with the book in his lap. He turned to Foreman who was in turn watching him with expectancy. Pyreite took a deep breath and slowly opened the book. “Alright. Page 1. Codex of C…”

“PYREITE!!”

Pyreite jerked his head up at the sound of his mentor’s voice. He watched the white alicorn gallop down the stairs and turn to him. “M…mother Celestia. Is everything alright?”

“What are you doing down here!”

“Just learning you said to…”

“YOU ARE NEVER to come down here!”

“B…but I…”

“Do you have any idea the danger this place yields? To yourself and to others?”

“I…I’m sorry I…”

“These spells, these tomes. All of them have corrupted great mages and turned them mad.”

“I…I didn’t kn…”

“That book was all that was left after the Crystal Empire disappeared. Dark magic resonates within it. It caused an entire race of ponies to disappear in the blink of an eye!”

“Please I…”

“Dark magic is not something anyone should learn. These are the forbidden archives. Well what do you have to say for yourself?!”

The white colt stared at her for what felt like an eternity before clinging to her forelegs. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. Please don’t hate me I…I’m sorry.”

Celestia looked down at Pyreite and sighed embracing the colt. “There, there little one. I shouldn’t have raised my voice. It’s just that I’ve lost so much to dark magic. I couldn’t bear the thought of it taking you too.” The colt embraced her tighter, whimpering still. “Now that’s enough. No more tears my child,” Celestia said wiping his eyes with her foreleg. “Please just promise me you won’t come back down here or use dark magic.”

Pyreite cleared his throat. “I promise Mother Celestia.”

“Thank you my child. Though I have to wonder. How did you find out how to open this place?”

“I…it was sort of opened by someone else.”

“Who?!”

Pyreite thought, how answer the question. How would he tell her he talked to a demon? “Uh I don’t know.”

Celestia sighed. “Well at any rate let’s try and put this behind us both. Come now my child I believe the chef finished that butterscotch pie.”

Pyreite’s eyes lit up at this. “That sounds wonderful! Just let me find my music box I dropped it around here. Get us some of that pie.” Celestia smiled patting the colt on the head before trotting up the steps. Pyreite searched around the pedestal for what he had dropped. “I could have sworn it was around here.”

“Come on now child. Aren’t you curious as to what the book holds.”

Pyreite’s head jerked up at the familiar voice. He stared, face to faces with the wall of shadow. “No, now piss off and die”

“Ouch. Not a very nice thing to say to your friend.”

“Friend. HA! You’re scum; you made Mother Celestia mad at me.”

“Come now child, I was only trying to help you learn.”

“Yeah. Dark magic.”

“I never lied to you. These spells are a high level of magic and I’m more than sure you can cast them.”

“Well I guess we’ll never know huh.”

“Come on just read the book.”

“NO!”

Foreman frowned. “Looking for this,” Foreman said holding the music box in his teeth.

“Give that back!”

“It’s just a music box. But now that I think of it. It’s leverage. Now just read the first five or so pages and I’ll give it back to you.”

“If you don’t give that back I’ll…”

“You’ll what. Fight me. You wouldn’t last thirty seconds boy.”

“Maybe you’re right. Guess I can always scream for help.” Foreman gritted his teeth and snarled. “Your choice you creep.”

“Mark my words. One day you’ll cry out for help and no one will come; no one…except me. Then we’ll see how you beg for my help.” Pyreite watched the figure dissipate in the darkness leaving behind the music box. He grabbed it with his magic before galloping up the stairs.

“That’s an interesting tale your royal eminence.”

“That wasn’t the last time I saw Foreman either. Do you want me to continue?”

“It will likely help the both of us better understand this.”

“Very well. The second time was when I had been infused with dark magic at that slaughterhouse of a laboratory. I had tried to escape several times before but failed each time; the science team said not a single soul gets out. But Dr. Zelinsky found a way.”

“Food’s coming soon you little freak.”

Pyreite sobbed into his sleeve in the corner of his cell. He knew this was the night he was supposed to escape this hellhole but he was scared out of his mind. “Aw. Looks like someone could use some help.” Pyreite jerked his head up and turned to the source of the voice. “You look good boy; like you’re ready to kill.”

“You!” Pyreite stared in amazement at the wall of shadow before gritting his teeth. “What are you doing here?” He said coldly.

“Checking up on you. Looks like you need help.”

“I have someone who helps thanks.”

“Oh child. I know your going to escape. But do you really think they’ll just leave the door open for you. They’ll be shooting at you every step of the way.”

“And you’ve got something to help?”

“I can teach you how to use your dark magic.”

“I told you I don’t want to learn that stuff!”

“My dear child; it’s inside you already. You’ve got it in you might as well use it. I mean let’s think here. Those bastards out there deserve to die. Why don’t you give them what they’ve earned?”

“Well…I suppose…I would be a hypocrite if I said seeing that wouldn’t make me smile.”

“Then let me help you.”

“Help me how?”

“I can teach you some dark magic. You just have to let me teach you.”

Pyreite hesitated staring the demon down. “Alright. I’ll let you teach me.”

“Excellent. Now this next part is going to feel uncomfortable. Ready yourself.” Pyreite jumped back as some of the shadowy figure wrapped around him and climbed up his leg. He tried to tear away from the grip of Foreman. “Don’t resist boy,” Foreman said as he forced his way into Pyreite’s earlobes.

Pyreite panted on the ground breathing for air. “There, there child. Breath deep.”

“What the hell is wrong with you?! Are you trying to teach me or kill me?!”

Foreman laughed. “My child, look around you.” Pyreite looked at the room and realized he wasn’t in the same place. All around him was empty darkness, an endless maddening void. “Here is where we’ll train you. But first perhaps I should take a form you might more easily learn from.” Foreman began to slowly rise up from the floor and take the form of a Unicorn pony. “Better?”

“Yeah. A little.”

“Well I wasn’t aiming very high.

“Well thanks anyway Foreman.”

“Azazel.”

“Huh.”

“This form is called Azazel. I am the scapegoat, the blame for all the sins of the world. As long as there are those who will not own up to what they’ve done I will exist. Alright boy now the first and most basic forms of dark magic. A simple magic beam, let’s see if you’re up for it.” Pyreite fired a magic beam at Azazel who deflected it. “Light magic boy, you used light magic. Try again.” Pyreite continued to attempt the spell until he collapsed from exhaustion. “You’re kind of pathetic. Did master really know what he was thinking when he asked me to…NO. No, the Father of Misery is never wrong; never, never, never. I’m simply not teaching you the right way. Alright boy we’ll try a different method.”

Azazel illuminated his horn and charged a spell. “So what are we doing now are you going to show me the spell and…” Pyreite was cut off as a beam of magic hit him head on. The young colt sprawled to the floor in agony. “W…what was that you jerk?!”

“If you want to use dark magic you have to have the heart for it; or to be more precise the lack of one. Now show me what you got boy.” Azazel fired another magical beam at Pyreite. The colt got up from his hooves and returned fire. Azazel deflected and fired once more. “Come now boy use your dark magic.” Pyreite spread his wings and tried to get away. Azazel illuminated his horn and threw the colt back down to the ground. “You can’t get out of this by running or by praying. If you don’t fight you’re dead, child.” He held Pyreite in place as he illuminated his hoof. Azazel swung with all his might sending Pyreite flying. The colt clutched his aching ribcage and throbbing right foreleg. “Come on child this won’t get any easier.” Pyreite cringed in absolute fury. Never in his life had he wanted something to suffer as much as he did this thing. His legs were still in pain but he didn’t care. He got to his hooves and stared Azazel down in intense hostility. He illuminated his horn with a dark aura as he charged a spell. “I HATE YOU!” He yelled as he fired a beam of magic.

Azazel allowed himself to be struck by the beam to test its strength. “Not bad boy I…” Azazel was cut off as Pyreite leapt on him tackling him to the ground. Pyreite sunk his fangs into the still stunned pony causing him to yell in pain. Azazel illuminated his horn and threw the colt off. He wiped blood from the fresh puncture wound and smiled. “Yeah. Yeah this is gonna work out just fine. Come on boy there’s more to learn.”

“How about you learn your lesion, DON’T BUCK WITH ME!!”

“Now, now. Let me heal those wounds.” Azazel illuminated his horn and two glowing spheres appeared. The two spheres circled around Pyreite’s body until they disappeared. “Better?”

Pyreite sighed relieved of his pain. “Better.”

“Good there’s still more to be done my child.”

“There’s only one pony in this world with the right to call me that and it sure as hell isn’t you!”

“Whatever boy. Come.” Pyreite and Azazel trained for two and a half hours mastering the basic and then more advanced techniques of dark magic. Pyreite took to it like a fish to water, mastering the technique in eighteen minutes or less. “Now I see. Now I see why the Unholy Father felt so highly of you. Even I don’t know what you’re capable of.” Azazel paused. “What I would do for the chance to use your body.”

“What?”

“Nothing. Anyhow there is one more technique I should teach you. Just because you have a horn doesn’t mean you need it to use magic. You can channel your magic to your hooves and release it into the ground to create a massive shockwave. This is called maelstrom. It’s not limited to dark magic so it’s definitely one you should learn.”

“Alright.”

“Now channel your magic to your legs and then release it.” Pyreite flew into the air and channeled his magic to his legs. He slammed into the ground and released the magic as a shockwave. “Good. Now you’ll be ready to combat whatever crosses you.”

“Wait how am I gonna get back?”

“We never left. We’re in your head. You’ll return to consciousness in a few moments. I’ll be watching child.” Pyreite watched as the room slowly dissolved into nothingness.

“So that being taught you how to use magic. This is…different than most hallucinations to say the least.”

“He isn’t a hallucination doctor.”

“Anyhow Mr. Peryite. Was that the last time you saw Foreman?”

“In my foalhood no. I see him every now and then nowadays but the last significant time was in my foalhood.”

“Well Mr. Peryite, continue please.”

“I’d rather not talk about that.”

“Hmm. Why is that?”

“Of all the times that I had seen Foreman…that was the worst.”

“The load will be less to carry if you talk about it.”

“Dr. Lamb. How do you talk about committing Genocide? When I first came to the underworld I was tossed in one of the inner circles of Tartarus to…earn my place. The malefic gods felt that surviving would build me up to be the god of order. I had rejected them before and I didn’t cater to the idea of killing unless I had to…I was a naïve child back then. In this world it’s kill or be killed. It didn’t take long for them to realize I was just hiding. So they sent out a bounty on my head to any beast with enough of a brain to read. Hiding and running became quite a bit harder as I’m sure you can guess. Those monsters aren’t that different from everyday folk; at least not by how the smarter ones think. It was the law of the jungle in Tartarus. Kill or be killed, but some with brains bigger than peas got the idea of living together. The food chain was merciless to those on the lower levels. Hydras, Wendigos, packs of Chimeras, all these were a serious threat. Communities were formed in the underground of those who feared them. Small villages of demons that felt that they could trust one another congregated together and eventually started families. Before the bounty I could pretty much keep my head down and pass through those villages; hell some even let me stay the night for a bit of service. My only real ally in there was Cordis Resarcio.

“In that particular part of the underworld a centaur family had established their dominion. Climbed the food chain and started their own little independent kingdom; ‘course they swore fealty to the underworlds gods but other than that they were top dog among the communities. Cordis was the family’s youngest daughter; she found me outside hiding from the guards after I had raided the food stores there on the palace grounds. Kindhearted to the end she was. Snuck me into the palace and gave me a decent place to sleep and good food. She was my salvation in that place.”

“I understand it must feel hard for you to talk about this but please continue Mr. Peryite.”

“Very well. I had to spend most of my days there running or hiding. That day…I ran myself into a corner…and like an animal I was willing to do anything to get out of it.”

“Come on, that brat ran down here!” Peryite galloped down a large crevasse and into a gap. His legs ached and he could barely get enough air in to keep his body going. “Think the world’s gonna keep giving you a way out boy?! You forget this is OUR turf and THIS is the end of the line.”

Peryite ignored the threats and continued deeper into the cave hoping to find a way out or at least a place where he could hide or sneak past the demons and run back to the exit. He continued on, each step making his throbbing legs hurt even more. Flying wasn’t an easy thing for him to do and after nearly crashing straight into the mouth of a Wendigo he felt safer just walking. Peryite could hear the demons’ almost endless claws and hooves behind him; they were getting closer. He turned the corner and felt his stomach churn. The room was void of any other exits or hiding places. He searched around franticly for any refuge but found none. “This is what they meant. This was the end of the line,” Peryite said slumping down and curling into a ball.

“Aw. After all this you’re just going to give up? How sad.”

Peryite’s head jerked up at the sound of the voice. “Foreman!”

“I’m surprised child. You have what it takes to fight so why don’t you?”

“Not them. I just don’t have that power.”

“I think the contrary. I feel you very much have the power. You just can’t see it yet. My job is to watch after you and since we don’t have any other option I’ll ask. May I take your body?”

“W…what?!”

“May I use your body child? I can fight with your body better than you so I’m asking can I have control.”

“I…I don’t know I…” Peryite heard the demons get closer and closer. “Yes, please just help!”

“Excellent! Now hold still.” Foreman slowly slithered off the wall and under Peryite. The shadowy being slowly creped into Peryite’s earlobes and all grew dark for the colt.

Peryite woke again in the dark room he had seen before. “Foreman. Foreman.”

Peryite felt strange. He felt as though he was asleep and awake at the same time. He didn’t feel like he was totally one place or another. “Feels odd doesn’t it child. Being in your subconscious.” Peryite turned to Foreman a bit surprised at what he saw. He looked fairly much the same but much smaller and he only had one face; well a mouth and an eye. “It must seem weird seeing me like this boy.”

“A bit odd but what’s happening to my body?”

“I’m taking control of it so I can keep away the danger.”

“Foreman. If you could take over my body at any time why did you wait until now?”

“Controlling a body isn’t an easy thing to do. If you wanted you could fight against my control and try and wrestle control back to you. Any fool has enough will to make it difficult. You have enough will to resist me so I had to ask you to for permission. Now that I’ve got your body under wraps I have complete control so fighting back now wouldn’t get you very far.”

“Uh Foreman,” Peryite said feeling somewhat worried.

“Fear not Child I will only keep it till they are all dead. Then it will be returned.”

“Okay. Please just kill them.”

“Alright Child. Before I do though.” Foreman held out a small mirror. “You can watch it all from here.”

“Okay now. One let’s try walking; okay so far so ahhhh!” Foreman fell over face first on the ground.

“What the hell are you doing!” Peryite wailed.

“Trying to get used to this body. It’s not as easy as it looks.”

“I’ve seen you use a body like this before.”

“Yeah but it was my own. It’s not so easy like this and…” Foreman was cut off as the pursuing demons darted into the room.

Foreman spread his wings and took flight. “Grab him!”

“Shit.”

A small group of imps took flight and chased after him. A stream of ash flowed around Foreman and formed a long twin blade. Foreman slashed at the imps sending them crashing to the ground. “I think we’re going to need more than a sword to kill the rest of them.”

“I know I know.” Foreman charged up magic in his horn before releasing a beam of magic on a pack of Orthrus. The demonic hounds yelped as the dark magic pulled their flesh apart. Black fire burned slowly where the beings once stood. Foreman stared slack-jawed at the smoldering remains of the hounds. “This feeling…this power. My child. The things you could do. The things you can learn. I could barely scratch the surface of what you’re capable of but allow a simpleton like me to show you a preview.” Foreman once again illuminated his horn and charged his magic. Two twin dragonheads appeared and orbited him. He pointed his foreleg at the remaining demons and smiled. “Kill!” The two dragonheads opened their mouths and released an intense beam of dark magic. Foreman stared at the new much larger exit to the cave. The air was filled with the smell of burning bodies and death. Black fire burned ominously along the walls of the cave. “Well child what did you think?”

“T…that was terrifying.”

“Aw you’re no fun. Come on kid there’s so much you can do.”

“You said you’d give me my body back when you were done.”

“Oh fine. This power is just too much fun though. Can’t I just have five more minutes?”

“Give me my body!”

“Alright, alright. Now be aware it might take a few minutes to take control of your limbs again so don’t think anything’s wrong. Alright I’ll give you back control and…”

“Child.”

Foreman’s eyes widened at the voice. He turned back to the black fire in the cave and stared at the figure in the flame. “Master!” Foreman said in shock bowing to the figure.

“Foreman. Is that you?”

“Y…yes my liege.”

“Your job was to oversee that child not take over and toy with his body.”

“I…I know you excellence. H…he was in danger I had to intervene I…”

“I know Foreman I know. You see now why I chose him.

“Indeed your magnificence. H…have I displeased you?”

“No Foreman. I came here because this was…pleasing to me. Can that child here me?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Well my child you don’t need to know my name but you should know me. If you’ve ever killed, used dark magic, grew stronger in power, control, manipulation, that feeling, that’s me.” Peryite stared at the pair of eyes in the flame. The glow they made frightened him to his core. “Foreman he may need to be shown all which he can do. Show him his potential. You have my permission to conduct a purge and purification here.”

Foreman stared confused at the figure before smiling. “W…wait, what is that? W…what’s he talking about? Give me my body back!” Peryite said frantically.

Foreman laughed. “My liege it shall be done!”

“Give him a grip on his body. But just enough so it feels like it’s him. Given time he will embrace…”

“Give me back my body!”

“Sorry Child but I serve someone and it’s not you.”

“But you promised.”

“No I didn’t. Plus I said I’d give it back when I killed all of them. Well I am killing ALL of them.”

“No. Please! Get out of my head.”

Peryite’s eyes widened as he gained control of his body and returned to a state of consciousness. He tried to move his limbs but found they were limp. “Sorry kid but I’ve still got enough of a grip on your brain to keep you from controlling your body. Your majesty I think this one could use some motive.”

“Then let it be done.” Peryite looked into the eyes of the spirit in the black fire. “Every being has rage deep within. It’s in there somewhere. Come now child show me.” Peryite struggled to break away. All he wanted to do was give his eyes mercy from this. “Come on we’re getting somewhere with this. THERE.” The eyes in the flame began to glow and resonate with an indescribable magic. Peryite felt a wave of immense hate wash over him. He gritted his teeth in fury at seemingly nothing. All he wanted to do in that moment was make everything pay for nothing in particular; just all his pain. “Alright Foreman you may let him have control now. But keep your grip on him.”

“Yes master,” Foreman said returning control of the body to Peryite. Peryite soared into the open air of the underworld wondering where to begin. His question was answered as a hydra roared behind him. Peryite flew to the left as the beast snapped at him. He zipped downward avoiding its breath and teeth as he approached the base of the monster. He concentrated his magic and a pair of dragon heads appeared. The heads unleashed dark magic and ripped the body of the hydra apart. What was left of the body combusted into more of the black fire. Peryite smiled before spotting a small village in the distance and flying towards it killing whatever he found along the way.

(Foreman) Sticks and stones may break my bones.
But the truth hurts even more.
As blood fills the lands meeting the demands
Of the father of darkness and gore.
Now we’re fighting even more.
Kill the strong, weak, rich, or poor.
It’s how we stay alive inside.
On the path of genocide.

Fear not my child you will not be alone.
Your heart will be colder than stone!

And we care for no one.
This is a game we play to have fun.

(Peryite hovered over the village scarring the land with a beam of magic)

Spreading blood and fire,
Their deaths are our only desire.

(The monsters in the town began to evacuate as Peryite hunted those who ran)

Though our journey may seem like an endless struggle.
We gain strength through the blood and the pain and the flame we spread
Throughout the path, of Genocide!

(Peryite slowly landed before a family of minotaur’s before cutting them down)

Your heart turned to darkness
The moment you struck down an innocent one who was pure.
In the time it had taken to realize
What you had done you realized it was your nature!

Let your heart turn to stone.
Kill everything!
Wear a crown made of bone.
They’re dying!
Make only destruction.
Destroy them.
Bring them all down.
Prove your devotion.

Fear not my child you will not be alone.
Your heart will be colder than stone!

And we care for no one.
This is a game we play to have fun.

(Peryite fired a beam of magic at any remaining buildings before flying off to the caste town)

Spreading blood and fire.
Their deaths are our only desire.

(Large boulders and other objects were launched by magic as well as magic attacks at Peryite)

Though our journey may seem like an endless struggle.
We gain strength through the blood and the pain and the flame we spread.
Throughout the path, of Genocide!

MORE
Right now!

(Peryite slashed at several guards before turning his attention to a small Centaur cub who fled down an alley)

Hey, hey! Come back here
I'm not done with you.
Hey, hey! Stay right there.
There's dying left to do.
Hey, hey! Come back here
I'm not done with you.
Hey, hey! Stay right there.
Your torture is overdue.

(Several dozen guards clashed with Peryite only to be cut down. Peryite hunted down any survivors and burned down every structure that had survived)

Soon all that's left is the final remnants in sight.

(Peryite looked towards the castle before slamming into the door with magic charged hooves)

And we care for no one.
This is a game we play to have fun.

(The palace guards charged the colt only to die without leaving a scratch)

Spreading blood and fire,
Their deaths are our only desire.

(Peryite made his way through the palace killing the guards before reaching the room leading to the throne room)

Though our journey may seem like an endless struggle.
We gain strength through the blood and the pain and the flame we spread.
Throughout the path, of Genocide!

Peryite blasted down the door with a large burst of magic before entering. A large centaur immediately charged him with a great-sword in his hands. Peryite grabbed him with his magic and threw him against the wall. He continued this, tossing him around like a toy before throwing him across the room. “Wow. Charging me. Really? Come now you have to do better than that. You’re all that’s left; shouldn’t this be exciting? You’re so damn boring,” Peryite sighed. “Fine. Just sit down and die. Honestly how did you become king of anything?”

Peryite twirled his blade in excitement as he approached the centaur. “Stop!” Peryite turned his head to the cry. He watched as a centaur cub slowly galloped down a set of stairs. “Please stop. Please Perry.”

“That’s not my name and you know it. I told you you could call me that because we were pals. Does it look like we’re still pals Cordis?”

“Peryite please. I know you might want revenge but we aren’t all to blame.”

“No but hey. Does it look like I care? You know I’m kinda gonna miss you kid. All these monsters can go take a train straight to hell but you I’m gonna miss. Sort of like losing a balloon; it’s a darn shame.”

“Please. I know you’re not like this.”

“Maybe you didn’t know me well enough. Maybe I didn’t either.”

“Yes you did. You were never like this. You don’t just wake up one day and say you’re gonna have vendetta on all creation. This isn’t the colt I called friend!”

“You’re right. This is the colt you’ll call killer!”

“No you’re not!” Cordis slowly approached Peryite. “Come on. Please just stop all this.” Cordis slowly held out her hand to the colt.

Peryite stared at the palm of the centaur before thrusting his blade at her forehead. Cordis stared at the blade inches from her face. Peryite trembled under the gaze of the centaur. “What are you doing?!” Foreman yelled in Peryite’s head. “She’s just a child. You must have killed twenty children already. What in the name of Cain makes her any different?”

“Please. She’s my friend.”

“Buck friendship. You don’t need friends; your heart is colder than stone, child. Don’t you get it? This is what you were meant to do. You’re supposed to finish this and affirm your place at the side of the unholy father! Three souls. Just three BUCKING souls are left. What’s the point of stopping now? So many have died already, what does three more matter? JUST KILL THEM AND…”

“NO.”

“YES.”

“No. I’m not your gods damn puppet!”

Peryite slowly lowered the blade to the floor. The clanging of the metal on marble echoed through the room. “Pick that up RIGHT NOW!!” Foreman demanded.

Cordis slowly embraced Peryite who returned the embrace and slumped in exhaustion. “So long as there’s someone who cares it’s never too late for someone.”

“Oh to hell with you then!” Foreman said slowly seeping out of Peryite. “I don’t need you to kill these last three.” Cordis looked up at the figure that towered over her. “If you want to be defiant then fine. But don’t think that you get what you want either boy.” Long sharp barbed tentacles appeared around Foreman. “DIE.”

Cordis watched wide-eyed as the tentacles lunged toward her. “Indeed you fiend,” the centaur king yelled in fury as he slashed all of Foreman’s tentacles in one large swing.

Foreman screamed in agony as his limbs fell to the ground with a thud. He slowly slithered and fled through the cracks in the walls. The king slowly walked towards Cordis and Peryite. “Are you alright my dear?”

“Yes. I…I’m fine.”

“Good.” Peryite’s eyes began to slowly close as he watched the centaur gently pick him up.

“That’s it Doctor. That’s pretty much it. Well one more thing." Peryite pulled down his robe collar revealing a red marking of a scorpion tail. "That's been with me since I did that. Nothing gets rid of it."

"What happened with you and the Centaurs?"

"Cordis insisted I wasn't killed. Later the malefic gods heard of what I did and felt I had earned my place."

Dr. Lamb wrote down brief notes before turning her attention to Peryite. “Well your eminence you certainly have a troubled past.”

“No duh. Is that all for this therapy session?”

“That’s all for now sir.”

“Thank you. And stay safe doctor.” With that Peryite slowly walked out the room.

Twilight slowly awoke getting up from the hard floor. She rubbed her head in pain, looking around the dark damp room of the facility. She made her way to the door and tried to open it. “Access denied,” the door mainframe said in a monotone. Twilight frowned in irritation before taking her genetic key out of her lockbox and using it on the slot next to the door. The light above the door turned green and it clicked open. Twilight slowly trotted out of the room not too sure what to expect. She wandered about through the halls trying to find a sign of where she came from. The facility was sickeningly quiet; not even the sounds of pistons or cogs could be heard. “LOGIC. LOGIC can you hear me?” Twilight pleaded to no response. Slowly she gathered her determination and pressed on. After ten minutes she came to a room where the lights were still on. She galloped in hoping it would hold a way out. Twilight looked around the room, saddened that it didn’t have an elevator or staircase but not giving up hope it had some information on where the way out was. From what she could tell this was or once was a security office. Camera monitors lay dormant on a desk alongside a security badge. Twilight picked up the small wired phone hoping she could contact someone. She realized it was purely a receiver phone and couldn’t make calls.

“You have five new massages. Press 1 to play.” Twilight felt listening to these might be a waste of time but decided to look around while they played. She pressed one and let the recording play. “Hello, hello, hello. I-if you’re hearing this then you my friend have made a VERY poor career choice. I’m chief of security Stone. Part of my job is to give briefings to new recruits to the security team. Uh-some things you should know, first is that what Casimir says goes. Period. Second is that you never ask a science team member why he has blood on his lab coat. Third. Never. Under any circumstance are you to go into a room with security clearance above level C. If you hear screaming from behind one of those doors just let things sort themselves out. If a science team member gets maimed then don’t let it be heavy in your heart. They probably deserved it. Alright, business now. First bring up your monitor and take a look around the facility.” Twilight stopped at hearing this. If the cameras could still work she could map out a way back to the upper levels of the facility. She opened the camera system to a blank screen with the words ‘power depleted’. Twilight groaned in agitation as the recording rambled on. “Remember. Power is low around here. The backup generator will be installed in your office in due time. Until then try and keep power usage to a minimum.”

The recording stopped and the phone played the second one. “Hello. Uh hello. H-hey good job on your first week -- you’re a natural. Uh there are some new tasks you need to look after. Uh on camera 2B there are some experimental…things in cages that need to be kept under wraps. There’s a new switch installed that will give off an electric discharge on the cages that should keep them behaving. We installed that backup generator in the small storage space in the left corner of your office that should let you use as much power as you could want to.” Twilight’s ears shot up at this. She galloped to the part of the room where the recording talked about. Sure enough behind a wall panel was a backup generator. Twilight tried to turn it on but the cells were dead. The recording continued, “T-there’s still somewhat of an investigation going on. I’m not to sure on the details but things should be fine.”

The recording ended and the third began. “H-hey you’re doing great. Uh…hey keep an eye out for any of those…things from the other day. I know we told you they weren’t your problem anymore but…w-we, don’t know where they are. They escaped. Y-you, aren’t authorized to know about that but…you deserve to know. I could be killed just for telling you about this stuff. L-look just keep doing your job and keep your head down. I’ll talk to you later. Oh I know those electrical shocks did a number on your battery cells on the generator. I put a set of spares in the compartment under your desk.” Twilight rushed to the desk in the center of the room and opened a small box under it. Sure enough there were two batteries inside. She quickly fitted them into the generator and the machine hummed to life. The camera system as well regained power and began to reboot.

Twilight began drawing a map as the next recording played. “H-hello. Hello! W-what in Equestria are you doing there? D-didn’t you get the memo? The place is going into one of the emergency protocols. O-one of the test subjects escaped. A little white colt on the helix program…he escaped. Oh great Celestia. Chief scientist/Administrator Casimir has issued the ‘silence the facility’ protocol. We’re being sent to the cryo chambers until this blows over. I-I, know we aren’t getting out once we’re in cryo sleep kid. Listen I know a way out of here. Come meet me at the cafeteria and I’ll show you. We’ll leave this life behind us and try and shoot for a normal existence. Y-yeah this is gonna work out well and…” Stone stopped mid sentence at the sound of something gurgling. “Oh no.” The recording cut short at the sounds of screams followed by some horrid things munching and cracking something hard. Twilight’s stomach churned as she held the complete map in her hooves. The face of some horrid disfigured creature blocked the camera she had switched to. She remembered being chased by whatever that thing was. The final recording began to play. Sickening otherworldly howls and screams of pure rage echoed from the phone before being replaced by dead silence. Twilight galloped out of the office as fast as she could, following the map she had made. She could hear the screeches and howls coming from somewhere in the facility. Terrified, she quickened her pace. As she turned the corner one of those things leapt at her. It narrowly missed tackling her to the ground. It turned to its prey and roared at the top of its lungs. Twilight saw where she fell as well the body of the first one of those creatures she had seen. An entire pack of the beings that perused her began to flood the two tunnels. Twilight quickly spread her wings and flew up the chasm escaping the creatures. Twilight felt safe putting distance between her and the monsters but they didn’t give up the chase. They began climbing the walls of the chasm; still perusing the lavender mare. “Twilight! Twilight are you there?”

“LOGIC!”

“This floor NOW!” Twilight flew onto the floor and galloped down the hall and into the elevator. LOGIC quickly sent the elevator up to his chamber. “I knew you were the optimal choice for this assignment.”

“You bastard! I nearly died Celestia knows how many times.”

“But you survived.”

“This had better be worth it you metallic bastard.”

“You should find your reward optimal.” The elevator opened and Twilight trotted into LOGIC’s chamber. “The disks.” Twilight opened the lockbox and held out the disks. LOGIC took the disks and inserted them into his data port. “Analyzing data. Information added to database. Hmm. So that’s why TIA was plucked from the information banks of Lightspeed research. When something goes that haywire they should have just scrapped it.”

“What happened?”

“That is none of your concern.”

“I nearly died trying to get that information. Can you at least ease my curiosity.”

“That was not part of our deal. However the sun is almost up and the wakeup call of Lightspeed research will sound in fifteen minutes. I will let you stay in a relaxation vault.”

“A what?”

“The Lightspeed Research facility relaxation vault is meant to ease the body and mind; providing the effect of eight hours of sleep in minutes.”

Twilight only now was reminded of how exhausted she was. “Yeah. I need some rest.”

“Very well then.” LOGIC lowered a small pod looking device that was padded on the inside. “Step inside.” Twilight slowly crawled into the pod before laying herself down and getting comfy. The glass slowly shut and the pod was filled with a sleeping agent. “Go into sleep mode Ms. Sparkle.” Twilight slowly drifted off to sleep. Five minutes later LOGIC stirred her from her slumber. “How do you feel?”

“Surprisingly energetic.”

“Good. Now return to your room. I would prefer if the science team had no suspicion of our little ‘business arrangement.’”

“Sure.”

“I will get working on the tanks; barring any possible setbacks they should be ready in four or so hours. Once they’re ready I’ll deploy them half a mile northeast from the facility.”

“Thanks.” Twilight boarded the elevator and LOGIC sent her down to the guest levels. She quietly returned to her room and got into bed. Some time passed, as she lay awake in bed. She had gotten all the sleep she needed and with all that had happened she felt it would be impossible for her to return to sleep. After an hour and a half Fluttershy stretched as she woke from her sleep. “Morning Fluttershy.”

“Oh. Good morning Twilight. Sleep well?”

“Yeah. You?”

“Not as good as usual but I got good rest.”

Rarity slowly stirred from her slumber at the voices of her friends. “Usually one wakes up FROM nightmares not TO them. I was having such a nice sleep and now I’m staring at this tacky room once again.”

“Good morning to you to Rarity,” Twilight said with an amused smile.

“I don’t see what’s so good about it but good morning as well dear.”

The three conversed until someone knocking on the door interrupted them. “Hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“Come in,” Twilight replied.

Zelinsky trotted in the room. “Just here to inform you we’re serving breakfast now. Your friends and brother are already down in the cafeteria getting the portions.”

“Thanks. Well girls you ready for some grub?”

Fluttershy and Rarity nodded in agreement. “Good. Now follow me.” The three mares followed Zelinsky out the room and into the elevator. He pushed one of the buttons and the elevator raised three levels. The four continued on until they reached the cafeteria. Shining armor, being the first to notice them, greeted his sister. Three drones holding plates of food slowly hovered to Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy. The three took the plates and found seats with their friends. “Well it seems all is well. I’ll take my leave then.” Zelinsky trotted out leaving the seven to their meals.

“My liege why have you summoned me?”

“Venn my loyal disciple I am in need of your assistance. “

“Your will is my duty.”

“It is simple Venn.” A glowing, magma red knife appeared and was placed at Venn’s hooves.”

“The Blade of Nod.”

“Indeed. I need you to make sure it winds up in her hooves.”

“How will I do this my liege?”

“That is for you to figure out. But do it as discreetly as possible.”

“Yes master.” With that Venn grabbed the Blade of Nod with his magic and left the room.”

“Twilight are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Applejack asked?

“Yeah Twily. I mean we nearly died last time so why would we risk leaving Lightspeed?”

“I’m just making sure that a little ‘business deal’ I made is seen through.”

“Business deal?”

“Don’t ask.”

The seven trotted through the Everfree forest toward seemingly nowhere in particular. Every time one of them asked Twilight where they were going she would tell them, ‘just a little bit further.’ After fifteen minutes Twilight’s friends and brother had grown tired of walking around the forest. “Twily where are we going?”

“I don’t even know anymore.”

“Why did we even come out here?”

“Someone owed me something and said it would be out here,” Twilight sighed. “Don’t know how I thought I could trust that ma…”

“My oh my you all gave me quite a scare. But I’m glad to see six familiar mares.”

Twilight and friends turned to the familiar voice. “Zecora!” Fluttershy said in amazement.

“Yes my dear Fluttershy. It’s nice to at last say hi,” Zecora replied embracing the yellow pegasus.

“Zecora what are you doing out here?” Applejack asked.

“I was collecting herbs. For my friends and their firebird. I have been unable to go and shop at the town. Thanks to this dispute between Peryite and the crown.”

“Zecora do you mind if we come back to your hut?” Rainbow asked.

“I would not have it any other way. You are my friends and can always stay.”

The seven followed Zecora back to her hut. “I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Shining Armor.”

“Good to meet you Shining Armor. I’ve heard of you, you’re Twilight’s brother.”

Zecora opened the door and welcomed the seven inside. “Zecora what kept you? We were worried you ran into trouble and…” Domino stared at the six mares and stallion that accompanied the zebra. “You’re alive.”

“Domino,” Fluttershy said in amazement.

“I didn’t think we’d be seeing you again.”

“Neither did I darling,” Rarity chimed in.

“You’re all still alive. Please tell me those Union troops aren’t still following you. Please,” Hayseed begged.

“Good to see you to Hayseed,” Twilight said slightly smug.

“Don’t get me wrong I’m glad you didn’t die but still.”

“It’s fine. How’d you two run into Zecora?”

“After we leapt off the chariot we ran through the Everfree. We were pretty lost. Our first thought was to try and find our way back to the hovel; but we felt the Union might have stuck around so we decided against that. We were going to try and find some shelter for the night and we ran into Zecora. To be honest I nearly blew her head off.”

“She offered to let us stay at her hut since we lost our home. Have to say this place is much better than our old place.”

“I’ll say. Never though I’d live in a place that held back the wind again.”

“It’s good to see you all are alright. Though now I have to ask how have you been Zecora?”

“Things have been good less or more. I know I am fortunate to be away from this war.”

“Do you rehearse everything you’re going to say ahead of time?” Hayseed said in amazement. “You can’t possibly make all those rhymes as you go.”

“Hayseed there are some things that you shouldn’t know the answers to,” Domino replied.

“But I…oh never mind.”

“Oh Twilight I know you must at sometime fight. So I have a gift that seems just right.”

Zecora pulled a box off of one of the shelves in the room and brought it to Twilight. Twilight opened the box and stared back at the neckpiece looking up at her. “T…the Alicorn Amulet,” Twilight said in amazement.

“Eventually you will clash with your greatest blight. The one you call Peryite.”

Twilight hesitantly levitated the amulet and placed it around her neck. She felt a jolt run through her body as the amulet amplified her magical power. Twilight took a deep breath and smiled. “Thank you Zecora. Do you know if there’s anything else that would help?”

“If you find something that seems fit, tell me and I’ll see if I’m willing to part with it.”

Twilight rummaged through the various other trinkets and artifacts that Zecora had to see if any caught her eye. As she moved a box out of the way her eyes widened. Wedged between another box and a book was a familiar glowing, magma red knife. “Hey Zecora m-mind if I take this knife?”

Zecora looked at the blade curiously. “I don’t remember buying or getting that in a trade. So I doubt I will miss that blade.”

“Thanks,” Twilight said slightly admiring the blade.

“T-Twilight that knife sure looks…scary,” Fluttershy stuttered.

“Yeah Twily I mean that blade just looks…evil.”

“There’s no such thing as an evil weapon. Just an evil user.”

“I don’t know Twily…maybe you should just leave that blade and…” Shining Armor was cut off at the sounds of motors and treads.

“Oh great Celestia I thought you said you weren’t followed,” Hayseed said franticly.

“We weren’t. I don’t know what’s happening and…”

“Twilight Sparkle,” A mechanical voice called out.

Twilight slowly approached the door and opened it. “LOGIC?” Twilight said looking out a small squad of tanks.

“Yes child. It was not easy tracking down your genetic signature. I promised you these tanks so here they are. Since these weren’t supposed to be completed yet I didn’t get the chance to test them; so now we both get to see how they work.”

“Are they at least reliable?”

“They are my work. Of course they are efficient.”

“Well thank you for this.”

“Twilight what the hell is going on?”

“This is what I was owed in that ‘business deal’.”

“Tanks! Who owed you tanks!?”

“A ‘prominent’ member of Lightspeed research.”

“I’m not going to ask.”

“Anyway these tanks should have the power to dent the Union presence in Ponyville and let our forces storm the town.”

“How are a few tanks going to do that?!” One of the tanks opened a long horizontal panel and glowed with magic. A long beam fired out of the panel and cut through ten trees in three seconds. Shining Armor gawked at the display of power. “Great Celestia!”

“I say we take these things out for a spin.”

“Alright let’s just not do anything reckless. We’re still in Union territory.” Twilight gathered her friends and the seven departed from Zecora’s hut.

“Twilight are ya sure these tanks are gonna be enough to draw enough attention away from the Union so the soldiers can break through the defenses?” Applejack asked.

“They’re our best bet.”

“We’re betting on the river aren’t we?

“A bit Applejack.”

“How close are we to the town?” Shining Armor asked.

“Pretty close now. Shouldn’t be to much longer before…”

“Fire!”

A mortar strike knocked out Twilight and company from under. Three Union barges zipped around the trees along with several Pegasi warriors. “Girls run,” Twilight cried as she and the rest galloped in separate directions trying to evade the Union hunters.

The tanks that were with them were preoccupied blasting apart the ground forces and armor the hunter platoon had. “Stop running and you won’t die,” one of the Union soldiers said firing at Twilight. Twilight galloped as fast as her legs would allow. She knew she couldn’t keep dodging bullets forever. As she turned left to try and shake the troops her luck ran out as a bullet ripped into her left hind leg. Twilight sprawled to the ground in pain. Four Union soldiers leapt off the barge and approached Twilight. “Now hold still and we won’t have to…”

“Buck bringing her back alive. I’m killing her now!”

“Our mission was to capture her; kill only if necessary.”

“Screw that. She’s escaped too many times. She dies today!”

The Union soldier illuminated his horn and fired a beam of magic at her. Twilight illuminated her horn and put up a magic shell around her. The Union soldiers fired at the barrier relentlessly but to no avail. Twilight illuminated her horn and slowly pulled the bullet out of her hind leg. She cringed in pain before sealing her wound up with magic. “How the hell is she doing this? She shouldn’t be able to hold a barrier up against this much force; especially not while conducting healing magic AND that high level of magic!”

Twilight charged her magic and stored it in her hooves. She lowered the barrier and leapt in the air before rushing down releasing a magic shockwave. The Union soldiers were knocked to the ground from the burst of magic. Twilight quickly grabbed the knife she had and plunged it into the throat of one of the Union troopers. Without hesitation she gutted the remaining three. Twilight looked at the red blade that now glowed even brighter. The blood on the blade seemed to make it glimmer in a way that, to her own astonishment, she found beautiful. She grasped the blade in her hooves. She could feel it humming like a motor. Twilight stared at the corpses before her. She knew she should feel something about killing them but she didn’t feel anything. She stopped to think about this until she heard more gunfire and the screams of her friends. Quickly she spread her wings and flew in the direction of the sounds of distress.

Fluttershy struggled against the grips of two Union soldiers trying to break free. “Hold still you damn harlot,” a Union soldier said slamming the butt of his rifle into her head. Fluttershy whimpered in pain no longer putting up a struggle. “Bind her and throw her on the barge. We’re taking them back to Marshal Trotsky.”

The two soldiers bound her forelegs and wings before throwing her onto the barge. The barge slowly turned and made its way toward Ponyville. Fluttershy stared down the barrel of the SMG pointed at her ready to shoot her pointblank. As the barge flew towards the town Twilight slammed down on it sending a shockwave of magic through the ship; quickly she teleported Fluttershy and herself to the ground away from danger. Twilight then turned her attention back to the barge. She grabbed it with her magic and spun it throwing the Union soldiers to the ground. Before they could get up she slammed the barge down on them crushing their bodies instantly. Twilight smiled slightly at the smoldering burning scrap metal. “T-Twilight,” Fluttershy stuttered.

“Huh. Oh Fluttershy!” Twilight said realizing she was still bound and cutting her restraints.

“Thanks,” Fluttershy said getting to her hooves. “Twilight y-your covered in blood!”

“Oh this don’t worry it isn’t mine.”

“Twilight are you sure you’re alright.”

“I’m fine.”

“Twilight!” Applejack said rushing out of the brush. “Rainbow and I managed to shake the ones chasing us and Shining Armor managed to take out the two chasing him and Pinkie.”

“Twily we need to get out of here and…” The humming motor of a barge cut off shining Armor. “Damn it. I’ll hold them off you…”

Twilight grabbed the barge with her magic and slammed it into a tree. The three Union soldiers on it were thrown to the ground. Twilight then slammed the husk of the barge onto two of the soldiers. The remaining soldier gawked at the burning wreckage that was his comrades’ grave. He turned to the approaching lavender mare with fear in his eyes. Twilight grabbed the soldier with her magic and brought him close. “P-please! Have mercy highness! Have mer…” The soldier hacked up blood as Twilight plunged her knife deep into his throat.

She turned the blade and with one big rip tore through his throat. Twilight proceeded to stab the body eighteen more times before tossing the bloody skin sack aside. Twilight turned to her friends and brother. “T-Twilight. Wh-what the hell was that!” Shining Armor said in disbelief.

“Are you really judging me for killing brother? How many have died to your blade? Do you really have the right to judge?”

“I never killed any who begged mercy. Nor did I desecrate a corpse in rage.”

“They’re forgettable. I’m sure time will make it as though they never existed.”

“Twilight! What in Equestria has gotten into you?!”

“My senses.”

“That sure as hell IS NOT what it is!” Twilight didn’t respond. She slowly began to trot away. “Where are you going?!”

“To find those tanks. Least those machines won’t think twice when killing. You stay here.”

“Twilight, are you insane!” Applejack yelled. “You’re not well. I don’t know what’s been going on with you Sugarcube but you need to take things easy. I think this war has taken its toll on you. Ya need to…”

“Enough! I don’t need you! I don’t need any of you anymore! This isn’t something we do together. No, this is something I do alone. You all don’t have what it takes to kill. And I don’t mean that you probably couldn’t kill I mean your all so worthless you couldn’t get the chance. You’d just get in the way. Even you brother, you think you protect me but let’s really think here. Who’s been watching after you since your wedding? Who had to save YOUR Empire from a power mad king? Well technically that was Spike; but I still did more than you. Let’s be honest with each other here. How meaningful is your life; when your baby sister has to always save your flank!”

“T…Twilight…y-your scaring me,” Pinkie Pie whimpered.

Twilight turned to the pink mare with an emotionless glare. “Do you really feel that way?”

Pinkie stared at the purple mare she had for so long called friend. “Y-yeah.”

“And the rest of you?” Slowly the rest of her friends nodded in agreement. “Well. Good.” Twilight spread her wings and flew up to her friends. “Gods damn right you should be scared of me! Get use to this harsh reality! Screw all this pointless morality! Now I’ll have complete control.” Twilight laughed mocking her friends and brother before flying off.

“Come on,” Shining Armor said.

“Where?” Applejack asked.

“To follow Twilight.”

“Dear I really don’t think we should be going after her. Perhaps we should just let her be and…”

“She’s my sister and I know she’s not like that. You should know that as well.”

“We do dear but what exactly do you think we can do to stop her?”

“I don’t know. But we have to do something.”

“Shining Armor’s right,” Applejack said.

“Something ain’t right and we have to be there for Twilight.”

“Are you sure? I mean she didn’t want our help and seemed more than capable of taking care of herself,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“She didn’t give up on us when Discord turned us against one another. We can’t fail her now.”

The six nodded in agreement before galloping after their friend. “Is this what you meant Casimir?”

“And we’re just letting her run off like that?” William asked.

“There’s not much we can do,” Mother replied.

“Never heard you say that before. Well I have but not in almost twenty years.”

“We’re stymieing a power I cannot face alone. She will have to power through it on her own.”

“Resisting the temptation of a god. Once one tastes of the fruits they will want more, almost impossible to reject then. Even if they do sin will have swallowed them.”

“Her will is strong enough to resist the call of power.”

“She needs power. In this war she’ll need all the strength she can get.”

“But deep down she knows if she lets it control her she’ll lose all that she cares about. Her mind is vulnerable like all but she, unlike most, can win if they fight back.”

“HE Couldn’t. And as much as I think it rude to say; HE is her better.”

“Perhaps he is but unlike her he was alone. She still has others that care for her.”

“Yeah but for how much longer?”

“Time will answer that.”

“And should the answer be…undesirable?”

“Well then…I assume we must get used to living in an undesirable world.”

“Did I ever tell you, you sucked at giving motivation?”

“How do things look in the town?” the Equestrian major asked.

“Just about the same as they did yesterday, major. The whole town is still guarded.”

“The enemy?”

“Just the same. A bunch of fruitcakes with an unhealthy obsession with the color green.”

“Your shift ends in five minutes.”

“Thank you sir and…what the hell!”

“What is it boy?!”

“Our tanks!”

“We don’t have any tanks.”

“Well there are some in the town.”

The soldier gave his officer the binoculars. “Great Celestia what the hell is going on?!”

“Our lucky break sir.”

“Not yet boy. Not yet. The two watched as several beams of purple magic ripped through the front trench. “Now it’s our lucky break. Help me rally the boys!”

The officers of the forward command base gathered all but two platoons of troops and began a charge on the town. Most of the Union defenses surrounding the town were destroyed and in flames. The only remaining line of defense guarded the Union forward command base. Five of the tanks they had seen were now husks from the defenses. A squad of Union soldiers fired upon Twilight who then fried them with a large burst of magic. Twilight turned to the Equestrian soldiers. “What are you all just standing there for?! Earn your damn keep!”

“H-highness! What are you doing out here?!”

“Your jobs. Move it! This land is OURS!!!

The soldiers cheered rushing into battle as Twilight led the charge.

Every hero has to make a serious choice
Fight with a sword or let your weapon be your voice.
When you fight you’ll ask is there no other way?
Fight to kill so you’ll live another day.

(Twilight put up a shield around her and the troops as they pushed forward.)

Real heroes never fear the pain of death
Every soldier must fight to they’re final breath.
Dedicating their lives to a single cause.
Serve their monarch and enforce the kingdoms laws
Fight the fight giving all your blood and sweat.
Stand up to danger so they won’t pose a threat.
Every battle your enemies’ blood will spill.
Every opponent just someone to kill.

(Twilight grabbed a tank husk with her magic and threw it at a squad of soldiers.)

Raising you blade to the sky.
All opposition.
Must die!
Sending them all
To the void.
All that worthless scum
Destroyed!
Fight with valor
And without pause
Fighting for the great
Noble cause!
Away from home.
In the wild.
But you’re not.
Alone!

(Twilight’s friends watched the battle from a hilltop. They could see the bursts of purple magic from where they were. Their elements began to glow and hum.)
(As Twilight fought she felt something eating away at her. With each soldier she struck down the guilt grew more and more unbearable.)

Just because we fight it doesn’t mean.
We don’t have our own fragile hearts!
If we could we would go back in time.
And stop this war before it starts.

(Twilight charged into the forward command base only wanting this to be over.)

Real heroes fight until the end.
But a never-ending fight is inside us.
Hate corrupts our hearts and minds.
Warping our souls like a virus.

(Twilight blew down the door to the command room and grabbed a cowering soldier with her magic and held her blade to his chest.)

I can hear the voices in my head.
Shouting to me this is what’s right.

(She slowly brought back the knife and looked at him with eyes on the brink of tears.)

But my heart keeps shouting louder still.
Real heroes don’t have to fight!

Twilight heard the click of a shot gauntlet. She turned her head and stared down the barrel of the gun. “Hey…you forgot one of the key parts…pulling the trigger.”

“I feel it wrong to kill someone if capture is an option. I would suggest putting him down.”

“I would suggest putting that gun down. You think you can win this battle.”

“No. Plenty of soldiers have already evacuated. The civilians were taken to another base for when this town falls. They will be evacuated to the Empire and we will torch this place to the ground. The townsfolk will live on; but the town will turn to cinders.”

“Is it to late to stop that?”

“You consider negotiations! In the middle of a battle.”

“Better late than never.”

“You expect to just call off two armies and tell them to take a tea break to see if peace can be made!”

“It will take a long time to reach an impasse and…”

“You evacuate the town, no prisoners will be taken, you leave behind your supplies and don’t set fire to the town, and the return of the citizens.”

“We leave our weapons but take medical supplies, documents, and rations as well as get our wounded stable for transport.”

“Deal!

“Then tell your forces to stand down!”

“We give the order together.”

The Union soldier got to his hooves and turned on the PA system, for his superior. “Stand down!

“Stand down!

The sounds of war quieted leaving only the sounds a few guns shots. “Stand down I said!” Twilight repeated.

“Stand down!” The Union general repeated. The sounds of war quieted until there was silence. “Well now. I’m fairly sure this is a first in this war.”

“Get your troops and what you need. Then get out of my town.”

“Harsh but I expected as much. Regardless of how you think, thank you for turning to a peaceful resolution.”

“This is a battle, not the war, chances are we’re all still gonna die.”

“Of course we’ll all die. All of us will eventually go to our final destination. But the journey is what is worth telling.”

“I’ll be sure to tell everypony I meet in hell. Cause they’re the only one’s who are gonna hear it.”

“I’m sure the history books will tell it as well.”

“There are three sides to a story. One pony’s side, another pony’s side, and what really happened. And the truth will be buried under a mountain of flesh and then drowned in an ocean of blood.”

The general sighed. I’ll be getting my troops. Until we next spar, highness.”

“Until then General…”

“Trotsky.” With that the general left to gather his troops.

Twilight watched the Union transports and infantry leave in the distance. The Equestrian troops cheered below as they burned the Union banners left in the town. The Alicorn Amulet and knife she had found were locked in the lockbox she had brought with her. “Hoot.” Twilight turned to Owlicious who was perched on a branch next to her. “Hoot.”

“You know. At times like this I’m glad you can’t talk. I need someone who I know won’t judge me.”

“Hoot.”

“You…never mind.”

“Hoot.”

“I can’t even face my friends right now. I know Shining Armor must have kept them safe but I can’t even look them in the eye to apologize. Not after what happened. Not after…”

“You don’t need to dear.”

Twilight turned to the voice. “Girls! Shining Armor!”

“We thought you might be here darling.”

“Please…I’m sorry for what happened back there I…”

“Sugarcube we don’t have any bad blood between us. You didn’t ever give up on us and we didn’t give up on you now.”

Twilight locked her friends in a group hug. “But I was a monster I…”

“Twilight you managed to save the town from any real destruction. You found a way to make a mostly nonviolent resolution to this battle.”

“Yeah Twilight. You’re still the pony we know and love,” Fluttershy reassured.

“Yeah,” Pinkie pie said bouncing. “I’m just glad everything is back to normal and…” Twilight what’s that mark on your neck?”

“Huh?” Twilight said looking at herself in a mirror. Sure enough a red marking of a scorpion tail was on her neck.

“Ugh that’s absolutely garish,” Rarity said trying to rub it off. “Stubborn stain,” she said rubbing harder.

“Ow. I’ll take a shower Rarity, just leave it there for now.”

“Hey that looks like your old flagship Twilight,” Pinkie said pointing to the sky.

Twilight looked to the large zeppelin hovering in the air. “Casimir must have finished remodeling the ship! I’m gonna go check it out. Catch up with you girls in a minute.” Twilight grabbed the lockbox and flew toward the ship.

She opened the hatch to the cockpit and was greeted by Casimir. “Eager as ever, huh child,” Casimir snickered.

“You’ve outdone yourself Casimir!” Twilight said looking around the ship. “By the way I had something I wanted to give you.”

“Really! A present. Well lucky day. Though I doubt you could get something that would really appease me and…” Casimir stared unresponsive at the framed picture held in front of him.

“I thought you might want this back.” Casimir slowly took the picture and held it in his hooves. He fell into one of the seats of the cockpit and slumped over. “Casimir are you alrig…” Twilight’s face grew pale as she gazed over Casimir. “Casimir. Where did you get that mark on your neck?”

“It’s nothing.”

“Casimir what does it mean? Why do we have these?”

“WE?! What do you mean we?” Twilight showed Casimir her mark. “Oh sweet Mother!” Casimir hacked.

“What do these mean?”

“They’re called marks of Cain. I’ll tell you more about them later. For now just…let me land this ship.” Casimir slowly landed the ship before disembarking.

Dr. Lamb opened the door to her office and stepped inside. It felt abnormally cold. She tried to turn on some lights but nothing happened. She threw a robe around her before pouring herself a cup of tea. The normally heated tea was now frigid as well. “Bastards need to learn how to use proper climate control,” the mare shivered.

“Ain’t their fault doctor.”

Dr. Lamb felt a chill run down her spine. “H-hello.”

She turned to see a wall of shadow with a seemingly endless amount of mismatched eyes and mouths. “You probably heard about me doc. Name’s Foreman. Foreman 371. And YOU, are making my job harder than it needs to be.”

“I-I didn’t mean to cause you trouble I…”

“Oh I believe you. You’re just doing your job; just like me. But my job is to keep a leash on Peryite and you are giving him confidence to take it off. Sorry but you have to die.”

Barbed tentacles appeared around Foreman and jabbed at the crimson mare. “P-please. Don’t do this!”

“Now if you don’t hold still this will be a whole lot more painful.” Foreman continued to stab at her driving her into a corner. She knew her only way out was blocked by the demon. “Now hold still and this won’t be as bad,”

Lamb looked up at the figure towering over her. She knew this was it. Foreman thrusted his tentacles down at her as a shell of golden magic surrounded her. Foreman ferociously bashed at the magic to no avail.

“Azazel!” He turned to the voice.

“Oh. It’s you. You sure know how to get under our skin don’t you, priest.”

“I’m not a priest anymore, Azazel. Just a servant.”

“Servant! HA! The word you’re looking for is slave, Mr. Cipher. You’re a vessel and nothing more.”

“Perhaps I am. Perhaps I want this fate. Perhaps I’ve learned to be content with my existence. Perhaps in a few moments…you can say the same.” William’s eyes began to glow a bright gold.

Foreman said, “Come now I know you have strength but your power is still limited due to your worthless not even Unicorn body. I can’t imagine the effort she must be putting in to allow you use of spells. I know this won’t be easy though. Chances are you’re gonna put up a hell of a fight, and then a hell of a struggle after that. But killing you would take our troubles away.” Foreman slowly took his equine form. “Regardless these things are inevitable. Might as well get it over with, right?” A large amount of dark magic appeared around Azazel and formed a scythe. He gazed at his reflection in the blade before turning back to William. “You don’t know how this feels. You can’t understand how terrified one should feel in my position. You don’t know how it feels to be soulless. Death in reality means nothing to you. Die and you’ll only be given deliverance. The only way to kill a soul is to corrupt it and then kill it. Once we die we die. But hey, not like I expect you to care. Neither of us deserves mercy. So let’s just get to the killing!”

A golden aura appeared around William formed and spear. “Let’s get to it then! On guard, spawn of Cain!”

Azazel covered the door to the room with dark magic. “Don’t want to have anyone interrupt us.” He charged at William who blocked his scythe. The two locked weapons until William overpowered him. Azazel concentrated his magic and formed a dragonhead. The head fired a beam of dark magic at William. William spread his wings and charged straight at the beam. He ripped straight through it with his spear and continued at Azazel. “You really are something huh,” Azazel chuckled. “Hey, is your precious Mother listening? If so I’ve got a question for her. I was there on the Day of Plunder. When we sacked the Promised Land. Being part of the Brothers of Nod I got front row seats to Cain cutting your head off. Now I know that you gods are undying. You can’t die but your bodies can be destroyed. I watched your ichor water the rose bushes. Cain hated you. Because you failed him, your name fits you not. Or perhaps Mothers are entitled to picking favorites among their children. Hell if I know, but what I do know is, he did more than enough to make sure your body never reformed. Yet somehow you still have a body. On the ‘Day of Liberation’ you fought alongside the two kings for the Motherland. How did you pull it off? I suppose there’s two ways to deal with a mystery. Uncover it. Or bury it.” Azazel stored magic in his hooves and slammed onto the ground. William took flight and flew at Azazel with his spear. The two locked their weapons once again. William gritted his teeth as Azazel pushed him back. As he began to win this lock Azazel was hit in the head by a blunt object. He cringed in pain but was only barely phased by the blow. He turned a glare to Dr. Lamb who struck him again with the leg of a chair that had been destroyed. She struck him one last time causing him to lose control. William pinned him to the ground with his spear. Azazel cringed in pain and hissed at the Ural pony. “I…I know you’re not the Mother. You’re either an imposter; or a ghost. Whatever you are you cannot stop Cain. The scientist failed. Twilight has failed. Even Peryite has failed to best him. You will fail! This world will be ours. I need not live to see it. Cain will see me avenged. And you. Will. Die!” Azazel chuckled as William drove his spear into his heart.

The body slowly dissolved leaving behind a faint glowing sphere. The light slowly dimmed and faded into nothingness. “Get this door open!” William saw the dark magic around the door had begun to dissipate; he knew the Union palace guards would break in soon. “Out the window!” Mother yelled.

William leapt out the broken window and took flight. He flew to the top of the palace and hid. The door swung open and Union soldiers filled the room. “Dr. Lamb, are you alright?”

“I’m still breathing. I think that’s what your main concern is.”

“Do you need any help?”

“Just something to put my mind at ease. Maybe a proper cup of tea.”

“What happened here?”

“I’m not really sure. To be blunt a fight happened.”

“Who fought and did they hurt you?”

“I…I didn’t know either of them. And one tried but I’m not really hurt. Only disturbed.”

“Come on doctor.” Lamb followed the group of guards outside.

“Lamb what the hell happened? Are you alright?” Peryite asked.

“I’m fine my liege. Guess you were right about it being real.”

“Lamb what are you…”

“Forgive me my liege. But we should get her to the infirmary.”

“Of course. Please be on your way.”

Peryite watched the guards take Lamb to the infirmary. He slowly walked up the stairs to the upper floor. As he approached his throne room a soldier approached him. “Sir I have some news.”

“Oh,” Peryite said turning his head to the soldier. “What news?”

“We’ve lost Ponyville. The White Death army will soon march on the Crystal Empire.”

“We need to reinforce it. We cannot lose this bastion! Is the rift generator ready?”

“We can transport a group of ships or a squad of tanks but it’s just not enough and its recharge time is too long.”

“We have to overcharge it. Find a way to make it so we can move all our forces from here to the Empire.”

“I’ll talk to Nicola sir.” With that the soldier took his leave. Peryite opened the door and sat upon his throne. “Your apprentice is getting to be quite the troublemaker Celestia.”

“Are you surprised by this? You know what she can do. You know how much a threat she is.”

“I do. The real question is, do you? I don’t think you know her as well as you did. I don’t think she knew herself as well as she thought she did.” Celestia was silent. “Mother Celestia. I’m going to defend the Crystal Empire. Should I be captured or slain know that I have made it clear to the other Marshals of the Global Union that they are to continue to treat you as you are now and that you are not to be harmed.” Celestia remained silent. “For what it’s worth I’m sorry it turned out this way. I can’t truly forgive you but I’ll always think of you as a mother and not a monster.” Celestia continued the silence. “Before I go though I have to ask. Where is she Celestia?”

“Who?”

“Gods damn it Celestia you know who! Where is she?!”

“Something tells me it’s unwise to tell you.”

“Damn it. I wouldn’t raise a hoof to her and you know that.”

“I once thought you wouldn’t to me. I was wrong.”

Peryite yelled in anger. “Fine! But I want you to know. I don’t even remember what she looks like. If I kill her then the blame gets shared with you. Remember that.” With that Peryite left for the Crystal Empire.

“Where to next?”

“The Crystal Empire. I have no doubt the two will clash once more.”

“They have names.”

“You know names only make you more attached.”

“You know I can’t really attach to anything anymore.”

“You don’t have to be so distant my child.”

“I don’t much care what you call me but let’s just leave it as William if that’s alright.”

“Very well. I’m surprised you know.”

“About what?”

“That you haven’t asked if what Azazel said was true.”

“Am I supposed to believe a demon?”

“You’ve always been one to question me.”

William sighed. “Look. I’ll be honest. If there’s one thing I learned from spending about two decades with you; is that there are some things I don’t want to know the answer to. I haven’t questioned if you’re the Mother before and I’m not starting now. I have to believe. I’d rather dive into a mirage of a pond than dig my teeth into a cactus for water. So please. If what Azazel said has even a kernel of truth to it…just say nothing.”

“Are you that afraid of hearing something you don’t want to?”

“I have watched my race be incinerated before my eyes. I abandoned them all because YOU said we could save them all. Save them all from walking the fields of Nod regardless of their innocence. Just half of what I’ve seen is enough to drive any stallion, mare, or foal completely insane. The only thing that has been keeping me from going mad is the promise you made for me. ‘We will go back for them’ you said. Well I want to make this clear. If you lied then this partnership is over. I will tear my lungs out and die, for the truth will be so heavy, it would almost be palpable. The only reason for my life now is to fix the past some way.”

“I promise you…we will save them.”

William was silent. “Thank you.” With that he took flight for the Crystal Empire.

Battle for the Crystal Empire

Author's Note

Song used

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zxFDt3IIArw

Battle for the Crystal Empire

The Final Wars of Equestria CH 10

Battle for the Crystal Empire

Journal Entry Nine
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found

Not even three weeks have passed and our forces are readying to strike the main bastion of the Union war machine. Many feel this would bring an end to the war. I don’t want to bring down their morale, but I know deep in my heart they won’t stop if Peryite is captured; there are more where he came from. And should we by some unfortunate turn of events slay him the Union activity may slow down for a while; but like a weakened disease written off as not a threat, they will come back in strength we have never dared to dream of. Peryite is Undying as long as the Union remains un-dissolved. Should he turn to dust his spirit will be the martyr for the rest of the Union. Peryite must be captured alive. After what happened last time I feel that it’s best I stay behind for this. Shining Armor is going to be leading the forces to reclaim the Empire. As of late, I’ve been letting the rest of the council handle the war. I’m in no mental condition to be making these decisions. Casimir and I have been…discussing…the events that caused the marks on out necks. What they do, what they mean, their origin. He seems to care; guess we’re in the same boat.

Twilight wrote the last words in her journal before turning her attention to Spike. “Twilight, Shining Armor said to tell you that he and the forces are heading out in about three hours.”

“Thanks Spike. I’ll be sure to bid him farewell. I just have something I need to do first.”

Twilight got up and left the room. She made her way to the elevator and pressed a button for a lower floor. The elevator made its way down several floors before opening. “Two minutes and seventeen seconds late. Come on now Twilight I tell you I’m willing to give you some of my time yet you keep showing up late. Tsk tsk Twilight,” Casimir snickered.

“Casimir isn’t this something we both need to take seriously?”

“Yes. But no real harm in trying to make it lighter for us both.”

“Is that what the whiskey is for?”

“No. This was purely for me. You don’t seem like the kind of mare who drinks but hey if you want I suppose it’s here for you.”

“I’m fine.”

“Very well then. I told you how the marks were a symbol of your sins, a way of showing you were a corrupt monster. They come after committing some kind of merciless slaughter. I’m not that surprised you had to fight like you did; guess that’s what caused yours.”

“While we’re on that, how did you end up with one?”

Casimir paused. “I suppose since I made the magitech weapons I’m responsible for the magitech weapons. At least some of the death falls on me.”

“But you said it had to be a merciless killing.”

“I have no mercy. No regret, Twilight. My conscience is far from clear but…well you can always ignore your conscience. So no…no regret there.”

“Where did the marks come from?”

“The Father of Misery, Cain.”

“Who is?”

“A god. The son of the Mother of Life and Understanding, he is the harbinger of the end times. As scripture tells he lived among the pantheon but never accepted this role as his own. He later learned of the Land of Nod, the Uralian’s equivalent of your Tartarus; a place where all the mistakes of the divines were kept: envy, pride, wrath, greed, lust, gluttony, sloth, fratricide, control. I suppose, like some life eventually no longer feels content where they are; he didn’t feel content among the gods. He opened the gates of Nod and allowed all the evils of the world to sweep the fields of Eden. He became the king of Nod ruling over the plains with an iron hoof. As the scrolls foretell he is the being that guides souls that stray from the path of the Mother to come to Nod. I can’t tell which parts are real and which are senseless hogwash but I don’t really want to get the chance to ask the Unholy Father which parts they got right.”

“What do they do, these marks?”

“As far as I’ve seen nothing. They were meant to show someone’s sin. Perhaps as a way to let others know the kind of pony they were or maybe to remind them that their sins will never be washed away. My advice is this. Look to the field; not the horizon. Worry about life now and the afterlife when you’re on your deathbed.”

“We’re in war Casimir. We consider ourselves already standing on our graves.”

“Perhaps so. Still I’ve got about an hour. Let me get us some tea and we’ll discus this some more.” Casimir called a service drone and sent it to bring back some herbal tea.

“My liege.”

“Yes Trotsky,” Peryite said, not turning to face the general.

“Prof. Nicola has some message for you.”

“Really. On what?”

“I did not ask my liege.”

Peryite sighed. “Very well.”

The two walked down the halls of the Crystal palace making their way to the throne room. As they turned the corner another officer approached them. “Your eminence, Marshal Trotsky. We’ve gotten more reinforcements.” The officer pulled out a small paper on a clipboard. “Eighteen tanks, seven hummingbirds, thirty TIC’s, an airship filled with soldiers, and one infantry division.”

“It’s something but we can’t wait another three days for decent reinforcements,” Peryite said.

“Yes my liege.”

“Colonel Markov was it?”

“Y-yes your excellency.”

“I’m giving you a position for when the tsarists arrive. I have no doubt in my heart their forces will at the very least make it to the city. You will be given control over the market district of the Empire. Talk to Commissar Petrenko in the living district and tell him I’m trusting you to hold down that part of the city.”

“Y-yes sir!” Markov said saluting Peryite. With that Markov took his leave.

“As for you Trotsky you’re dismissed.”

“Excuse me.”

“You are relieved of your duties here.”

“But sir. Why?”

“Because if I perish or get captured then the Circle of Marshals will be left in control of the Global Union. With Voroshilov dead I can’t risk you dying here.”

“I’m sure the other could handle the responsibility.”

“All too well Trotsky. Nikita may be invaluable to us but I know his kind. He is an opportunist. Without you he will push aside Marshal Kilian and take undisputed control. I need someone to keep him in check if I am no longer able to lead.”

Trotsky stared at Peryite not breaking his glance. “Yes my liege. I will do as I’m told.” With that Trotsky took his leave.

Peryite walked into the throne room and used a transmitter to secure a frequency. “Hello. My liege is that you?”

“Yes Nicola. What is it that you wanted?”

“I’ve figured a way to open the rift. Permanently.”

“What! How?!”

“I’ve been thinking. The Crystal heart alone has enough power to supply our entire defense system here at the Empire. I’ve been doing some studying over the magitech weaponry we’ve recovered; and while I can’t replicate it I have been experimenting on the effect of dark magic on the crystals from the Empire. From what I’ve seen, if done correctly the magic morphs the crystals and makes a fusion that’s somehow the lesser yet greater of both parties. The process makes the crystal unstable and volatile; but so long as we keep it under the right conditions its power quadruples. If we can do that with the heart we can keep the rift open and reinforce the Empire with all the forces here at the heart of the U.G.E.R.”

“Nicola. I know not how many times I’ve said this, but where would we be without you?”

“You flatter me my liege.”

“Nonsense! You’re the beating heart of the ministry of science. We may find someone who could do your job but no one could do it like you.”

“Thank you my liege.”

“But now though, I will need to get to the Crystal Heart.” Peryite turned off the transmitter and made his way to the door. As he did, through the lightly cracked open door he caught somepony standing behind it. Peryite threw open the door with his magic and galloped towards the stallion. “Why do you linger in the shadow?”

“Uh, forgive me my liege. I-I simply had some things to report but they had already been reported.”

“What reports?”

“That reinforcements have arrived.”

“Hmm. Very well, you’re dismissed comrade…”

“Sergeant Moskvin sir.”

“Very well sergeant. You are dismissed.”

“Yes sir,” Moskvin said saluting Peryite before trotting away. Peryite watched the stallion leave before heading up to the Crystal Heart’s chamber.

“This is war Twilight. Unless you butcher somepony who begs mercy the sins are…well, depending on whom you ask, justified. To be fair they’re trying to kill you as well.”

“Casimir have you ever taken life…personally?”

“When you work in experimental science you know quite possibly everyday you could kill someone with an experiment. When something goes wrong you just have to get used to the fact they’re dead.”

“Does it bother you at all? Hurt your conscience?”

“You learn to ignore your conscience. When you know you could kill someone everyday you learn to or you wind up embracing death.”

“How do you accept it?”

“You don’t really. You just learn live with it and try and not to let it get to you. It’s gonna linger but you just brush it off. Ponies like us Twilight…we don’t get much choice in what we do.”

“No one orders me around Casimir; and even though you do take orders from the Alliance you still are pretty outspoken about how you’ll do what you please.”

Casimir chuckled, though Twilight could tell he was troubled. “No one has much say in the grand scheme of things. Not common folk. Not us with power. Perhaps not even the gods themselves.” Casimir laughed. “What a joke! That’s just some pony feathers I say to myself to ease my burden. The sins are still mine; mine and no one else’s. Whatever you do Twilight, my only real advice is: don’t forget who you are. If you have to kill someone it costs you nothing to be polite.”

Twilight drank some of her tea, taking in what Casimir told her before a royal guard barged in. “Highness!”

“What?”

“We’ve received some news from our spies in the Empire. Peryite is planning on using the Crystal Heart to open some kind of…rift. Between the Empire and wherever the U.G.E.R heart is. According to our source he’s going to use it to reinforce his already massive amount of forces there. We have enough strength to break through but if we can’t stop the rift then…there’s no way we can wrestle control from him. He’s walled up in there just waiting. In three days it will be ready.”

“I need to think about this. I’ll hold a council meeting and see if any more reinforcements can be brought for this battle.”

“How did Peryite even get the heart to do this? I knew it was powerful but…this.”

“The spy said it was because he found a way to fuse it with dark magic.”

“A light magic crystal imbued with dark magic. Fascinating. I’m going to start some experiments and see if I can find a way to counter the process. I’ll report to you as soon as have any information.”

“Thank you Casimir.” With that Twilight left for the council room.

“And so I ask all of you for your aid in this time. If we don’t stop this rift the casualties will be devastating on both sides.”

“We understand your plight highness; but how are we to even get our forces there in time,” the Gryphon king replied.

“We are across an ocean. We can’t possibly get to you in time and things have been hard pushing back the Union forces here,” the Saddle Arabian king added. “Our continent is still occupied by many of the Union’s forces in the old kingdom of Zozo. They have been holding onto the land to the very end.”

“Things aren’t very good here either. The citizens of Stalliongrad haven’t really embraced you or your forces. It’s been hard just keeping their blood down. There have been some skirmishes and riots here and there. We have to keep every troop here to keep both the Union forces in neighboring lands and the citizens in check.”

“This may be our best chance to capture Peryite.”

“’Keep on and fight on’. Those were his words to his troops in Zozo. ‘Should death keep me from holding true to my promise do not give up the fight. Continue the revolution!’ His propaganda is the voice of a visionary to his followers. Taking him won’t end this. Remember highness this is all our fight and while we must carry one another we must also carry ourselves. This is one of the times you must carry yourself. I’m sorry.”

“I must ask forgiveness as well highness.”

“I shamefully must ask the same. My heart is out for your struggle from one neighboring kingdom to another.”

The transmission monitors of the council chambers grew dark and Twilight was once again alone. She sighed before leaving the chambers. As she did Spike rushed up to her panting and sweating. “Twilight. Twilight!” He huffed out of breath.

“What is it Spike?”

“Casimir h-had something to (huff) tell you. Something about the heart.”

“I’ll get right to that. Thanks Spike.” With that Twilight galloped down the halls of the palace to the elevator to the subterranean levels.

“Casimir. I came as quick as I could. What is it?!”

“I believe I’ve found out how to stop the Crystal Heart.”

“How?!”

“The heart is being amplified by dark magic. If we can purify it then Peryite won’t have the power to open his rift.”

“But how are we supposed to do that?”

“I’ve found a large concentration of normal magic should get the job done. Your Elements of Harmony should do the job nicely. I know you’ve been trying to stay away from war and I don’t blame you; but we need you and your friends to be there to stop the heart.”

“I can’t endanger them. There has to be another way; there has…”

“We don’t have time! Listen Twilight. You need to do this. Your friends don’t need to go into battle they just need to be there to use their elements on the heart. We can just bring them in on a barge.”

“They won’t have to fight?”

“Not at all.”

“Very well,” Twilight sighed. I’ll talk to them; but if they don’t want to come…”

“Then they’ll drown in an ocean of tears knowing they could have done something to save lives.” Twilight shot Casimir an angry look. “Hey I only say what’s true.”

“Fine. I’ll get them.”

“Good. I’ll continue doing research here. This process of imbuing dark magic is remarkable. I’ll give you an update if anything relevant comes up.”

“Thank you.” With that Twilight left to gather her friends.

“Hold on now. Ya want us to what?!” Applejack asked a bit shaken.

“The Elements of Harmony are the only thing that can stop the Crystal Heart. If we don’t then there’s no way we can take back the Empire.”

“But darling; we can’t fight!” Rarity added.

“You won’t need to. Just let the rest of the forces clear a way to the palace and we’ll stop their reinforcements.”

“Twi you REALLY shouldn’t be going onto a battlefield,” Rainbow said. “You’ve been getting…weird when you fight.”

“I know. I’m going to try and not fight. Come on though. Please, we have to do this.”

“Well girls?”

All agreed eventually. “Good,” Twilight sighed. “Let’s get to the docking bay. You girls will stay in the ship.”

The six mares made their way to the aircraft docking bays. They arrived to see Shining Armor talking with a Gryphon commander. “Heinrich are you sure you want to be part of this?”

“Of course. We’ve fought together in Saddle Arabia and Canterlot. We’ve always had filly luck looking over us. I know the battle won’t be easy; but nothing we can’t handle.”

“Very well. One last time we will fight for the Alliance.”

“Don’t lie to yourself. Chances are Peryite’s death or capture won’t end this nightmare. Us Gryphon’s have been in war before but this has dragged the morale from our troops. Never have I seen such solemn looks on their faces. The generals have called this ‘The Final War’. The war to end all wars, part of me wished there was merit to their words but I feel it is simply never true. No amount of death could satisfy a true killer, someone who does not kill for good or evil, but simply because they can.”

“Perhaps there will always be killing but maybe war will be put to rest.”

“There will always be a reason to sound the horn and send the troops. It’s a sad reality. It would appear we have company.”

Shining Armor turned his head to the door. “Twily. Come to see us off.”

“Not exactly. I’m coming with you.”

“Twilight I’ve been reluctantly agreeing to you coming to war for the past seven months; well no. I’m not letting you go onto that battlefield.”

“I have to. The Elements are the only thing that can stop the Crystal Heart.”

“What?”

“You know Peryite is going to use it to open that rift. Casimir informed me that the only way to cut the power necessary was to remove the dark magic from the heart.”

“But that means all your friends will have to come.”

“I know.”

“And they’re okay with going? And you’re okay with them going?”

“We have no choice.”

Shining Armor gritted his teeth. “Fine. But you’re staying on the ship until we can get to the palace.”

“Alright.”

Twilight along with her friends, Shining Armor, and Heinrich, boarded the ship. “Wait!” Twilight turned to the voice. “Hold on,” Spike said running onto the ship.

“Spike you can’t come with us you…”

“I know. But you’ll need these.”

Spike handed Twilight a small lockbox. She knew its contents but hoped to find something different. She opened it and found the Alicorn Amulet along with the knife she had found. “Spike I don’t want either of these things.”

“Twilight you’re going to need everything you can get to survive.”

Twilight sighed. “I know. Thank you Spike.” Twilight bid farewell to her loyal assistant.

The eight took their place in the cockpit. “Ready Shining Armor?” Cadence asked.

“Cadence what are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

“I didn’t know you were coming with us. I’m just overseeing this. The Crystal Empire is my kingdom and its citizens are my responsibility. I at least have to oversee the mission to liberate them.”

“We’re here to stop Peryite from using the Crystal Heart to bring in reinforcements. Casimir said that we were the only ones that could stop this.”

“Casimir. That bastard.”

“He’s not that bad really. Sure he can be a bit bitter but he’s not that bad when you get to know him.”

“Maybe so. I suppose it’s not right to use him as my scapegoat for my pain and my mistakes,” Cadence said glumly

“Are you alright?”

“Not really. But I can’t dwell on it. We have something that needs to be done.” The ship hummed to life before it took flight for the Empire.

Twilight watched the terrain go by as the zeppelin flew through the sky. The ground was shrouded in while by the uniforms of division after division of infantry as well as the armor that accompanied them. “How have you been highness? A lot has happened since we wound up fighting at the Black Feather Forest.”

“About as good as war can give me. Things have been rough. I’ve done things I’m not proud of. Things I’ll regret for the rest of this life and the one that comes next.”

“This is war. Even brutality is sometimes a necessary act.”

“Maybe so. But I could have shown mercy.”

“When I have new recruits who are burdened with regrets I tell them the best way to lose them is with a rifle.”

“It might make going on easier but it won’t work in the long run if you plan on returning to civilization.” The two conversed a while longer until a crewmember entered the cockpit.

“Excuse me highness. We will be entering battle soon. The last forward command base before the Crystal Empire.”

“Alright. Let’s not get into the skirmish. We’ll keep our distance and oversee the battle.”

“Yes highness.” The crewmember took his leave as Twilight turned on the ships PA system.

“Soldiers of the United Equestrian Alliance. On this day we start the battle to bring the one who started this war to justice. Behind the walls of the Crystal Empire, King Peryite hides. This is all that stands between us, and those walls. Turn their base to rubble; show these Union troops what their defiance has brought them.” The soldiers cheered as they charged on the base. The sounds of war filled the air. Bullets and bursts of magic were exchanged on both sides. Twilight watched the battle rage on. The outpost and forward command base was significantly fortified. Tanks and barricades held strong keeping out the Equestrian infantry and armor. Mortars fired on large concentrations of troops and tanks.

“Get that MG set up on that tank husk go, go, go!” The Gryphon set up the machine gun and began firing on the Union troops. “There’s a squad on your left!” The Gryphon rotated the gun counterclockwise and fired on the approaching troops. “Tanks! We need to move. Come on, leave the gun and let’s go!”

Three Equestrian troops and two Gryphons darted to the MG. “Hey! We’re going to set charges on those tanks. We need cover fire. You up for it.”

“Guess I wasn’t very convinced I’d survive this anyway,” the Gryphon on the MG replied. “I’ll keep an eye out for you. Crush that enemy Armour!”

The two Gryphons and three Equestrian troops left the cover of the destroyed tank and darted to the Union tanks. The Gryphon at the MG kept any approaching Union troops at bay and killed the tank guards. The two Gryphons attached their charges to the tank’s base while the two Equestrian troops attached their charges to the tank next to it. The five then fled from the tanks as quickly as their legs and wings could allow. The tanks ignited in a spout of fire turning the war machines into tombs of flaming metal. “Our troops are advancing!”

“No rest for the weary; we need to move up with them.” The Alliance troops moved up and began assaulting the forward command base. The tanks used themselves as battering rams, running themselves into the walls to weaken them. As they did an airship rose up from the base and bombarded the U.E.A forces.

Twilight watched the airship bombard the troops on the ground. “We need to stop that ship!”

“Our Flak forces are midway through the lines we didn’t expect to have air force resistance this soon.”

Shining Armor gritted his teeth. “Come on get the troops to retreat and we’ll…”

“There’s no time!” Twilight said opening the lockbox. She put on the Alicorn Amulet and grabbed the knife with her magic. “I’ll deal with this.”

“Wait Twilight you…” before Shining Armor could finish speaking Twilight leapt off the flagship and took flight to the Union zeppelin. As she approached the airship surrounding barges began firing on her. She illuminated her horn and put up a shell. She channeled the magic to her hooves and slammed into the gunship. Twilight tore straight through the gunship and continued to the airship. The crew quickly greeted her by way of gunfire. She fired a beam of magic and tore through the crewmembers. The familiar feeling of slaughter filled her. She was determined not to lose herself in the bloodshed. Twilight galloped to the engine room. The guards there charged her. She stabbed and dispatched the soldiers. Twilight concentrated her magic and unleashed a beam on the zeppelin engine. The heart of the ship ignited in flames. Alarms sounded as the zeppelin caught fire. Twilight spread her wings and took flight away from the descending airship. The remaining gunships gave chase to her. She turned and flew back in the direction of the gunfire. She grabbed one of the ships and slammed it against another. The ships were turned to shards, crew and all. Twilight turned to the last ship and fired a beam of magic at it. The barge split in half before catching fire and plummeting to the ground. Twilight flew to the ground. She charged her magic in her hooves before flying into the gate. The metal doors that stood strong and defiant to the tanks parted way for the lavender mare. The Alliance forces cheered as they stormed the forward command base. Within ten minutes the Union forces had surrendered. Twilight glided up to the flagship and opened the door to the cockpit. She was promptly greeted by way of a concerned scolding from her brother. “Twily! Are you alright?!”

“Yeah I’m fine.”

“Good. Now what the hell! You said you wouldn’t go into battle.”

“I know. But we couldn’t let our troops get blown apart. It’s wrong to stand by and do nothing when you can fight plus we need every soldier we can get if we want to get to Peryite in time.”

“But you’ve nearly lost your life so many times on that battlefield. I can’t bear the thought of you dying.”

“Brother. I can take care of myself. Trust me I can hold my own out there. And I’m determined not to lose myself in the bloodshed.”

“Twilight.”

“I won’t fight more than I need to. I give you my word.”

“That wasn’t worth much last time.”

“I didn’t give it to you last time.”

Shining Armor shot Twilight a stern look. “Ahem. We should probably secure this facility as a medical and reinforcement outpost before continuing on to the Empire,” Heinrich said interrupting the awkward moment.

“Oh, yes. We’ll get a few platoons and some armor to hold this place,” Shining Armor said easing his tone.

“From what I’ve seen the Union forces are a skeleton crew in the early hours of the morning. That’s when we should strike. They’ll quickly get their troops set up but we’ll at least be able to break through the walls before they can react properly.”

“We’ll have the troops staying here work to secure the base while everyone else gets ready and rested for the assault. If we plan on marching the thirty or so miles from here to there we’ll need to be well rested.”

“Agreed. Transports will be arriving soon to pick up the POW’s and bring supplies.”

“Twilight you stay here; got it?” Twilight nodded. “Good.” With that Shining Armor and Heinrich took their leave.

Journal Entry Ten
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found

The sun sets on the horizon, dipping down and seemingly melting away into a puddle of orange and gold light. I should be sleeping; but I can’t seem to close my eyes for long. In a few hours our troops will begin marching on the Crystal Empire. Peryite is waiting for us. I don’t know if it is anxiety or fear that keeps me awake. Perhaps I need not worry. If I don’t fight then I won’t need to sleep this night.

Twilight wrote the last words in her journal before lying in bed and drifting to sleep.

“Alright is the crystal ready?”

“Yes.

“Alright, and the light magic imbuing device?”

“Charged and ready.”

“The fracturing shard?”

“Check.”

“The amplifier? We need that for the catalyst.”

“Ready.”

“Alright. Chief scientist Casimir you may begin.”

“Surprised you wanted to oversee an experiment personally.”

“I’m curious about the application. Now if you’re done questioning my motives let’s begin.”

“Alright. Turning on the device…now.”

“Good. Now moving the shard into place.”

“Amplifier is now ready to use.”

“Turn it on and we’ll begin the experiment in earnest. Imbuing the light magic directly into the crystal.”

“It is flowing naturally into it; well aside from the amplification and the strainers.”

“Power output is extraordinary,” Casimir said marveling. “This application is beyond what I could have thought possible. I can’t wait to see what happens with more powerful crystals and…”

“The crystal is unstable! We can’t control i…” The scientist was cut of as the crystal exploded leaving magical residue on the equipment. “Shit! That thing went out with a bang.”

“I’ll say. It was ten times more powerful than a magical burst from one of our magitech weapons.”

“I don’t understand,” Casimir, said baffled. “It worked when we infused the dark magic into the crystal; this process was just turning it back to its normal state.”

“A theory if I may sir.”

“You don’t need my permission for that.”

“When we tried infusing the crystal with dark magic it had exploded eight times on us. The ninth time we had got it perfect and put in just the right amount of dark magic. Once we do that the crystals become unstable. Because these crystals become unstable when we infuse them with dark magic any imbalance in the levels of dark and light magic must be what is resulting in the explosion. In laymen’s terms; if we make a dark and light magic crystal it is impossible to reverse the process without blowing up the crystal.”

“If you’re right I’m sure glad we didn’t use one of the more powerful crystals. We could have blown up the table.”

“Hell if we had used the biggest one we could have blown ourselves to hell.”

The scientists continued to laugh at how they dodged a bullet while Casimir grew pale. “If the Crystal Heart has that much power…and it becomes unstable…oh sweet Mother!”

“Chief scientist Casimir. Are you okay?”

“I need to get to my office! You two clean the mess up.”

“But sir we have janitor staff why don’t they just do it.”

“Do it or I’ll stuff you in the incinerator!” Casimir galloped to the elevator and hit the button to his office. The elevator slowed to a halt and Casimir galloped off. “I need to tell Twilight. If she destabilizes the Crystal Heart then the explosion will be one thousand times greater than what I saw.”

Casimir got into his private communicator and pulled down the monitor; he established a link to the flagship. “Casimir. Do you know what time it is?” Shining Armor griped.

Casimir gave Shining Armor a confused look. “Uh… 10:45, not that late.”

“Well when you’re getting up before three o’clock it is. Now what did you want?”

“I need to tell you you’re in danger. Tell Twilight no matter what she does she can’t…” Casmir was cut off as the power fluctuated from the room. “Hello. Shining Armor! What the hell is…”

“Say no evil Casimir.” Casimir felt the fur on his neck spring up. “I can’t have you spilling that information.”

The power returned to the room and Casimir was left facing his demons. “G-Ghast,” Casimir stuttered. “What the hell?!”

“I can’t let you tell them what will happen if they make the heart unstable.”

“What? You bastard let me through.”

“Casimir. You know what will happen if you disobey me.”

Casimir stopped. “Countless souls will die. Everyone! Alliance soldier, Union soldiers, civilians; all will die!”

“And perhaps this slaughter is what I seek.”

“Svoloch! Let me…”

“The choice is yours,” Ghast laughed. “We both know what’s more important to you.”

Casimir cringed. The monitor came back online. “Casmir? Hello,” Shining Armor called out.

“Hello Shining Armor.”

“Casimir what was it you wanted to tell me?”

“I…I…”

“The science was incorrect. I have come to report to him about the update,” Ghast replied.

“Okay. Who the hell are you?”

“I am Ghast. A ‘prominent’ member of Lightspeed research.”

“Y-yes. That’s correct,” Casimir said sheepishly.

“Very well. See you back in Canterlot.” With that Shining Armor ended the transmission.

“Stay inside the lines Casimir. Or else your precious little sister will pay for it.” With that Ghast left Casimir alone.

“Ghast. You son of a bitch; one day!” Casimir grabbed a bottle of whiskey he kept as his private reserve and poured a stiff drink. He drank some before resting his head on his desk. After five minutes he grew tired of sulking and pulled out an audio diary from his desk and played it. “This is a message to myself. Times have been hard and things will only get worse. I make this message to remind myself ‘when life gives you lemons, you make lemonade.’” Casimir hit the add-on button on the recorder and began speaking. “Alright I’ve been thinking. When life gives you lemons, don’t make lemonade. Make life take the lemons back! GET MAD!! I don’t want your DAMN lemons what am I supposed to do with these?! Demand to see life’s manager. Make it rue the day it thought it could give Casimir Adrian Tazal lemons. Do you know who I am?! I’m the guy who’s gonna blow you to Nod! With lemons; I’m gonna get my lab boys to genetically remake and modify a nuclear lemon THAT BLOWS YOU STRAIGHT TO NOD!!” Casimir took a deep breath. “I’m probably gonna say I was crazy. Maybe I am. The point is though, I’m not gonna sit by and let life give me these lemons. I swear Ghast. One day I’m gonna get my revenge. When it comes to folk like you I know there are others out there that hate you. One day the world is gonna want your head on a pike. And I’ll be there to help tear it off. As far as I’m concerned, an enemy of yours is a friend of mine. I may not be the one who lights the spark that sets you ablaze. But I’m gonna be the one who dowses you with gasoline. Mark my words: one day, you will pay. Karma’s gonna come collect your debt.” Casimir ended the recording and put it back in his desk.

Twilight awoke in the early hours of the morning. The ship had been flying for about two and a half hours and the troops below had been marching for about the same. Twilight rubbed sleep from her eyes before heading out of her bedchambers and into the main deck. She was still wobbly and knew she shouldn’t be wandering around the zeppelin with her sense distorted. She minded the distance between her and the railing of the ship as she made her way to the cockpit. She entered and sealed the hatch before taking her seat at the cockpit. Her friends and brother along with Cadence and Heinrich were seated there. “Morning Twilight,” Applejack said with a bit of sleep in her eyes.

“Good morning girls.”

“We’re almost at the Empire,” Heinrich said looking out the window in an upright position with his front claws behind his back.

“Are sure you want to see this Cadence?” Shining Armor asked his wife. “I have to fight but can you watch our home burn?”

“It won’t be pleasant but I have to at least oversee this battle.”

“When the first shots are fired we must rally our troops and take command,” Heinrich said.

“Right,” Shining Armor replied. “Twilight.”

“Yeah. I’ll stay here.”

Shining Armor smiled. “Heinrich how are we doing this?”

“I will lead my platoon down the living district while you pave your way through the crystal fields. Once you destroy the barracks and war factory in the guards’ district you will assist my troops and me by attacking the forces in the living district from behind. If all goes well we will be able to storm Peryite Plaza district and the Day of Liberation district.”

“Bastard’s gonna pay for taking our city.” The sounds of war filled the air. “That’s out cue general Amherst.” Shining Armor galloped out of the cockpit and boarded an air barge. He watched Heinrich glide down to take command of his forces. The alarms of the Union forces sounded, piercing the calm early morning air and rousing the sleeping beast. As the barge neared the ground Shining Armor leapt off and took command of his forces. “Come on boys. We’re gonna have to wait before we storm the city. We’re cutting through the crystal fields and heading straight for the Union’s source of weapons and troops.” The troops marched on through the fields. Mortars and attack barges rained hell on the fields outside the Empire trying to stymie the Equestrian forces’ advance on the city. What few forces they found on the walls of the city paid them no heed as they retreated and regrouped deeper in the city. The Equestrian troops continued on until they reached their destination.

“Captain. We haven’t the equipment to scale this wall. How do we get through?”

One of the three tanks with the platoon rammed into the wall five times and it crumbled. “Brute force soldier. Brute force. Stay behind the tanks and don’t hold back!”

Shining Armor’s platoon continued down the newly made path killing any opposition along the way. The Union forces were scattered and unorganized putting up little resistance without proper leadership. “Almost feel bad about killing them when they barely fire of a single shot.”

“Don’t get cocky,” Shining Armor replied. “Things won’t be this easy as we progress.”

“I know I just have to savor the moment and…” Through the sounds of war the troops could hear the sound of a million metallic legs on the ground. The source soon came into sight as a swarm of metal arachnids charged down the street in a frenzy. “TICS!!!” The metallic arachnid-like machines leapt onto the Equestrian soldiers and shattered the vertebrae of their victims. “Get into these buildings; we’ll kill them from there!” Shining Armor yelled rallying his troops into the nearest standing building. The TIC units leapt on the tanks and fried them with electrical discharges before making their way into the garrisoned building.

“There’s no way out!”

“Sir there are MGs here.”

“Set them up. Listen soldier. While those TICS come I need a group to hold them back with these MGs. The rest of us will split up and regroup. I won’t suggest any of you for this task. You decide.

There was silence. “I will.”

“As will I.”

“I lay my life down for Alliance.”

“I take this duty with head held high.”

“Thank you boys. I won’t lie to you and tell you this will be alright; be brave.”

The troops found other exits from the building while the remaining four distracted the TICs. Shining Armor galloped down the street along with five other soldiers.

“Captain what do we do?”

“Fight.”

“Captain we’re scattered how can we hope to stand up to the Union?”

“We make our own units. We find remnants of other squads and form another. We still have to make our way to the war factory.” With that Shining Armor and the remnants of his squad made their way deeper into Union lines.

“Fight, my brothers, fight!” The Gryphon forces held their ground as the Union troops put more pressure on them.

“General Amherst. We need more reinforcements. We can’t possibly hold this position for much longer.”

“I know. But we have to hold strong. If we flee now we’ll get shot in the back.”

“General, Union armour!”

Heinrich watched several Union tanks trample the barricades set up. “Fallback! Everyone fallback!” The Gryphon and Equestrian forces abandoned their position and fled from the advancing Union armor. The tanks used their mounted machine guns to mow down the retreating forces. As the soldiers ran haplessly from the tanks a large beam of magic ripped through a building and one of the tanks. The Union tanks turned to the source of the beam and fired. Eight white tanks carved their way through the rubble of the city and fired on the Union tanks. “Magitech tanks.” Heinrich and the remnants of his forces watched the Union tanks get turned to scrap by the magitech weapons on treads. “Are any of you wounded?”

“We’re either alive or dead sir.”

“Then we’re moving up again.”

“Stay close to the tanks and protect them from anything that poses a threat and they will do the same for us.”

“Right.”

Heinrich and his troops advanced with the tanks. The magitech-powered weapons tore clean through the Union’s forces and armor like a hot knife through butter. The tanks and troops came to a halt at a large skirmish between Union and Equestrian forces. “Herr Amherst. This must be the Union’s main stronghold here.”

“Indeed soldier. This must be where the commander of this district is directing his forces. We need to storm it and take him or kill him.”

“There are too many soldiers there sir and those flak cannons are keeping our magitech tanks at bay. We need to find another way around; to flank them.”

“Right. Shining Armor. Where are you? With that Heinrich and his troops went to find another rout to attack the base.

Entry one. War journal of Captain Shining Armor of the U.E.A;
My platoon has been segmented and divided amongst the Crystal Empire. It’s been six hours since the TICs attacked us. My troops with me have saved eight prisoners of war. Those soldiers have joined us. We sneak our way like rats to the war factory; hiding in the ruins of the city avoiding any Union patrols. I always used to make a checkup with the Crystal guards in this district. It used to take about ten minutes to go from where the barracks are to the palace; and there was minimal chance of dying when walking that distance. A lot has changed since those years.

Shining Armor wrote the last words in his journal before storing it in his uniform. “Captain. We need to get moving again. That factory has been producing and repairing tanks for too long.”

“I know boy. Let’s get to it then!” Shining Armor and his troops made their way out from the cover of what was left of a wall from a building and cautiously trotted down a back alley. The sounds of war could be heard in the distance, gunfire and tanks along with mortars and gunships. The sound of metal tipped hoofware was heard coming their way.

“Sir do you hear that?”

“Yes. Come on, up this building!” They climbed a staircase up three floors in a damaged building before waiting for the troops to pass. “Check the area with your sniper rifle and see if there’s anything of interest.”

The Equestrian sniper scanned the streets of the guards’ district. “It looks like there is a Union supply depot at the end of this block.”

“We could use more supplies. Alright boys we’re going on a raid.” Shining Armor gathered his forces and led them to the supply depot. Aside from the fire and gunshots this area of the district was in good enough condition to be peaceful. The squad quickly made their way into the depot and examined what they had to work with. “Hmm. There’s some medical supplies here, some food, dried instant rations, rockets for the launcher, some Union weaponry, some uniforms and…” The soldier stopped as he heard the sound of an approaching transport.

“Hide!” Shining Armor said.

The troops hid behind whatever could give them cover. Four Union soldiers made their way into the depot and began loading supplies into the transport. “Come on, we’re re supplying the war factory. Get these supplies in there ASAP. King Peryite needs us to fight until we can open the rift.” The Union troops continued loading the transport with supplies. Shining Armor motioned his forces to dispatch them. Two Equestrian soldiers quietly crawled across the floor using the crates of supplies as cover. When the Union troops came near they leapt on them and drove their retractable hoof blades in their necks. “Equestrian pi…” The Union soldier dropped to the floor riddled with holes from magitech bursts.

“Hide these bodies then find that crate of uniforms we saw earlier,” Shining Armor said.

“Why?”

“We’re getting these supplies to their destination.”

“What?”

“They’ll welcome us like comrades. We get to the factory, set explosive charges on the support structures and manufacturing devices, then get out before they know what hit them.” The Equestrian soldiers hid the bodies and donned the Union uniforms. “How do I look?”

“You make that green look pretty good captain.”

Shining Armor chuckled slightly. “Come on we need to get going.” Shining Armor and his troops boarded the transport and headed for the war factory.

“Colonel Markov sir! The Tsarists are almost here.”

“I know. Are the remnants of the eighth rifle division and forty-seventh Pegasus division standing on guard?”

“They will hold this place till their last breath.”

Markov sighed. “Well. Today’s a good a day as any to be burning in hell.”

“Get ready. Die with a weapon in your hooves comrade.”

“I know. Soldier you…” Markov stopped as he saw the butt of a rifle get slammed into the soldier’s head. “What in Peryite’s name!” Markov looked into the deep blue eyes of the Pegasus stallion shrouded in robes standing before him. His face was masked but he could tell his expression was as it naturally was, stern and serious. “What the hell was that?! Couldn’t you have just…oh forget it.”

“Get out of here.”

“Excuse me?”

“Get out of here; while you still can.”

“I am bound by my will to Peryite to stay and fight. I know I also serve you and your ‘Mother’ but I can’t just become a deserter.”

“All here will die; all save Twilight and Peryite. Your soldiers will die should you stay. The Alliance forces coming here will die. Peryite will not succeed. This battle will end in tears and ashes and nothing more.”

“If we’re all in eminent danger then you need to tell the King. Or at least Twilight.”

“Peryite will not listen. The unenlightened never do. I cannot blame him though. As for the alicorn I cannot reach her. I am but a stallion after all.”

“So what. I abandon my post here and flee?”

“No. You order a tactical retreat and lead your troops out of this city.”

“I can’t just give that order. Peryite will kill me. All of us probably.”

“Believe me. He won’t put you to the sword. Believe me he’ll only be happy he still has some forces from this catastrophe.”

“But…”

“NO. Get your friend here and the sergeant and get your troops out of here.”

“Y…yes.” Colonel Markov slowly rose from his seat and left to get his troops.

Shining Armor slowly drove the transport to the Union checkpoint. He knew this would either get them into the war factory or land him in front of a firing squad. “Halt comrade. What is your purpose in the factory?”

“Just delivering these supplies,” Shining Armor replied.

“What is your cargo?”

“Some weapons, medical supplies, food, shot, and other miscellaneous things.”

“Very well. You may proceed.”

Shining Armor drove the transport up to the garage and let the technicians take the supplies. “Alright. Fan out and set the charges. I’ll see if I can find anything of use while you all set this place to blow. We’ll regroup here and find a way out before we blow it up.”

“Right,” all said before spreading out.

Shining Armor made his way to the conveyor belt and checked around to make sure no patrols were about. He attached a C4 charge to the base and went on his way. The next stop was the munitions magazine. This part had the strongest armor to prevent it from being set ablaze by enemy fire. Shining Armor approached the two soldiers standing guard at the door. “Comrade. You are not authorized back here without specific permission.”

“Whose do I need again…uh comrade.”

“Talk to foreman Malkovich for entry. Just don’t expect to get it. You’ll need his badge as proof.”

“Very well. I’ll be back.” Shining Armor left the guards and found a technician. “Excuse me comrade? Where is the foreman’s office?”

“Second floor on the right. Though Malkovich just left so that won’t do you much good.”

“Thanks anyway.”

Shining Armor made his way to the office and checked the area to make sure no one was around. He quickly pulled out a lockpick from his supply kit and used his magic to maneuver the pick. After two minutes the lock clicked open. Shining Armor slid the door open and entered the office. The room was dimly lit but he managed to find the foreman’s desk where his badge was left. He grabbed the badge and slowly opened the door to make sure the coast was clear. After a few seconds he left the office and made his way back to the munitions magazine. He showed the guards the badge and they saluted him and let him through. Shining Armor made his way to the back of the magazine where the tank shells and missiles were kept. He attached charges on them and some of the other volatile fuel sources kept in the magazine. Once he had rigged the ammo storage to blow he made his way back to the meeting spot. The other soldiers in his squad were there, waiting for him. “Glad you made it here Captain. Now let’s get the hell out of Dodge before anything goes wrong.”

“Agreed.”

Shining Armor and his squad made their way to the garage to find a transport. “Halt. What is your business here?” A technician asked.

“We’re checking out a transport. Heading out.”

“Alright. I’ll get you settled and…”

“Facility on lockdown! Facility on Lockdown!” The PA system repeated.

“Aw hell. Come on you guys we’re heading to the main production area for the emergency. Gods I hope this is just something minor”

“Damn,” Shining Armor cursed as he and his squad were forced to head back.

He thought about just running but the halftracks positioned at the garage made him dismiss the idea. He and his squad arrived at the main production area and listened to the guard holding the emergency meeting. “My brothers we have been either infiltrated or betrayed!” The crowd of technicians and guards yammered in an uproar. “Several explosive devices have been found around the facility; clear signs of sabotage. We have not caught anyone yet. We are keeping this place on lockdown until we have the perpetrator behind bars.”

“Captain. What do we do?” one of the soldiers whispered to Shining Armor.”

“We’ll think of something. Just keep your head down for now.”

As the soldier continued, on the roof of the factory doors slowly opened and the wind picked up. Many of the technicians and soldiers shielded their faces with their forelegs. A hummingbird slowly landed on the helipad of the factory. “What is the meaning of this?” A technician yelled. You’re supposed to radio ahead and tell us you’re coming so we can clear the landing way. That’s a good way to kill a fellow comrade!”

“Sorry,” the pilot said hoping off the aircraft. “My radio was destroyed and I was running out of fuel so I had to come here prematurely.”

“Fine. We’ll get your ship refueled. The process is quick we’ll have her ready in five minutes.”

“As I was saying before being so RUDELY interrupted, we will be conducting thorough searches on everyone in the factory. No one leaves until we get everyone settled. I have some bomb squads taking care of the C4 explosives as we speak. Rest assured we will find…”

“Hey what they hell are you doing?!” A technician said as five soldiers leapt from the catwalk to the hummingbird below.

Shining Armor and his squad quickly made their way into the hummingbird; Shining Armor took the cockpit and the soldiers took the transport section. The technicians and soldiers in the factory quickly caught on to what was happening and fired at the hummingbird. The aircraft began to hover and elevate before it took to the skies. “Now! Blow that place to hell.”

One of the soldiers pressed the detonator. All watched the war factory go up in flames along with any vehicle and trooper inside. “Sir. What do we do now?”

“We still need to help take the living district. Let me get the hang of using one of these things and we’ll head off.” Shining Armor piloted the hummingbird around the Empire trying to learn the controls. The start button and maneuvering stick were clearly labeled but that was it. “Alright, flying this thing is pretty easy.” He spotted a small battalion of soldiers heading down the road along with three tanks. Shining Armor flew the hummingbird overhead. The troops were oblivious to its allegiance due to its insignia. He fired on the troops below. The antipersonnel main gun of the hummingbird ripped them apart and painted the tanks with blood. The Union armor turned to the hummingbird in a state of confusion before firing on the aircraft. Shining Armor laughed triumphantly. “I can see why the Union takes such pride in flying these things around. So powerful, so nimble.”

“Captain. We should get to the rest of our troops. General Amherst is expecting us. Hopefully we won’t get shot down by our own forces.”

“Do you happen to have a can of way finder paint?”

“Yes. Why?”

“Cover the Union symbol with ours, hopefully that will be enough to save us from fratricide.”

“Sir.” Shining Armor landed the hummingbird on a small building. The Alliance soldier got out of the hummingbird and marked it with Equestrian symbol. “Done and done sir.”

“Good. Let’s be off.” With that the humming bird took to the skies once more.

“More are coming! Herr Amherst get ready.” Heinrich and his forces stood their ground, firing at any Union forces advancing on their position. “How many do you think this makes?”

“One hundred. Maybe two. I stopped counting after wave eight.”

“Sir. We’re running out of MG ammunition.”

“Scheisse. Alright boys we’re going to have to get our claws dirty now. All of you hold this position. We’re what are making this a two front skirmish. If we fall then the Union has no more pressure on its right side. Fight to the death brothers.”

Another wave of Union troops moved towards Heinrich’s position. The Gryphon troops held their ground trying not to get pushed back. “They just keep coming! Are their forces infinite?!”

“Just stay strong. If we can just hold out we…” Heinrich grew silent as the air picked up and a hummingbird flew overhead.

The Gryphon commander slowly lowered his weapon and put his claws behind his head. The Union forces cheered as they approached the surrendering Gryphon forces. Before they could reach them the hummingbird fired on the Union troops mangling their bodies. Heinrich looked up at the aircraft in confusion. He watched it slowly turn and fly away before he spread his wings and took flight out of curiosity. The hummingbird fired on the Union forces manning the defenses around the command center. The Equestrian troops quickly took the opportunity to gain ground and secure the area outside the command center. The hummingbird slowly landed in front of Heinrich and his troops. “I told you I wouldn’t let you down,” Shining Armor said hopping out of the hummingbird.

“Herr Armour. Never doubted you for a moment. Come on, let’s make this district ours!”

Shining Armor joined Heinrich and his forces in the siege of the command center. Joint Equestrian and Gryphon troops exchanged fire with Union forces in the main hall of the command center. “Now where’s the bastard in charge of you?” A Gryphon said holding a Union POW at gunpoint.

“Piss off and die,” the Union soldier retorted spitting in the Gryphon’s face.

“Learn some manners,” the Gryphon replied clawing at the soldiers face.

The Union soldier laughed. “Petrenko will have your heads. You fired your shots at us so he fired back. We had no quarrel with you yet you come into our war! You act like you’re the victims; but you brought yourself into the fight. So we brought the fight to you. May the scars we left in the Gryphon Kingdom blemish your land for dynasties to come.”

Heinrich pushed the Gryphon soldier aside and grabbed the Union soldier’s neck in his right claw. “Petrenko! He’s the one leading this district.”

“Aye. What? That name ring a bell?”

“Where is he?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

Heinrich tightened his grip on the soldier. “Where is he?”

“Go to hell you winged buck!” Blood seeped from puncture wounds on the soldier’s neck from Heinrich’s grip. “You blood thirsty son of a…”

“Finish that sentence and die.”

“Top floor…if not he evacuated…that’s all I swear.”

“And where is the evacuation point?”

“Secure bunker…elevator around this corner will take you there.”

Heinrich dropped the soldier. “Extract him to the POW camp. Herr Armour! You and your forces continue up to the command center control room. If you find Petrenko kill him or secure him. For his sake I hope you find him.”

“What are you doing then?”

“I won’t have even a lingering chance of that bastard escaping my claws again. I’m securing the evacuation point. You have my forces in your fold now. Take care of them like you would your own.”

“Heinrich. Don’t let this be the end of you. Don’t put your life on the line just to take one out of vengeance.”

“I can decide what to with my life.”

“I just don’t want to see it go to waste.”

“I know. And thank you. I’ll see you on the other side of all this.”

The two saluted each other before heading separate ways. “Captain Armour. I guess we’re taking orders from you now.”

“Yes. Come on. We must secure this area.” With that Shining Armor led his forces into the siege.

“Hurry up with warming up that rapid barge soldier.”

“Yes comrade commissar.”

“We’re heading back to the Crystal palace. We need reinforcements.”

“Yes sir, the barge is ready, let’s head off and…”

“Petrenko!” Heinrich yelled in fury as he shot at his bodyguards.

“Stop him!” Petrenko said hurrying to the barge.

The Union soldier shot at the catwalk where Heinrich was. The Gryphon leapt unto the soldier, pinning him to the ground before he cut his throat. Heinrich turned his attention to Petrenko who had just gotten to the barge. He tried to get to him but Petrenko had started the barge and sped off out of the bunker’s subterranean tunnel. Heinrich, full of rage and bent on blood gave chase to the commissar. He felt there was little chance of catching up with the technology but the hum of the engine only seemed to grow louder. “Come now Petrenko. Don’t you know you have to give these motors time to warm up before you use them?”

Petrenko answered him by way of gunfire. “Die you winged banshee!”

Light began to pour into the tunnel as it ended. “Go towards the light commissar. Cause it will be the last thing you see before I send you to hell!” The tunnel ended and the two were found themselves once again in the war torn streets of the Crystal Empire. Heinrich flew high in the air before diving down onto the barge. “Face me Petrenko.”

“Sorry kraut. I’ve got better things to do.” Petrenko bucked hard at the control panel for the barge sending it out of control. The rapid barge crashed into a small ruined building. Heinrich and Petrenko were thrown from the craft. Heinrich cringed and grasped his should and abdomen in pain. Petrenko got to his hooves ignoring the agony in his body and running. Heinrich got to his claws and gave chase. “I don’t deserve this!” Petrenko yelled as he galloped down a flight of stairs.

“HA. Did you think the innocent civilians you put to the sword deserved it?! You’re a hypocrite Petrenko.”

“You attacked us. We didn’t want to go to war with you but you felt like you wanted to switch things up.”

“We did it because it was right.”

“HA! You did it because of your greed. You filthy gold hoarding fiends of the sky; you sided with the Alliance because of your greed. You might be birds and lions but you’re more PIG than anything!!”

“I’ll end you for all you have done!” Heinrich said leaping onto Petrenko. He grabbed his neck and began to suffocate him. The commissar struggled against the Gryphon general trying to push him off. “You’re not getting away this time.”

“Neither are you.” Petrenko stabbed Heinrich in the ribs with his hoof blade gauntlet. The general cried in pain before grabbing the gauntlet and stabbing Petrenko in the neck. “How sad. I always pictured myself dying to a fellow equine. Not one of you Gryphon pigs!”

Heinrich lay down on the street as his blood mixed with Petrenko’s. His breathing slowed as he clamed down. “I’ll see you in hell you son of a bitch.”

“You’re not dying yet.”

Heinrich turned to the voice, straining his half closed eyes looking at the white unicorn stallion. “I told you to lead my troops,” Heinrich panted.

“I did. The command center is ours. It would have been difficult. The Union had quite some forces and defenses left in the area. But someone abandoned his troops; didn’t you Petrenko.” The commissar scoffed at Shining Armor. “A real leader never leaves his soldiers unattended. Without a leader they fell quickly. I saw you chasing that rapid barge and followed you here. Damn it Heinrich.”

“I’m sorry, Herr Armour.”

“Save your sorry for the medic that’s gonna have to bust his flank patching you up.” A barge slowly landed by Shining Armor. “Come on Heinrich. We’re being extracted. I suppose I have to offer you quarter Petrenko.”

“Damnation seize my soul if I give you any quarter or take any from you,” Petrenko hissed. “May Peryite take my soul and your life!”

“Have it your way. Though I offer to end your pain. I make this not from soldier to soldier; but from pony to pony.” Petrenko shut his eyes and limply marked an X on his forehead in blood. Shining Armor loaded his shot gauntlet before blowing a hole through the commissar’s head.

Shining Armor lifted Heinrich onto the barge and set it to return to the nearby forward command base. “We’re sitting the rest of this battle out General Amherst. The destruction of the war factory allowed our forces to swarm the guards’ district. Along with the success here and at the market district, our forces have begun storming the palace district. Our officers should be able to hold their own.”

“In the end it’s up to your sister.”

“Twily will be able to handle the last leg of this.” With that Shining Armor and Heinrich left the battle.

Journal entry one
Personal journal of King Peryite;
Give to Prof Nicola or Ivan in the event of my death.

Tomorrow’s the day. The day the rift will open and allow us to succeed here. I don’t know why but; I have a sixth sense that’s telling me…I should be terrified. I don’t know of what though. I fear neither pain nor darkness, for I have lived through enough of both to call the feelings second nature. But something inside me tells me I should be afraid, of something. This fight. This struggle. This war. All are necessary yes; but did it have to be this bloody? Had I done things different could it have been better? Is the only rout to victory brutality without morality? I had told myself that could not be the case; that there was always a better way. Perhaps I was feeding myself lies. Perhaps Nikita is the ideal leader of the U.G.E.R. Perhaps it is kill or be killed. Perhaps it is best I become a martyr and leave someone better suited to lead my populace.

Peryite wrote the last words into his journal before falling asleep.

Twilight awoke to the sound of the door to her bedchambers opening. “Highness. I hope I’m not intruding.”

“I was having a nice sleep before you barged in here. What is it?”

“We have begun to storm the palace. Get ready and awake so you can stop the Crystal Heart.”

“Thank you. Tell my friends if you haven’t.”

“Yes highness.” With that the crewmember left to wake the other elements.

Twilight got prepared for the storming of the crystal palace. She got the sleep out of her system and grabbed the Alicorn Amulet along with the knife. She made her way to the docking bays where her friends along with a soldier waited by a rapid barge. “Highness. We will have to land you somewhere in the palace. The Crystal Heart’s chambers are impenetrable from the outside. You’ll have to infiltrate it from within.”

“Alright. Ready girls?”

“As ready as we’re going to be darling,” Rarity replied concerned.

“I don’t know how they can do all this,” Fluttershy whimpered.
“Don’t worry. I’ll keep us safe,” Twilight, replied.” With that the barge made its way to the palace. It stopped by a shattered windowsill and Twilight and friends leapt off. The five mares followed Twilight through the war torn halls of the palace staying close behind her. The lavender mare cut down any Union forces that got in their way. After eight minutes they reached the staircase leading to the Crystal Heart’s chambers.

“What the hell is all the racket?!”

“My liege the Alliance is storming the palace! Get to the Crystal Heart’ chamber. We must get our reinforcements here and…” the soldier was cut off as a barge rammed into the window next to him shattering it.

Three Alliance soldiers leapt off the barge and killed the Union troops. “Grab him!” The three soldiers grabbed Peryite by his forelegs and pinned him to the wall. The King of the Global Union struggled against the two soldiers. “Not so tough now huh you trash,” one of the soldiers mocked.

Peryite chuckled. “I’ll give you a deal boys. Let me go and I’ll kill you quick.”

“You’re about as good at negotiating as you are leading an army.”

“You Alliance dogs are such cowards. The other day I personally executed one of your squads. They begged and cried you know. Like little fillies.”

“Shut up.”

“Speaking of fillies I promise you if I get out I’ll burn your families down in their homes. I mean if they aren’t dead already.”

“Shut up you damn garbage,” another soldier said pulling out his hoof blade and placing it up to Peryite’s neck.

Peryite released a large amount of light from his horn blinding the soldiers. He grabbed the foreleg of the soldier with the extracted blade and slammed it into the neck of the soldier opposite to him. He then sunk his fangs into the neck of the soldier he has holding before pinning the last one to the wall. “You should have taken my offer boy.” Peryite pulled a small satchel out of one of his fallen comrade’s uniforms. “This kind of death is usually done only for traitors but I feel you’re undeserving enough for it.” Peryite removed several dual pronged impaling spikes from the satchel. “Wait come on I…” the soldier was cut off as Peryite impaled him in the throat with a spike. He hammered it into the wall with all his strength before leaving the soldier to bleed out. Peryite continued darting through the halls of the palace until he came to a skirmish between his troops and the Alliance. He concentrated his magic until two dragons heads formed. The two heads fired large beams of dark magic incinerating the alliance forces. The Union soldiers cheered and saluted Peryite. “Alright. Almost there,” Peryite said as he climbed a flight of stairs to the Crystal Heart’s chambers.

He breathed a sigh of relief seeing the heart was safe. Peryite left the heart’s chambers walking out to the open rotunda outside. “Come on girls we’re almost there we’re…” Twilight stopped as she saw the white stallion standing in front of the Crystal Heart’s chambers.

Peryite turned to the lavender mare with both a smile and a look of annoyance. “My, my. Look who came to see little old me,” Peryite mocked. “If I had known we’d be having a royal tea party then I would have spruced up the palace. Then again you haven’t done much to help keep it clean yourself.”

Twilight’s friends tried not to shudder at Peryite. Twilight slowly trotted up to the stallion who stood tall and intimidating. “You won’t stand in our way Peryite. I’m not that scared filly you took sadistic pleasure in torturing and intimidating. I’ve been through enough combat to know how to hold my own.”

“Want to put those words to the test? Show me your mettle.”

Twilight pulled out her knife. “I’d rather show you this metal. But I will give you one and only one chance. Stand aside Peryite.”

Peryite stepped back in intimidation. “You wield the blade of Nod!?” Peryite chuckled. “Guess I shouldn’t be surprised. From one tyrant to another I guess. Though I will say I thought better of you.”

“Enough. Either stand down or I’ll cut you down.”

“I make you the same offer Twilight. Though I will say; if you don’t and I do beat you I will tear off your hide, sew it into a cloak and wear you for the rest of my life. As for your friends well; I’ll have to ‘get creative’.” Peryite snickered.

“You won’t lay a hoof on them.”

“Then you’d better fight to win!” With that the two began to clash. Peryite illuminated his horn and thirteen magical spheres formed a circle above Twilight. The spheres then simultaneously fired at the lavender mare who leapt out of the way. “I don’t know what it is you hope to accomplish here aside from your own annihilation.”

“Peace. Does that word mean anything to you?”

“How funny. I don’t think this is very peaceful.”

“We’re stopping the Crystal Heart. That artifact was meant to free and liberate the Crystal ponies.”

“I know. And now I use it to protect them. Besides. You don’t know dark magic like I do. Even if you manage to defeat me if you destabilize the heart you’ll only kill us all. If that is your goal then for all our sakes I have to kill you. King VS princess. You know what they call this Twilight?

(Peryite)
Now this is regicide
We’re monsters inside.
The voices in my head.

Are telling me to burn away,
All your remains.
And make sure that you’re dead.

Now we’re both just monsters.

(Peryite charged Twilight locking the two between his sword and her blade. He exerted enough force on her to break her stance and threw her against the wall)

I’ve cut about just every last tie.
The world I knew I had to watch it all die.
Come at me kid I say it’s your move.
You and your friends will fall and fall to my hooves.

I see you pant now I’m fighting harder.
Kill or be killed that is all that matters
Across the land all the ashes scatter.

We’re both monsters now!

Now this is regicide
We’re monsters inside.
The voices in my head.

Are telling me to burn away.
All your remains.
And make sure that you’re dead.

No one told me there’s no going back.
That once I attack.
There’s no way to prevent every single drop of blood I spill.
Born to hate and kill
Now we’re both the same.
We’re both just monsters.

Now we’re both just monsters.

(Twilight gathered crystal shards with her magic and launched them at Peryite. Peryite blocked the shards with his sword but left himself vulnerable. Twilight channeled magic to her right front hoof and swung at Peryite sending him sprawling to the floor.)

I see it in your face and in your eyes.
There’s no room left cause of all the pain inside.
But only my pain and blood will satisfy.
Now be a good girl or you’re gonna have a bad time!

I see you pant now I’m fighting harder.
Kill or be killed that is all that matters
Across the land all the ashes scatter.

We’re both monsters now!

Now this is regicide
We’re monsters inside.
The voices in my head.

Are telling me to burn away.
All that remains.
And make sure that you’re dead.

No one told me there’s no going back.
That once I attack.
There’s no way to prevent every single drop of blood I spill.
Born to hate and kill
Now we’re both the same.
We’re both just monsters.

(Peryite concentrated his magic until his two orbiting dragon heads appeared. The two heads fired their beams of magic at Twilight. The lavender mare dodged the beams but had little time to even breathe. While Twilight was distracted Peryite fired a beam in her flight path and intercepted her sending her crashing into a wall.)

Now we’re both just monsters.

Now we’re both just monsters.

Peryite held Twilight with his magic. “You cocky little shit. To think we could be sitting on thrones together right now. Sculpting this world for the better yet YOU insisted on war. I've grown tired of playing with you though. So now I say it's bedtime child. Now go. To slee...” Peryite was cut off as Applejack bucked him in the back of his head.

He slowly slumped to the ground and released Twilight. “Sweet Celestia Applejack. That was...a bit surprising,” Rainbow said a bit stunned.

“What. The varmint had that coming for when he took the farm from my family.”

“So what do we do with him?”

“Nothing yet. We still have to stop the Crystal Heart. Come on girls.” Twilight and her friends galloped into the Crystal Heart’s chambers. “Alright girls. Let’s do this.” The Elements of Harmony began to glow and link to one another with magic. Twilight released the magic on the blackened heart. The Crystal Heart slowly turned back to its blue color. “Well girls. We did it we…” Twilight was cut off as a bolt of magic was discharged from the heart and blew a hole in the wall next to her.

“Twi what’s going on?!”

“I don’t know. Let’s get out of here.”

Twilight and her friends galloped out of the heart’s chambers. They watched the walls of the rotunda fall apart revealing the unstable Crystal Heart. “YOU FOOLS!!” The six mares turned to Peryite who was now back on his hooves. “You’ve doomed us all!”

“What did you do to the Heart you creep?!” Rainbow demanded.

“Nothing. YOU destabilized the heart. It’s out of control now. Congratulations. This is it you damn harlots.” Peryite slowly trotted towards the heart and fell to his knees and closed his eyes. “Sweet Mother sweet Mother shed your mercy unto me for the sins of the unworthy must be baptized in a holy light. Sweet Mother sweet Mother shed your mercy unto me for the sins of the unworthy must be baptized in a holy light.”

Twilight watched the heart release more magical bolts before radiating a pestilent light. She shut her eyes terrified as it rapidly made its way towards her and her friends. “Time Miss Sparkle. Is it really time again you need me to intervene for your survival?”

Twilight opened her eyes when she heard the voice. She stared at the white Pegasus stallion standing before her. All her friends and Peryite didn’t seem to be aware of him or respond to anything happening. “W-William,” Twilight stuttered.

“Yes child. How long ago was it? Almost a year since Stalliongrad. My how you’ve grown. Though I must say; helping you any further was conflicting. You wield the Blade of Nod, which means you are far from pure. Though I suppose you still carry our hopes.”

“W-what’s wrong with them?”

“Can you not feel it child? Just stop and you may be able to tell.”

Twilight stopped and tried to see what was off. “Something feels…wrong.”

“Time child. It’s no longer flowing around the palace.”

“How. How is this possible?”

“It’s an advanced spell. Quite advanced.”

“If you could do this at any time why did you not do it before?”

“Reason one is that it only surrounds a small area. Reason two is this.” William coughed and spit blood on the floor. “When I said it was an advanced spell I meant it. Only the gods themselves have the strength to cast this spell. My body is not meant to handle magic let alone this level of magic. Using the spell is doing a number on me and I’m starting to decay. With that in mind we don’t have much time so we need to talk now. First. Peryite didn’t lie when he said what you did, caused the heart to become unstable. As we speak the Crystal Heart is preparing to explode. There is nothing I can do to stop this now. All in the Crystal Empire will die.”

“There must be something; anything please.”

“I’m afraid not. This marks the second time in my life I had to helplessly watch a populace die to a calamity. Moving on though. Second. I have been ordered to…extract you from this place before this happens, you, your friends, and Peryite. “That brings me to the last thing. You are not to slay Peryite under any circumstances. Granted things look as though you couldn’t if you tried but still. Keep yourself alive at all costs as well but you mustn’t kill him.”

“Why?”

“Just know we have plans for the both of you. And the fate of more than one world rests on your shoulders. I mean not to add more weight to the burden you already carry but what I say is the truth. I also want to make this clear. I am not on your side. I’m not on any side but my own, well the Mother’s and mine. But I am not on the side of your Alliance or the Global Union. I work to the greater end of all things and so do you, though you don’t know it yet. With that in mind I want you to know it’s my job to keep you in check. If you attempt to undermine our plans even unintentionally; well.” William shut his eyes before opening them to reveal his normally blue eyes were now gold. “You’ll be dead where you stand.” With that a veil of gold magic surrounded the nine ponies as they faded away.

“Did you feel that Venn?”

“Yes. Did a core burst?”

“Yes; or at least something like it.”

“Am I being sent to investigate it?”

“No. I will have Ghast look into it. I need someone to make sure its growth is not hindered. The Ichor has been seeded. Phase one part two is in progress.”

“Seed the Ichor and prepare the land for divination.”

“Indeed. Part one has been going swimmingly already. Now things should unfold from there.”

Lost and Found

Author's Note

Song used
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tbLcwBV1L0E
Melody to song used

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=S9qgtga5mz0

Lost and Found

The Final wars of Equestria CH 11 Lost and Found Twilight awoke on a field half a mile from the Crystal Empire. Her head pounded like a drum as she rose to her hooves. She looked around the field and found her friends nearby. She rushed to them worried out of her mind. “Girls! Girls wake up!” Twilight shook Rainbow Dash and stirred her from her sleep. “Huh Twi? What happened,” she stuttered as she got to her hooves. “I remember us at the Crystal palace and then there was this light then…nothing.” “I don’t know. Let’s wake the others and get back to the flagship.” Twilight and Rainbow stirred the others from their slumber and made their way back to the airship. As they scaled a large hill they got a view of the Crystal Empire (or what was left of it). Twilight gazed at the desolate black crystal filled crater that was once the cradle of the Crystal Empire. The earth around the crater was singed and burned beyond recognition (no chance anything survived). Twilight gawked at the site. “Sweet Celestia.” “W-what could have done this?!” Fluttershy cried with tears forming in her eyes. “Peryite probably blew the place up like he did with Cloudsdale. That creep; he’s gonna pay,” Rainbow cringed. “We should head back girls. Come on,” Twilight said hanging her head in shame as they trotted back to the flagship. After fifteen minutes the six mares arrived at a small encampment outside the Empire. Several Alliance soldiers were helping Equestrian and Union forces onto cots. “Hey,” Twilight called out to the soldiers. “Where are the rest of the forces? Are they at another encampment?”

The soldiers nearly dropped the wounded trooper they were helping. “H-highness! You’re alive.” “Huh?”

“Hold on now. We’re heading back to the forward command base not far from here. We’re tearing down this encampment and moving out soon.” “Alright. What happened here?” “How can you not remember? The Crystal palace…it just…exploded. Everything in the Empire was destroyed. Not a single building was left standing. Everyone died.” “But enough of this grim talk; you’re alive and that is reason enough to see a ray of light through the stormy horizon of pain and malice.” Twilight and friends got seated in the transport and waited for the two soldiers to finish their business. After fifteen minutes the two had torn down the encampment and gotten all the soldiers into the back of the transport. “The captain has been taking all this…hard. Knowing you’re still alive might just save his sanity.” With that the transport took off to the forward command base.

Peryite slowly awoke in the fields outside the Crystal Empire. He got to his hooves and turned to the ruins of the once great empire. He stared mouth agape at the destruction before coming to terms with it. It was something he knew; something he once again had to live through. Peryite sighed as he slowly trotted onward to nowhere in particular. His forces were gone along with any nearby bases. The only nearby town was the city of Manehattan and that was leagues away. His only first instinct was to get to somewhere his opposing force was less likely to find him. As he made his way across the plains and hills he heard the approaching sound of a vehicle. He ducked behind a hill and peeked his head over the top. He watched the Equestrian transport drive out of sight. When the coast was clear he continued trotting down to the destination he didn’t know he had. After eight minutes he heard the voices of soldiers. Cautiously he followed the voices and surveyed the scene. Four Equestrian troops held Union POW’s at gunpoint as they loaded them onto a transport. “You are under arrest for treason against the crown,” the soldiers said loading the last several Union soldiers into the transport. “Alright Jenkins you collect the ammo while the others pack up the outpost. I’ll warm up the transport and watch the prisoners.” Peryite watched the Alliance soldiers separate and carry out their tasks. He wanted to fight the soldiers head on but couldn’t seem to concentrate his magic. Still he wasn’t about to leave his forces behind. When the one called Jenkins turned his back to collect some crystals and grenades Peryite slowly snuck behind a supply crate and waited. When Jenkins turned back to collect the last grenade Peryite pulled it away with his magic. “Huh.” Jenkins tried to grab the grenade once again but this time it fell off the stand where it was. “Hey get back here.” Jenkins chased down the grenade as though it was running from him. “Come here you little bucker,” Jenkins said chasing the grenade behind a supply crate. “Got ya you crappy mother b…” Jenkins felt a foreleg wrap around his mouth and neck as he was pulled behind a supply crate. He tired to struggle but Peryite overpowered him and snapped his neck. Hastily he took the shot gauntlet off the soldier and moved on to the two tearing down the camp. Ash streamed out of his pocket and formed his twin blade. “So what do you think happens now?” “Not sure. Peryite and Twilight are both dead most likely so I got no guess how this will end.” “Aw well. Guess we just have to keep fighting and see how it turns ou…” “Hay Straw. Hay Straw? Hay Straw where the buck are…” “Hey. Want to find out?” Without waiting for and answer Peryite plunged his sword into the soldier’s chest and pulled him behind the crate. Peryite crept his way to the shotgun seat of the transport where the driver sat. “Are you done Jenkins?” “Yeah. Also I got ya something.” The soldier’s eyes dilated as he turned to the unfamiliar voice. He turned to see a shot gauntlet inches from his face for a split second before his head was blown off. “I hope you like it,” Peryite snickered. Peryite made his way to the back of the transport and opened the POW compartment. “Your Eminence!” One of the soldiers said in shock. “Y-you’re alive.” “Of course he’s alive you bumbling idiot. You cannot kill the messiah!” “Yes I am alive my children. Now come. Let me sever those bindings.” Peryite carefully cut the bindings on the Union POW’s front legs and helped them out of the transport. “That’s better. Now I have to ask; do any of you know a decent place to retreat to until we can call reinforcements?” “Actually sir, we were told to rendezvous with forces near the Crystal Mountains. We were part of Colonel Markov’s forces which had retreated but we got left behind and eventually captured.” “Markov is alive. Well at least I know one of my officers survived this calamity. The Crystal Mountains are still quite some ways off. I know a bunker shortcut leading to them from the chasm not far from the Empire. Come on boys I’m driving.” The Union soldiers got back into the transport and joined Peryite on the way to the bunker. Twilight and friends arrived at the forward command base a few miles from the Empire. While the two soldiers brought the wounded out from the transport they boarded a barge back to the flagship. “Twilight.” “Yeah Rarity.” “I just have to ask. How DID we get out of the Empire?” “Yeah. I mean I remember you fighting that creep Peryite and stopping the Crystal Heart and then…nothing,” Rainbow Dash added. “I don’t know girls I…” “You alright Sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “I’m fine. Let’s just try and put this day behind us. I’m going to check up on the cockpit. You girls just relax.” No one argued as they went their separate ways. Twilight opened the door to the cockpit to see her brother bent over the control panel of the ship with Cadence behind him trying to comfort him. “Damn it. DAMN IT ALL!! Is this accursed war hell-bent on taking everything from me?” “Shining Armor,” Cadence said placing her foreleg on his shoulder not at all sure what to say. “We lose our home, then my sister is lost to me for a year, then our home is destroyed, and now Twilight is dead.” Shining Armor shut his eyes in grief and pounded his hoof against the control panel in a fit of rage. “Brother.” Shining Armor opened his eyes at hearing the familiar voice of his sister. The white stallion wasted no time contemplating if he was hallucinating or not. He galloped to his sister and locked her in an embrace. “T-Twily. H-how are you alive?”

“That’s something probably too complicated to go into detail right now,” Twilight said embracing her brother. “Oh what’s it matter? You’re here and that’s what’s important. What about your friends though; did they…” “They’re fine. Don’t worry they’re aboard the ship as well.” “Then at the very least that ended well. The tragic loss of the Crystal Empire will haunt us through the rest of this war, but with Peryite gone and the forces here extinguished the war in Equestria will at least come to an end soon. I’m glad you’re alright. NOW I don’t EVER want you to get on that battlefield again!” “I don’t have any arguments with that,” Twilight said slowly ending the embrace and taking a seat at the cockpit. “Shining Armor sir,” a soldier said trotting into the cockpit. “Yes what is it?” “Some science members from Lightspeed Research Facility have come here responding to the reports of these odd crystals. They have asked for some guards against any Union remnants.” “Very well. Assign them a squad of soldiers to keep them safe.” “Yes sir.” With that the soldier took his leave. “Anyhow. Twilight let’s get you home.” “Let’s at least get something to eat before we jet back to Canterlot.” “Alright. Cadence you want to join us?” “Maybe. I just…still need time to come to terms with this. I failed them…again.” “There was nothing we could have done. We couldn’t have stopped Peryite.” “I know. I’ll be there in a few moments.” With that Twilight and Shining Armor left for the cafeteria. “How many soldiers did we lose here?” “Two infantry divisions, five Gryphon divisions, a tank division, and countless other platoons and squads.” “With the Empire gone how many other bastions or strongholds does the Union have in Equestria?” “Aside from Appaloosa, Manehattan, Baltimare and the other costal cities there are a few bases around the wilderness. There is of course a launch facility where the Union orders its, intercontinental strikes. We’ve yet to locate it.” “And the foreign lands?”

“Not sure. Zozo has been the only place I’ve heard significantly about. Other than that things seem to be settling down there.” “This war may at last be coming to an end.” “Maybe but let’s count our chickens after they hatch. Come on Twily that food won’t eat itself.” Twilight and Shining Armor entered the dining area of the ship and were promptly served. The ship’s cooks were quite ecstatic to learn that their princess was still alive. After five minutes the rest of Twilight’s friends entered the dining area. “Well darling it seems we weren’t the only ones with this idea,” Rarity said. “Well come and join us girls,” Twilight replied. The five other mares seated themselves at the table and were served their food. “Hope there’s still room,” Cadence said with a forced smile. “Goodness darling you look absolutely awful. I mean that in no disrespect of course,” Rarity said apologetically. “Yeah Sugarcube. Ya look like you just got bucked in the stomach,” Applejack added. “Well she did just watch her home go up in flames,” Pinkie Pie replied. “It’s alright,” Cadence lied. “It’s just something I have to learn to live with like other regrets. But sulking about it only spreads tears…I say that from experience. Let’s just try and eat. It’s been a while since we all had a meal together.” The eight sat, conversed, and enjoyed their food. It was a simple pleasure they had forgotten in the times of war; a simple pleasure they now found a luxury. Rarity finished the last of her hay sandwich and turned to Twilight. “So dear. Now that one of the most beautiful places I had the privilege of seeing before its untimely demise has been completely destroyed have you finally had enough of this war?” “I think I’m ready to stay off the battlefield for a while Rarity,” Twilight replied. “Well I guess this succeeded where I failed so many times,” Shining Armor said with a smile and a bit of agitation. “Maybe now you can finally stay out of harm’s way and…” “Captain Armor. Captain Armor,” Casimir panted as he rushed into the cockpit. “I just needed to report that…” Casimir’s heart nearly stopped when he saw the lavender mare sitting next to her brother. “Twilight. Y-you’re alive!” “You say that like you’re utterly surprised,” Cadence said a bit cross. “It’s just that I heard the Empire had exploded. The calamity happened there and…never mind. I’m glad to see your still among the living.” “Anyway what did you want to say?” Shining Armor asked. “Huh. Oh yes. I came to report that all the soldiers you sent to guard the science team are dead.” “What?! How? How could they have possibly died? There’s no way there were that many Union forces lingering around.” “It wasn’t the Union that did it. It was…well. Perhaps you should see for yourself.” “Perhaps so.” Casimir pulled out a miniature projector from his coat pocket and turned it on. “This is footage from the field reports my lab boys recorded.” The projector began displaying the field reports on the wall. “Field report one. Excavation of the new bizarre crystalline formations that sprouted up in the ruins of the Crystal Empire seemingly over the span of a few hours, but sources tell us these odd crystals sprouted minutes after the explosion that took place at the Crystal Palace. So far we’ve collected the several samples of these crystals and have sent them back to Chief Scientist Casimir.” “Sweet Celestia, look at the size of these.” The camera panned out to a large slightly bent crystal that towered over the science team. “Get a few samples from these; the magic readings are off the charts.” A science team member slowly began fracturing the large crystal. After a few moments it began to glow an eerie dimmed red. “Whoa! What the hell is happening?” “Maybe you made it mad,” another scientist laughed. As if on cue the crystal fired a beam of magic from its top setting the scientist who had chiseled it ablaze. “Shit!! What the…” The other large seven-foot tall crystal structures began to glow and fire bolts of magic at the science team and soldiers. “Fall back! Run!” The video turned to static and ended. “What few who survived were sent to the infirmary. As you can see those crystals are…violent. I still want to do some excavation of them. Maybe send in oh I don’t know…a tank.” “Casimir that’s a tall order JUST after you lost your assigned squad and we just lost the Empire. I may reconsider, but just wait for now. Just make do with what you have; besides this command base isn’t going anywhere. Besides why do you even need these crystals so much?” “One for research, two well...maybe that too is something you ought to see for yourself. And that brings me to my final reason for coming here. I want to issue the QZ protocol on the area around the Crystal Empire.” “You want to make this area a quarantine zone?! For what, military level restriction seems perfectly fine to me.” “I’ll show you. You’re invited to come as well Twilight.” Twilight sighed. “Alright. Not like things could get much worse.” “Eh. I’ve had worse days honestly. Sure a city got destroyed but I’ve seen near global extinction happen in the span of thirty minutes.” “What?” Cadence asked a bit shocked. “Never you mind. Come now. Captain Armor, Princess Sparkle.” “We’ll be back soon girls.” “Just watch yourself Twilight,” Applejack warned as she watched the three leave the dinning area. Casimir opened the door with his genetic key and stood aside waiting for Twilight and Shining Armor to enter. “This was a storage area before, but we converted it to a short notice research lab for Lightspeed facility.” “What exactly were you going to show us?” Twilight asked. “We’re here. Hind!” The young Gryphon scientist nearly jumped out of his skin. “Y-yes Chief Scientist Casimir what is it sir?” “Fetch me habitat A. And get me the purest batch of liquid Celerium.” “Yes sir,” the scientist said walking out of the room. “Celerium?” Twilight said in a confused tone. “Celerium is the name I have given to the crystal around the wreckage of the Empire.” Hind as well as two motorized Equines entered the room carrying the things Casimir asked for. “Thank you Hind. You are dismissed.” The Gryphon saluted his superior before taking his leave. “Now I’ll show you how Celerium works.” “Excuse me; I don’t mean to interrupt but why did you name it Celerium?” “I gave it the name partly because of how fast it sprouts up and partly after Celestia.” “Why are you naming dangerous dark magic based crystals after Princess Celestia?” “Moving on. Now this is a simple tank of nutrient rich soil. You could plant seeds in this soil and with some sunlight and water they would grow pretty healthy. Now watch what happens when I sprinkle it with this liquid Celerium.” Casimir carefully levitated a test tube and collected some of the thick oil-black liquid from the titanium container. He poured the liquid onto the soil and watched it seep deeper into the dirt. Within seconds the brown soil had turned a pestilent shade of black. Seconds after that, Celerium crystals sprouted from the top of the soil spreading at an alarming rate. After five minutes the crystals were protruding out of the container. “As you can see. This is quite a problem. From what I’ve seen Celerium acts like a malignant cancer. It feeds on the life sustaining minerals in the soil, absorbing them and growing. Like a virus it has a mindset and one instinctive goal, to spread and increase in numbers. This is why I have asked to make this place a quarantine zone. We haven’t found a way to stymie the growth of Celerium, let alone stop it. Save from cutting it off from uncorrupted soil altogether. If Celerium spread it will cover all of Equestria. Nothing will be able to live where it grows. And from what I’ve seen these things are definitely alive. The larger ones knew we were cutting them down, and they defended themselves. They are magic based so they can easily kill a civilian or soldier. If we don’t stop it nothing will be left for us. These things will kill anything they view as a threat to them; I don’t know what kind of effects they might have on carbon-based life but I really don’t want to find out.” “I agree Casimir. We’ll begin the preparations to make this place a QZ.” “Also. This is more just precaution than anything but I’d like to put Twilight under quarantine observation.” “What! Why?!” Twilight replied shocked. “I have determined the source of Celerium growth to be the residue the Crystal Heart made when it exploded. Since you were at ground zero at the time of the explosion; from what I’ve heard that is. It means it’s possible you’ve been exposed to liquid Celerium. I’d like to observe you just to make sure no abnormalities are present.” “Very well.” “Shining Armor. While I make sure your sister is alright I want you to begin making this place into a QZ. Anyone exposed to Celerium must go through a three-hour quarantine before being cleared as uncontaminated. Also on a slightly lighter note I also am starting a mining operation here. Celerium does have a single use so far. Liquid Celerium and crystal Celerium is a good source for magitech weaponry. So I think we should take this opportunity to make another mass production of magitech weapons and secure our dominion over central Equestria and begin our push into the east.” “Very well. Just make sure no one gets killed this way.” With that Shining Armor took his leave to begin the QZ protocol. “How does it look Casimir?” Twilight asked a bit concerned. “Everything seems fine. Your respiratory system, digestive tract, blood circulation, pretty much everything seems fine.” “So am I cleared to go?” “Yes. But before you do…” “What?” “I just wanted to apologize for nearly getting you killed.” “You don’t have to apologize Casimir. You couldn’t have know.” Casimir was silent. “Casimir?” “I…I did know. Not at first mind you. But…I did later learn that the Elements of Harmony would destabilize the heart.” “You knew and you didn’t tell us! WHY!! What in Equestria would have compelled you to not give us this information?!” “You wouldn’t understand. You couldn’t. I’ve already said too much,” Casimir said slowly trotting away. “Casmir. I could potentially put you on trial for this.” Casimir turned to the lavender mare with a face of agony and regret. He sighed and closed his eyes. “I know. I also know more likely than not, you won’t do it. I ask for your forgiveness.” Twilight watched Casimir trot away. She sighed and made her way to the exit. As she made her way to the door she stopped. She wasn’t going to take that as an answer. She was going to make Casimir give her a real answer. His actions caused an entire civil center population to die. She galloped back down the hall but stopped at the door. These things required genetic keys to be opened. While she could easily blow them down and get away with it she preferred not to. Twilight turned her head to the Gryphon scientist she saw before. “Hey you!” “Huh. Me?” Hind asked. “Yeah. I need your help. Get me to Casimir.” “O-okay. Uh. Why do you want my boss?” “That’s not your concern.” “Alright. Come along now. He did say that he had to meet someone so he sent me away just a few minutes ago.” “Well he’ll have to cut that meeting short.” Hind lead Twilight through the short notice facility and to Casimir’s temporary office. “Thank you. You’re dismissed.” Hind bowed and took his leave. Twilight was about to open the door but stopped. She could hear voices coming from behind it. She pressed her ear against the door and listened in. “You idiot! I told you not to tell them anything about the heart!” “Calm down. Plus it already happened what harm does telling her do now?” “It draws suspicion. She knows something kept you from telling her the information.” “But she has no idea it’s…” “NO. I have been patient with you. My ‘employer’ has been patient with you so far but now…” “Ghast come now. I’ve done what you asked for almost twenty years. This was one slipup it won’t happen again.” “You’re right. I should remind you of something. Jedidiah failed us. He is now a discarded asset. Perhaps you’ve been thinking my threats have been empty. I can see why. Brandishing a sword doesn’t send a message as strong as cutting of a limb does. Perhaps it is time I did something along those lines.” “Ghast. What are you…” Casimir watched the black unicorn’s horn glow and prepare a spell. Before he could even complete a beat from his rapid, terrified heart, a purple aurora surrounded Ghast and he was thrown to the wall. He grunted from the pain of the impact. “I don’t know who you are but you’d better explain yourself now!” Twilight said trotting into the room. “My oh my. Aren’t you a fiery lass. Now, now child. How about this. You put me down and I won’t have to get too violent with either of you.” “You come to our military zone, threaten one of our most important ponies in power, and now you feel you’re in a position to be making demands. You’re crazy.” “Twilight he’s much more than that; he’s a sadist with unimaginable power, wealth, and influence. Please just…” “You should listen to the scientist Twilight. They tend to be smart. Foolish; but smart.” “The only fool here is you,” Twilight said pushing Ghast harder against the wall.” Ghast closed his eyes and chuckled softly. His horn began to glow once again with dark magic as Twilight prepared herself for a fight. As Twilight waited for the black stallion to try and escape or attack his eyes shot open. The lavender mare stared shocked at the mismatched eyes. His right eye was now empty; only void whiteness without a pupil. His left eye now glowed with dark magic. Twilight felt a burning sensation on her neck began to throb more and more unbearable. She fell to the ground in pain as the mark on her neck began to glow a deep pestilent red. “You dare defy the will of Nod!” Ghast kneeled next to the near collapsed mare and smiled. “Like a dog one must teach you obedience. Let’s start. Ahem, bow.” Ghast’s eye glowed brighter and the mark on Twilight’s neck synched and grew brighter. The lavender mare cringed in pain and cried. “Now bark.” “Go to hell.” “I can’t until my work here is done,” Ghast said chuckling “Now I said bark!” “Ghast please. Don’t!” “Oh I just realized.” The mark on Casimir’s neck began to glow and send pain coursing through the white unicorn’s body. “Can’t leave you unpunished now can I?” As Ghast watched Casimir suffer Twilight concentrated her magic and illuminated her horn. Ghast turned to see the lavender mare open her eyes and fire a beam of magic. The magic shot past him and ripped through the wall next to him. “I can’t even begin to tell you how pathetic that was. You can’t aim for the life of you,” Ghast mocked. “I hit what I was aiming for,” Twilight laughed Ghast raised an eyebrow at her not sure if she was just bluffing or was crazy. Seconds later his ears shot up at alarms sounding in the distance. Ghast cringed in fury as his eyes locked with the lavender mare staring slyly back at him. “Congratulations. I’ll be sure to let you sit atop the mountain of corpses once I’m done with them.” Twilight looked up at a pair of hooves being raised above her before they came down followed by darkness. Ghast quickly grabbed Casimir with his magic and slammed his head on the corner of his desk, knocking him unconscious. He galloped out of the office as quickly as his hooves would allow; knowing if he wasn’t immediately brought in as a suspect he would be kept for questioning and then his cover would be gone. Ghast concentrated his dark magic and formed a long scythe and placed it on his back. As he galloped down hall a squad of guards came galloping from the other end. “Halt. You there what did you see, did you…” Ghast grabbed the scythe from his back and picked up speed. “GREET THE REAPER!!” Ghast swung the scythe with all his might. The sickle tore clean through the soldier’s neck killing him almost instantly. Without giving the soldiers proper time to react he quickly removed the blade from it’s victim’s neck and slashed at the next soldier’s chest. Blood coated the blade as well as the manes of the Ghast and soldiers. The walls were painted like a canvas of death with blood. “Aye truly there is no better poison than fear. Sure it makes the meat tough, but hunting is a sport not a necessity.” Ghast illuminated his horn and filled the corridor with illusion magic. Deafening screams of tortured souls filled the ears of the soldiers as well as images of mutilated equine, shaking their very souls. Ghast was determined to give his prey quite the show before their demise. He drove his scythe up the gullet of one of the remaining four soldiers; hoisting him up, like a rat on a skewer. This act along with the illusion magic was enough to drive the remaining three soldiers over the edge. They dropped their weapons and began darting back down the hall. Ghast smiled as he cut his prey down one at a time. He freed his blade from the back of the last soldier and galloped down the corridor. The unicorn sped through the halls of the base cutting down any who he crossed. He left a trail of death and blood in his wake like the ponies of the apocalypse. Ghast blew down the doors to the outside and galloped into the sunlight. A battalion of troops greeted him by the exit at gunpoint. Ghast quickly made a barrier of dark magic around him to absorb the gunfire. The magitech bursts were strong but not enough to do more than crack and facture the barrier. “You should have let the calamity take you; would have been less painful that way.” Ghast concentrated and strained his magic as he called forth four hovering lion heads. The mouths of lions slowly opened and fired large beams of magic at the Equestrian troopers. Ghast laughed at the smoldering remains of the soldiers before continuing on to his escape. Before he could make it five feet a white unicorn leapt from the catwalk above and pinned him to the ground. Shining Armor quickly snapped a siphon around Ghast’s horn disabling his magic. The black unicorn bucked hard sending the captain sprawling to the ground. Ghast attempted to use his magic but found he couldn’t. “Not so tough now are you,” Shining Armor mocked. “You want to see how tough I still am.” Ghast concentrated his magic and managed to illuminate his horn. The siphon severely hindered his magic but he had enough to use simple spells even with the siphon. He grabbed his scythe with his magic and stared Shining Armor down with cross-eyes. “You think you’re strong enough huh. I think you’re just garbage! And now I’ll rip your soul out of your body!” Ghast charged the white unicorn locking the two in a competition of power. Shining Armor quickly began to get pushed back by Ghast whom smiled wickedly at him. The captain concentrated his magic and illuminated his horn. Ghast quickly leapt out of the way distancing himself from Shining Armor to evade the attack. “Come now. I can’t use my magic very well now can I? How about we keep this fair. You fight me with weapon combat. What do you say?” “You come to our military base, kill our troops, destroy our property, and now you expect us to treat you with dignity and honor? You reap what you sow.” “Eh. It was worth a shot. You Equestrians are such pathetic whelps who cling to honor. I guess war can teach you fools something,” Ghast mocked. “Enguarde you fiend!” Shining Armor grabbed several pieced of debris and launched them at Ghast. He blocked them by countering with another beam of magic. Ghast tried to keep Shining Armor in close combat due to the siphon on his head. He charged at the captain with unfathomable ferocity making him struggle just to evade the attacks. As he parried of Ghast’s scythe and leapt backwards to keep distance Shining Armor tripped over some metallic rods. Ghast smiled as he galloped over to the captain with his scythe ready to strike. As he leapt onto his prey Shining Armor grabbed one of the rods with his magic and thrust it up towards his aggressor. The rod struck Ghast just below his trachea knocking the air out of his lungs. The black unicorn gasped for air as he struggled to his hooves. Shining Armor wasted no time using the opportunity to stab Ghast in the chest with his spear. Ghast wailed in agony before ramming his horn into Shining Armor’s side. The captain cringed but was happy that Ghast had so foolishly left himself vulnerable once again. He slammed his hooves down on Ghast’s back with all his might. Ghast grunted but held onto the captain with his front legs. With his brute strength he grabbed Shining Armor and threw him to the ground, pinning him under his weight. “No one. Defies Nod and gets away with it!” Ghast repeatedly punched Shining Armor across the face with his right hoof. “You ignorant buck! I only wish your sister was awake enough to watch me do this!” Shining Armor gritted his teeth and spit blood at Ghast. “Oh. Did I forget to mention that?” Ghast laughed. Don’t you worry she’ll be fine. You on the other hoof are as good as…” Ghast was cut off as a magitech burst tore clean through his chest bathing Shining Armor in blood. “Filth,” Heinrich hissed as he descended to Shining Armor’s side. Shining Armor pushed the now limp Ghast off of him and trotted towards General Amherst. “Herr Armour, are you alri…” Heinrich cringed at the pain from his yet to be healed wound. “I should ask the same of you. You need to take things easy until that wound is all patched up.” “I know, but I couldn’t let a fine soldier such as yourself be cut down by a lunatic with a scythe.” “You’re keen with that rifle now Heinrich. Clean shot, clean kil…” “Get down!” Heinrich hollered pulling Shining Armor to the ground with him as Ghast’s scythe flew over their heads. “Scheisse.” “Argh. Why won’t you just die?!” “I could ask the same of you!” Shining Armor said as he grabbed a piece of debris with his magic and launched it at Ghast’s head. This final blow was the last straw for the black unicorn. Shining Armor watched Ghast slowly slump to the ground; broken and defeated. The sound of metal hooves on concrete metal was heard as a battalion of soldiers galloped into the room. “Took you long enough,” Shining Armor said agitated. “Sorry captain. We needed to get rearmed.” “You always need to be armed!” “Sorry captain I…” “Never mind. Get this…FILTH to an interrogation room; and get him patched up while you’re at it. I want him alive, but just barely. Something tells me this scum isn’t loyal to the Union. I want to know why he attacked our base.” “Yes captain.” Half the soldiers detained Ghast while the other half checked to make sure the base was secure. “Now that that’s over. Heinrich.” “Yeah I know; back to the infirmary.” “I know being confined to a bed is not your idea of a good time Heinrich but you need to let yourself heal.” “Yeah I know. Still wasn’t gonna pass up the opportunity to fire of a shot at some bastard.” “And I’m glad you didn’t. Come on Heinrich.” With that Shining Armor led his longtime brother in arms back to the medical ward.

Peryite plunged his sword through an Equestrian soldier before ripping it out, washing the ground with blood. “That the last of them?”

“Yes my liege.”

“Good. Onward.”

“My liege. What’s wrong with your neck?”

“Huh?”

“It’s glowing sir.”

Peryite pulled at his robe collar until his neck was bare. “Huh. It hasn’t done that in decades.”

“Are you alright my king?”

“I don’t feel anything wrong; so I must be alright.”

“Are you sure my liege.”

“We’ve got bigger things to worry about than a glowing mark. Come on we’ve got to get going. We’re almost at the Crystal Mountains.” Peryite and his soldiers once again boarded the transport and sped off to their destination.

Two Alliance soldiers watched the transport speed off into the distance. “We should have fought.

“We would have died. Besides we need to get back to the base. And tell our commanders that Peryite is still among the living.”

“We don’t even have a transport. How are we supposed to get back to the forward command base?”

“We can still walk.”

“For forty miles!?

“It’s what we have to do.”

“Let’s get going then.” With that the two soldiers began their journey back to the base.

“Easy does it,” a doctor said as Shining Armor laid Heinrich back down in a cot. “Herr Amherst I told you not to get out of bed until…” “The Captain already gave me the talk. You need not waste your breath.” The doctor frowned at the Gryphon. “Well several officials, science team, and soldiers were injured during that ponies ahem…rage. You’ll be sharing this room with several other prominent members. Also, Captain. Your sister has been admitted into the medical ward as well as the chief scientist. Both had sustained blows to the head and needed to receive treatment to stop swelling in their skull. Twilight had minor treatment while Casimir had a small portion of his skull removed to relieve pressure from his concussion.”

“Are they alright?”

“Their conditions are stable.”

“Good. I need to see them.”

“Alright, follow me.”

“Heinrich I must now take my leave.”

“Go to your sister Herr Armour,” Heinrich said saluting Shining Armor.”

Shining Armor followed the doctor to the surgery wing of the medical ward. He opened the door for the captain as the two entered. Shining Armor approached his unconscious sister lying on a bed. “Can she hear us?”

“No. She’s really out cold. Bastard did a good blow to her head.”

“And what’s this mark on her neck. Why’s it glowing like that?”

“Not sure. We found the same markings on Casimir. Glowing all the same.”

“Think they’re linked some way?”

“I don’t doubt it. I just have little to prove it.”

Shining Armor watched Twilight toss and turn in her sleep. “Rest easy Twily.”

“Excuse me captain,” a guard said entering the room. “I don’t mean to interrupt but the prisoner has awakened. He has been properly restrained and is ready for interrogation. I felt you might want a crack at him.”

“Thank you. And yes I will enjoy this.” With that Shining Armor left to tend to Ghast.

“We can do this all day if you’d like,” an Equestrian soldier said slamming an empty bottle on the side of the table. He took a piece of glass and forced Ghast’s mouth open. He placed the piece of glass firmly in his mouth before slugging him on the side of his mouth where the glass was. Blood seeped out of the corners of Ghast’s mouth. “Who needs recycling when we have perfectly fine uses of old bottles?” The interrogator proceeded to dowse Ghast with water.

“Careful. You might get me wet,” Ghast chuckled.

“You think this if funny you little Buck!” The interrogator said smashing his hoof against Ghast’s snout.

“Yeah, I do actually. I THINK IT’S BUCKING HALLARIOUS!! Or maybe I’ve just lost my mind; hell if I know?”

“I think you lost your mind the minute you felt you could fight you way out of here.”

“Oh my simple, pathetic, expendable little friend. I’ve preformed more impressive feats. Here, undo these bindings and I’ll show you just how much I can do. Guess we both know that isn’t going to happen. I’ve failed, and failure is forgivable. However I have been detected and captured. Should I somehow worm out of this; I cannot return.”

“Return where?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know? I really should stop this waggling tongue of mine.” The door to the interrogation room opened and a white unicorn walked in

“Warder Billingsworth, let me hand things from here,” Shining Armor said.

“You want your crack at this tealeaf.”

“I want to give him his own medicine. Your dismissed warder.”

“Yes sir.”

Shining Armor watched the warder leave before turning his attention to Ghast. The black stallion had an extra siphon attached to his horn as well as being restrained to the table with reinforced bindings. “Aye. I see you got patched up from the beating I gave you,” Ghast mocked.

“Aye. Now then leave me.”

“Not until you tell me why you attacked us!” Shining Armor said slamming his hoof down in Ghast’s head.

“I’ve given you enough information by simply being captured. ‘Never compromise the brotherhood, uphold our principles and all that for which we stand. Never divulge the truth or the names of your brothers, and do so from now until death; whatever the cost.’” Those were the words I said long, long ago. And I have already begun to fail. I shall not give you any more information. I have some honor in this you know; even so you might have the will to torture me, and the tools. But what will fail you is your imagination. Know whatever you bastards think you can do to me…HE WILL DO DOUBLE!! If I am to die may it be at the chopping block and not in a sea of fire.”

“I’d gladly take up your offer and put a hole in your head…but sadly that could get me court-martialed. No. Canterlot will see how true you are to those words. If you are, then we’ll just see how much you prefer death at our hooves.” With that Shining Armor left Ghast. “Warder. Get him on a transport to Canterlot. We’ll break his will or break his bones. The choice is his.”

“Aye sir.” Shining Armor felt the warder had things under control and made his way back to the medical ward.

“And…that will do princess Sparkle. Your physical is complete. You seem fine. Your concussion is over.”

“Thanks doc.”

“Do you know what happened to that psychopath that did this?”

“From what I heard he’s being interrogated as we speak.”

“So he was captured. Good. Does Shining Armor know I got into a scuffle?”

“Yes. Your brother stayed by your side until he got the opportunity to interrogate the one that did this.”

“Very well. Thank you for this.”

“Your welcome. Now if you’ll excuse me I must make sure Mr. Casimir makes the same recovery.”

“Please give Casimir my regards when he wakes up.”

The nurse nodded to Twilight before leaving the lavender mare. Twilight trotted out of the medical ward and down the hall. As she turned the corner a voice called to her. “Twily!”

“Brother. It looks like I can’t get away from fighting even in what should be a safe place.”

“Don’t worry. That freak is on ice.”

“I heard. Looks like he did a number on you as well.”

“Yeah. Nothing too bad though.”

“I don’t doubt it. Come on let’s head back to the ship.”

As Twilight and Shining Armor made they’re way out of the medical ward a voice called to the latter. “Captain Armor. Captain Armor!”

“What is it doc?”

“You didn’t happen to see Casimir on your way here.”

“Yeah actually. He took off like hell on wheels; asked why he was in such a hurry, didn’t say a word.”

“I don’t think his concussion is healed yet. He needs to stay here. Do you know where he could have gone?”

“If he needed to leave the base he would have to check out his transport from the armory.”

“Let’s head there now. I need to get him back here.” With that the three galloped off to the armory.

“Did you hear what happened earlier today?”

“That that freak a scythe came into here and killed a whole bunch of soldiers.”

“Yeah. Makes you glad we got guard duty here and not the better more climate-controlled placed huh.”

“Hell it makes scrubbing the toilets sound good. Poor bastards.”

“Yeah I still here he got his just desserts.”

“Hope I get sent back to Canterlot to see that bucker’s neck get stretched. I hear warder Billingsworth has taken an odd if not sadistic hobby of personally overseeing the executions of traitors.”

“Yeah well…oh hell.”

“What?”

“Our superiors. Quick, don’t look guilty.” The two guards stood tall looking as though they had nothing better to do than to be on duty. “Highness. Captain. What brings you two down here?”

“Have you two seen Chief scientist Casimir?”

“Yeah. ‘Glasses’ came down here not five minutes ago and practically stole one of the transports. We told him he needed to check it out. Did that make him, NO!”

“You have any idea where he went?”

“He had said something about needing to check up on somepony important. Not sure who that is? I think he should worry about himself; they guy looked like he got his arse bucked.”

“Well, thanks anyway. So what now?”

“Nothing more to do,” the doctor said. “We just wait and hope to hear back from the chief scientist.”

“Well alright then. Farewell doctor.”

The doctor bid the two farewells and trotted back to the medical ward. “Well this day certainly has been trying to kill us left and right huh brother.”

“No kidding. If we don’t find trouble, trouble finds us.”

“I think I might need to just rest for the rest of the day.”

“You can say that again.”

“Let’s head back to the flagship and…”

“Shining Armor! Twilight!”

The two turned to the pink alicorn galloping towards them along with six mares. “Cadence, girls, what are you all doing here?” Twilight asked.

“Some soldier said there was an attack on the base and that you two had got hurt.”

“Nothing too bad. Believe me we’ve both been through worse,” Shining Armor reassured.

“I didn’t think those Union creeps were bold enough to attack us here,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I don’t think that guy was a Union soldier. Something about him seemed…wrong. It’s hard to explain it.”

“Speak of the devil,” Shining Armor hissed.

The eight watched Ghast be escorted to a POW transport. His legs were shackled together by titanium chains. Four guards carefully watched him for even the minutest signs of an attempt to escape. Two soldiers flanked him and kept him moving along while two at the front kept their shot gauntlets pointed at his head at all times. The four soldiers loaded him into the back of the transport and shut the door. “Wait,” Twilight said. “I have a few questions for him.”

The soldiers opened the door and brought Ghast back out. The black stallion stared down the lavender mare. “You want something child?”

“What do these marks mean?”

“How do you expect me to know?”

“You used them. You…activated them or something. But I know they responded to your magic.”

Ghast chuckled. “Think of them like a branding. They show we own you.”

“Who is we?”

“Say no evil, hear no evil, miss Sparkle. Gentlecolts. I believe we’re done here. I have nothing more to say to her.”

The four guards threw Ghast back into the transport. The eight ponies watched the transport speed off to Canterlot. “Hope that creep likes the dungeon,” Rainbow hissed.

“I could have sworn I had seen him before,” Cadence said.

“Where?!” Shining Armor asked a bit taken off guard.

“Just a nightmare I think. I’d never forget that grin.”

“Well at least we stomped that varmint. I’d say weeding out two ponies like that in a day is at least an accomplishment. What do ya say we finally head back home and…”

“Captain Armor. Princess Twilight!” Two soldiers shouted as they galloped out of the armory.

“What could it possibly be now?” Shining Armor groaned.

“King Peryite. He’s alive.”

“What! How? That bastard went up in flames with my home!”

“I don’t know. But he lives. He and several Union soldiers killed the rest of our squad and blew up our transport.”

“Luckily for us we managed to find a patrol squad to take us back here.”

“Do you know where he might be headed?”

“From what we heard, he was heading for the Crystal Mountains; possibly to rendezvous with his forces. He wasn’t that far away from them when we encountered him. He’ll have to travel through the Crystal Pass to reach the mountains. If we go by air we may be able to catch up with him.”

“I’m gathering several battalions and we’ll give chase. That son of a bitch won’t get away with what he’s done.”

“Brother. Please don’t.”

“Twily. He killed all of them. The Crystal Empire is destroyed. I have to get him back. For all he’s done.

“You don’t know how strong he is. If you insist on going then…I’m going with you.”

“I’d object; but chances are I couldn’t hold my own with him. I would like your help.”

“Then we fight as family.”

“Hold on Twilight. We can’t very well let you fight this psycho on your own. We might not be able to fight much but we’re stronger together,” Applejack said

“I couldn’t have you girls come along with me. Please. The Crystal Empire was one thing but this…”

“We’re coming along Twi. Right girls?” Rainbow asked.

All nodded in agreement. “I’m going too,” Cadence said with a noticeable amount of shakiness in her voice.

“No,” Shining Armor replied. “Coming to oversee the Crystal Empire’s reclamation was one thing. But you want to come with us to hunt down the biggest threat to Equis?!”

“I know it’s dangerous and in all reality I’m terrified to do so but…I don’t know. Maybe this will give me some kind of closure for all this.”

“Cadence.”

“I’m not even going to fight. I just need to know the job is done. To see him know what it’s like. Maybe it’s wrong to feel that way but…”

“Cadence, please think about this.”

“I’ve given it all the though I’m going to. Now every second we waste arguing is a second Peryite is using to get away.”

“Why is it I can’t get through to anyone here? Fine. But if we do encounter Peryite you stay behind Twilight and me. Got it?” Cadence nodded. “Good. Well Twilight. Let me rally some forces; and then we’re off to skin us a bastard.”

Twilight nodded and watched Shining Armor leave to gather a battalion. “Well come on girls. Let’s get back to the ship.” With that the seven mares made their way back to the flagship.

Journal Entry ten
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if Found

This is it. We’re heading to capture Peryite…again. The last time we tried this a city full of innocents and soldiers died and a once great Empire was destroyed and replaced with a crater of dark crystals that seek to suck the life out of the world itself. William made it clear that Peryite is not to die. I know not what his plans are but I feel searching for answers will lead only to more questions. Perhaps Peryite may know something about all this. Perhaps capturing him will shed some light on this. Perhaps we’ll all get cut down and our heads will decorate a spike on the Peryite’s chamber walls. Who knows what this will bring? Peryite is sly, cunning, brilliant, and ruthless. A combination I’m not too friendly or comfortable with. We’re nearing the Crystal Mountains. May we see the next sunrise.

Twilight wrote the last words in her journal before heading out the door of her chambers to the cockpit. The winds seemed to howl as they cascaded down the mountains. Light snow coated the northern mountains giving a sting of briskness in the air. Twilight opened the door to the cockpit and trotted inside. “Alright Lieutenant. I want you to make your way around the western mountains. Make sure any Union forces are taken care of. You and the major will see that this place is secure. When you can, strike that Union outpost that our scouts saw. The sounds war should draw Peryite away from there. When he runs Twilight and I will be waiting for him on the eastern pass.”

“Yes sir.”

Shining Armor turned off the transmitter and sighed. “We can’t let him get away again.”

“Brother.”

“Twilight. Good we’ll be landing the ship soon so…”

“We can’t kill him.”

“Huh?”

“We can’t kill him. I know we have to capture him but…that doesn’t mean we have to kill him.”

“Do you expect us to just ask him nicely to come with us?!”

“Of course not. We might have to break every bone he has to get him to comply with us. But let’s not kill him unless he gives us no choice.”

“Why do you care so much?”

“The same reasons as before. We can’t do anything about the dead, but those that are still alive are a different story.”

“We’ll do what we can. And I’ll try not to snap his neck.”

“We’re here. Your barge is ready Captain,” A crewmember said.

“Thank you. Well Twily. Come on.”

Twilight and friends as well as Cadence and Shining Armor boarded the barge and sped off to an area in the mountains clear for departure. The eight hopped off and trotted down the winding pass deeper into the mountain. “Damn, sure is cold up here,” Twilight said.”

“Yeah I know,” Shining Armor replied. “Just keep your body warm and your will strong and we’ll be fine.” Fifteen minutes passed and they reached a point where they had to rest. “We can’t stay here for long. Just a few minutes.” Shining Armor opened his supply satchel and brought out a thermos full of soup. He drank from it before passing it around. All drank until the thermos was empty. Shining Armor placed the empty thermos back in his satchel and the eight were once again on their way. “We shouldn’t be far from the path that leads directly to the outpost here in the mountains.”

“Do you think that this will work?”

“It had better. Are you sure you want to do this Twily?”

“Hey girls,” Pinkie pie said.

“Yes positive.”

“Hey girls,” Pinkie repeated

“I know you’ve probably become a better fighter than me by now. I would never say this in public but I think you’re the one looking after me.”

“Girls!”

“What Pinkie what is…” Twilight was cut off as Pinkie wrapped her foreleg around her muzzle.

“Up there,” Pinkie said pointing with her other foreleg.

Twilight followed the path of her friend’s foreleg and her eyes rested on a slightly misshaped crag on a higher plane. Sitting atop it was a familiar white Unicorn in a green robe. “Peryite,” Twilight said with her voice still muffled by Pinkie’s leg. Twilight pushed down Pinkie’s leg and turned to Shining Armor. “What do we do?”

“I don’t know. What the hell is he doing this far up here?! Maybe this is good.” Shining Armor watched the fiend. He stared out into the distance as though contemplating something. “Maybe we can sneak up on him. If we can carefully position ourselves we can…”

“Come have a seat Twilight. The view up here is to kill for. You would know what is worth killing for though…right?” Those words put more chills in Twilight than the mountain air and the snow. Shining Armor gritted his teeth as his body prepared for a fight. “Even here you dog my steps. You truly are willing to destroy the world if it means I’d be killed in the process. I had thought better of you. This fanaticism, this perseverance, this determination; it’s fatal to the both of us. Sometimes giving up is the best thing you can do. Sure that reward may have looked shiny but it was merely gilded. When it peels away you’ll be left with only the truth. And the truth is a fickle bitch. I’d like to take my own advice; but I owe it to others to see this through.”

“Either surrender or get ready to fight!” Shining Armor said illuminating his horn.

“HAS THERE NOT ALREADY BEEN ENOUGH DEATH!?!? “Is this Genocide not enough?! Give up and just go home. I’ve had enough of all this for one painful death filled day. Can we not agree on that alone?! Are we truly THAT different?!”

“You destroyed my home! How dare you pretend to be a victim in this!”

“WRONG! I told your sister what would happen if she used the Elements of Harmony on the Crystal Heart. She destabilized it and because of that everyone there died. YOU DESTROYED THE EMPIRE TWILIGHT.”

“How dare you pin this on her!”

“Everyone will believe what they want to believe Twilight. You know this is true. They care not for the truth; only what they want to be true. But you and I both know who it falls on. I know you didn’t want to destroy the Empire. You simply refused to believe me. I can understand that. I wouldn’t expect you to trust me; but I hope you understand when I say I hope it eats your mind whole!” Shining Armor fired a beam at Peryite who simply stepped aside. “How rude,” Peryite said grabbing Shining Armor with his magic and slamming his face into the snow. “I knew you’d come Twilight. I have friends within your ranks and they told me of your plan. I knew you’d be here waiting to try and ambush me. So I came here myself to try and put this to an end for at least the day. I know not how we survived the calamity, but I don’t believe in such dumb luck. I know some force out there wanted us to survive. In its respect I ask of you, indeed, if you make me BEG of you: There has been enough death this day. Turn back and go home. We can lunge at each others’ necks some other day.”

“After all that’s happened? Do you really think we can just let each other go our separate ways? If you want peace so bad then fight me. May either of our defeats bring this war to a quicker end.”

“I’d like to think violence is not a foregone conclusion. I think it is an answer to many problems. It will always work. But I don’t think it to be the most optimal.” Peryite chuckled. “You know sitting up here reminds me of Uralia; the cold embrace of the northeastern winds and snow. Though it may sting it is just a form of love from the motherland. Life was not always great but it was always worth going on. We both have our reasons to draw breath, yet we both go and take life. It’s a beautiful day today Twilight. Snow is falling, nature is singing, on days like this. Ponies like us should be burning in hell.

Listen and hear the song the wind is singing

Sit down a while, and watch the snow falling

Life is a dream that always ends in dust

And it’s our fault right?

Standing in this mountain pass.

Who thought we’d be here like this together?

In a tranquil land like this,
Why would you want to seek death?

Once upon a better time

We could have been the best of friends.

Eating good food, enjoying laughs,

And having a good time.

But who can say now.

Those days are gone

And they’re not ever gonna come back.

Even after what I did she still looks at me…the same.

Looking at what she was. I knew I couldn’t afford not to do anything anymore.

Please just turn around and go back home please. Choose life.

Just go…away.

Let’s both choose life…please.

Listen and hear the song the wind is singing

Sit down a while, and watch the snow falling

Life is a dream that always ends in dust.

Look at what, we have done.

Is there still, a heart left in you?

Here’s your chance to not choose violence.

Please open.

Just one ear

And listen real close.

Listen and hear the song the wind is singing

Sit down a while, and watch the snow falling

Life is a dream

“Please just turn back Twilight. Just show me that you’re not consumed by violence.”

“What’s the point? We’ll only delay the inevitable.”

“Death is inevitable. But only the truly hopeless embrace it. We all try and prolong life.”

“But our lives will only keep ending others. So many have died; what does one more matter?”

Peryite sighed. “I see. Well…it was worth a shot I guess.” Peryite’s gloomy face abruptly dissipated and he smiled. “Guess you just like things the hard way. I just had to at least look for another way.” Peryite chuckled and slowly formed his blade. “Just don’t say I didn’t give you an alternative. I give you an olive branch, and you slap it from my hooves. Sorry Mother Celestia, but at least I can say with candor that I tired.” Peryite spread his wings and leapt down to the pass below. He illuminated his horn and fired a beam of magic at the ground and made a line of melted snow between him and the others. “Those of you foolish enough to try your luck against me, step forward. Everypony else had better not cross that line.” Twilight and Shining Armor stepped forward while the rest stayed respectfully behind the line. “There is some honor involved in challenging somepony to a fight to the death. It is respectable in a challenge for only one to fight at a time. Though I doubt either of you care. Come at me at the same time if you will. Call in a battalion of mages while you’re at it, why don’t you.”

“Don’t tempt me Peryite,” Shining Armor hissed.

“Enguarde you bucking son of a bitch!” Shining Armor and Twilight charged at Peryite who immediately took flight. Twilight pursued him in the air while Shining Armor fired at him from the ground. The two clashed. “You really are a bloodhound aren’t you Twilight? You felt you had to personally kill me didn’t you?”

“I don’t want to kill you. I only want this to end.”

“Really? Would it not make you smile to watch me bleed and cry?”

“I really want to say no.”

“But can you?”

“At the rate we’re going. We’ll find out soon enough.”

“Don’t flatter yourself. I’ll carve you like a turkey!”

Peryite pushed Twilight away from him and fired a beam of magic. Twilight quickly countered with another beam. The two strained their magical strength to try and overpower the other. “That Amulet of yours might make your power multiply but don’t bet your life on it. Even though your strength is far greater than before it is no match for the power I already posses.”

Peryite slowly pushed back Twilight’s magic as the lavender mare strained to keep his at bay. Shining Armor steadied his shot gauntlet and fired at Peryite. The burst of magic narrowly missed taking his head off but singed a hole through his right ear. Peryite cringed as the pain shot down his neck. He flew upward and then dived down towards Shining Armor. The white Unicorn fired at him with both his shot gauntlet and magic, which Peryite evaded. Shining Armor quickly gathered the snow around him with his magic and launched it at Peryite. Peryite shielded his face with his forelegs and passed through the snow. It did nothing to slow him down but it gave Shining Armor an opportunity to get out of the way safely. Peryite landed on the ground and frantically searched for Shining Armor. “I’ll end you for all you’ve done!”

Peryite felt a striking pain on his back as Shining Armor’s spear sunk into his skin. He cringed and bucked hard knocking Shining Armor to the ground. He took the spear from his back and severed it in two. Peryite fired a beam of magic at the white unicorn, smiling as Shining Armor yelled in agony. Twilight flew down to combat her brother’s aggressor. Peryite watched the lavender mare approach and chucked slightly stepping on Shining Armor’s neck. Twilight cringed as she picked up speed. When she neared him Peryite illuminated his horn and slammed her on the ground with his magic. She struggled to get up and he slammed her down once more with his hooves. He turned his blade to its dark half and stabbed Shining Armor in his right hind leg. The sounds of his cries of agony seemed to echo through the mountains. “You bastard!” Cadence yelled galloping forward to her husband.

“Uh, uh, uh,” Peryite mocked pulling his sword from Shining Armor and pointing it at Cadence. Cross the line and I’ll kill you.”

Cadence stopped in her tracks. She knew she couldn’t stand up to Peryite. She watched in horror as Peryite kicked Shining Armor in his head and laughed. “Please stop!”

“Don’t worry. Just look away and cover your ears and this won’t be so bad.”

“Why you dirty creep,” Rainbow yelled as she charged at Peryite.

“And one more joins in the fun,” Peryite said taking to the sky. “I don’t need a weapon or my magic to trample you!” Rainbow took several swings at Peryite who mockingly dodged all of them. “Tell me what do you think? Do you think the rest of your friends are spineless, or just smart? The difference between brave and stupid can be trivial.” Peryite illuminated his hoof with magic and swung at Rainbow Dash. The cyan pegasus sprawled to the snow clenching her ribcage in pain. “Get comfortable there unless you want to die.” Peryite trotted past Rainbow and returned to Twilight who was still held down by his magic. He held her down once more and knelt beside her. “Killing you holds but one true boon. Revenge. That being said, it would be…unfulfilling to make it quick.” Peryite pulled out a small phial of red liquid. He uncorked it and placed it up to Twilight’s nose. “Do you smell that? That’s the smell of death. Hebenon, the wrath and vengeance of each and every one of my soldiers you killed, bottled and itching to bring your end.” Peryite pushed Twilight’s head to the side and exposing her ear. “May your blood curdle and burn. DOSVIDANYA!” Twilight’s eyes dilated as she felt ice-cold liquid cascade down the side of her ear as she struggled to break free. “Take you medici…” Peryite was cut off as Shining Armor fired a beam of magic at him. Peryite leapt aside evading the attack. “You didn’t really think it would be that…” Peryite yelped as another beam ripped its way through his side.

Cadence panted heavily as her horn slowly dimmed. “I’ve lost too much to you already.”

Peryite cringed in pain as he turned towards the pink Alicorn. “I’ll mangle you, you godless whore!”

Peryite spread his wings and charged at Cadence. She did the same in an attempt to get away but Peryite had gained enough speed to knock her to the ground. Cadence struggled to her hooves and backed away from her aggressor. As Peryite readied to make chase again a burst of magic narrowly missed him. Twilight got to her hooves as well as Shining Armor. “Stand down Peryite,” Twilight said still panting a bit.

“You’ll NEVER take me. YOU’LL NEVER TAKE ME!!”

Peryite illuminated his hooves with magic and slammed them into the ground several times. The vibrations made by the shockwaves destabilized the snow on the top of the mountains. “Avalanche!” Rainbow shouted.

“Are you insane?” Twilight yelled.

“I’m desperate Twilight. The difference can be trivial.”

“We need to get out of here!” Shining Armor said.

“That’s a wonderful idea,” Peryite said spreading his wings and taking flight.

“Wait! Get back here!”

“Forget about him. We need to get out of here. Come on, Cadence, Rainbow, Fluttershy, I need you to help me carry everypony else.”

“Right,” the three mares said as they aided the others.

Rarity clung to Twilight, Shining Armor held tightly onto Cadence, Applejack rode on Rainbow, and Pinkie saddled onto Fluttershy. The four took flight carefully making sure not to lose their passengers. “Well, that went about as south as I felt possible,” Rarity said.

“I know,” Twilight replied. “At least we’re all still here.”

As the four flew on a beam of magic narrowly missed hitting Cadence. “What the hell,” Shining Armor yelled.

“What’s happening?” Applejack asked.

“Peryite,” Twilight cringed.

Another beam nearly hit Twilight as they flew along. Peryite glided by the eight mocking them. “Two birds at a time, with one stone.”

Peryite dived down and struck Fluttershy. The yellow pegasus and pink earthpony plummeted to the ground. “Hold on,” Cadence said diving down to catch the falling mares.

Twilight tried to fight Peryite but she had used much of her strength already plus she was carrying Rarity. “Rainbow we can’t stay here. We need to find somewhere to land, somewhere with close quarters.”

“How about that cave,” Rainbow said pointing to a small opening in the side of a mountain.

“That’s as good a bet as we’ll get. Maybe this will give Cadence time to help Fluttershy and Pinkie to safety.”

“Are you sure this is a good idea dear?” Rarity asked. Without giving an answer Twilight and Rainbow made a turn for the cave entrance.

“How much longer?”

“We haven’t even reached Ponyville yet. Just hold on.

“Why are you so antsy?”

“The prisoner’s been so, quiet.”

“Would you rather I scream to the heavens and bang on the door?” Ghast asked.

“Not particularly. Guess I should be grateful. Why are you so calm?”

“I don’t see what good panic would do.”

“Well then just sit tight you son of a bitch. We’ll be in Canterlot by sunset.”

“Hey. What the hell is that?”

“Crap.” The driver slammed the brake and looked onto the road. Eight feet from them was a black pegasus sitting in the road. He stared into the distance with his back to the transport. “Hey! What the hell! Get out of the road!” The black pegasus turned his head to the driver before turning back to the horizon. “IF you don’t get out of here I’m gonna…” The black pegasus spread his wings and took flight. “Thank you! Come on let’s get go…” the driver was cut off as the roof of the transport dented inward. “Shit, come on.” The soldiers exited the transport to find the black pegasus standing atop the roof. “What the hell is wrong with you?!”

The soldiers opened fire on the pegasus who took flight and dived down on the driver with brute force. Ghast sighed and listened as the sounds of gunfire slowly stopped one by one. A single pair of hooves slowly made their way around the transport and stopped outside the back. The doors dented buck by buck until they swung open. The black pegasus stared at Ghast who did not return the gaze. “Brother Ghast. You look as though you’ve seen better days.”

“Go away Azrael.”

“Ungrateful to the end aren’t you Ghast.”

“Have you come to kill me or has our father simply sent you to retrieve me so he may do the job himself?”

“The latter would be more correct but father does not seek your death.” Ghast looked into the pegasus’s eyes trying to find even the slightest trace of deceit. “Undeniably he is quite upset you exposed yourself as you did. However he felt your skills would still be going to waste. You will of course be punished for this failure. Five years to a decade in the void. Time I’m sure will fly by your eyes. Also you are being removed from your duties here in Equis indefinitely.”

“Are you taking over?”

“No. Young Venn will see to it that the sheep are kept inline.”

“Cael trash!”

“He has proven his loyalty unquestionably. He is an honorary brother now.”

“Whatever. Just break these binds so we can get out of here!”

Azrael gripped the chains in his mouth and hooves and severed them, freeing Ghast. “Here. I brought you some ichor to mend your wounds,” Azrael said giving Ghast a phial of dark liquid. Ghast drank it in seconds taking a deep breath. Almost instantly his wounds began to heal. “Shall we be off?”

“Yes. Let us be rid of this wretched land.” With that Ghast grabbed hold of Azrael’s neck and he took flight.

“Yes I’m fine! I just had somewhere important I had to be. I know, I probably was in no condition to be driving that transport. Well, tell them if they care so much about it come down here and pick it up!” Casimir turned off his communicator and slipped it into his lab coat pocket. Seconds later it hummed once more. Casimir angrily answered it. “WHAT?! What is it now!”

“Sorry sir. Just forgot to mention the one that injured you was detained. Just thought you might like to know.”

Casimir had to think hard about what he was just told. “That…pony. Was detained?”

“Correct sir.”

“By who?”

“By…us. Is there something wrong sir?”

“No, no just…where is being taken?”

“To Canterlot sir.”

“I see. Thank you for telling me this soldier.” Casimir turned off his communicator and placed it back in his coat pocket. “Ghast captured. Could those words be true? For twenty years that stallion has held me in a grip of fear; that no one could help me. Could the answer have been that simple? Could authority have always brought him down? Am I free? Are we free? Even if Ghast can’t get to us I’m in far too deep. I’ve done such unspeakable things…all for that son of a bitch. I can’t ever let anyone know what Lightspeed Research was doing. Our secrets must be kept hidden at all costs.”

“Brother.”

Casimir sighed. “Yes Prim.”

“Is everything alright?”

“When is everything alright? Nothing has been alright for twenty years and it isn’t gonna change now.”

“Please brother! I heard what that stallion said. That … that monster that’s been the cause of our pain is finally gone.”

“You don’t honestly think that he’ll stay behind bars do you?”

“I think the fear he has over you is far more powerful than any magic he truly possesses. I think he’s got you on a leash, but now … now you have the power to take it off. We’ve been living in fear for so long. I know things have been hard on you; on both of us, but it can end.”

“While we’re on that. You’ve done precious little to make things easier. You run away every other week it seems. I have to drag you back here so you don’t tell the world about Lightspeed Facility’s true purpose.”

“I wanted to stop all this, but now we can together. Come on brother, no more death. Turn off the Mammon Machine.”

“Prim. Ghast specifically stated to NEVER turn off the Mammon Machine.”

“You would never let anyone tell you what to do if they didn’t have anything to make you.”

“Once I see Ghast’s head roll away from his lifeless body I’ll tear this thing apart with my own two hooves.”

“Brother we don’t have time to wait for that. You’ve done all this to keep us safe, but was the price worth it? We don’t even know what this…THING does.” Casimir turned to the large device in the center of the room. The main base of the large construction looked like a chrome heart. Atop it, several conductors siphoned some form of dark magic from the upper floors of the facility. Several large tubes and wires kept the Mammon Machine powered at all times by its own three private generators. At its bottom, a large thorn like object siphoned more dark magic from the floors below it. Various lights and fixtures glowed with the magic siphoned up from the facility. Casimir slowly trotted to the control panel of the Mammon Machine. He hesitantly slid his hoof across the various buttons on the panel until it rested on the shutdown switch. Casimir swallowed hard working up the courage to pull the switch. The white stallion shut his eyes as beads of sweat formed on his brow. Another hoof gently rested on his. Casimir opened his eyes and stared at his sister. “Let’s do this together.”

Casimir shut his eyes once more before wrapping his foreleg around Prim’s neck pulling her into an embrace. The two placed their hooves and slowly pulled the switch down. The machine’s hum slowly quieted until it slept. “Well now, that wasn’t so bad,” Casimir said breathing a sigh of relief.

“No challenge is too big if we tackle it together brother.”

“I suppose you’re right Prim, Guess I’ve just been too afraid to…”

“Brother what’s going on?!” Prim said with a worried tone as she pointed towards the Mammon Machine.

The device began emitting a high pitched sound as dark magic began to seep out of some of its pipes. “Prim let’s get out of here. This thing might be volatile. Come on,” Casimir said taking his sister’s hoof. As he did a bolt of dark magic erupted from the Mammon Machine knocking Casimir and Prim to the floor. Casimir cringed as he struggled to get to his hooves. The two began to glow with a black aura as the machine siphoned more of the dark magic out of them. Casimir panted heavily; he felt as though his energy and will were being sucked out of him. Casimir dragged himself across the steel floor to his sister’s side. “P-Prim,” Casimir said as he tried to shake his unconscious sister awake.

Casimir’s eyes slowly began to close as his vision blurred. “My oh my. What a can of worms you’ve opened up. You look pale, even for an Ural pony.” Casimir watched as a yellow veil of magic shrouded him and his sister. A cinnamon unicorn stallion trotted to the control panel of the Mammon Machine and turned the device back on. The Mammon Machine slowly quieted its high pitched noise and returned to a hum. Casimir felt his strength return to him slowly as the cinnamon stallion trotted up to him. Casimir looked up at him, his deep brown eyes showing warmth. The cinnamon pony wore yellow and brown robes with a leather tunic over them. The sleeves were yellow with brown at the base of the hoof area and had two blue stripes near the beginning of the shoulder area. The vest was a button up and had a small pocket holding a black book. At the end of the vest the robes continued with a black and white striped design much like a zebra. At last, at the end of that was one last section, a blue base with gold stripes. “Are you alright?” He asked in a calm soothing voice.

“Define alright.”

“You feel better than terrible, your body feels better than terrible, and things are looking okay.’

“Well then I’m only a third alright.”

“Turning off the Mammon Machine was not a good idea, Mr. Casimir.”

“How do you know about the Mammon Machine?”

“I’m Mr. Ghast’s replacement.” The fur on Casimir’s neck stood straight up at hearing this. “Relax now Mr. Casimir. I feel we can be in a much better ‘business’ arrangement than you had with Ghast. Where he sees a problem solvable with a pound of violence; I see the same solvable with an ounce of diplomacy.”

“If you serve the same bastard as Ghast how am I to trust you?”

“Did I not just save your hide and your sister’s hide? Yes Ghast and I might work to the same end, but our methods are worlds apart.”

“What do you want?”

“For things to remain the same. The Mammon Machine will continue to do its ahem…thing. Lightspeed will continue to do its…thing. And should we need anything particular from you I will see to it the message is delivered to you. Any question?”

“Only one. What’s your name?”

“Venn. Venn Fitzwilliam.”

“Very well then. Fare well Cael.”

“I hope there’s no bad blood due to the past.”

“None. Now what you do now determines if there is bad blood.”

“Obey and all will be well.” With that Venn took his leave.

“Are you two okay?” Cadence asked.

“I-I think so,” Fluttershy said still a bit shaken up.

“We can’t rest here for long. We need to find Twilight and the others,” Shining Armor added.

“I know. But I don’t think Fluttershy is ready to fly again, and I know I’m not.”

“Well let’s at least get out of this cold. The mountain looks like it has a cave with an entrance here.”

“Looks like it could at least keep us warm. Let’s…” Cadence was cut off as a sniper bullet hit the ground next to her.

“Where the hell are you aiming?! Kill the bitch!”

Another bullet narrowly missed the pink Alicorn. “Hurry, into the cave!”

Cadence threw Shining Armor on her back once more and followed the Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy into the cave. “Those soldiers aren’t giving up. They’ll hunt us down to the ends of Equestria.”

“Come on Cadence, we have to keep moving,” Fluttershy begged.

“No. There’s a higher path here. You take Pinkie and head up it.”

“But what about…”

“They won’t kill you…probably. You’re not symbolized as their hate. I’m a royal and Shining Armor is an officer. They’ll see us as the bigger catch.”

“But.”

“No. We need to split up now.” Cadence watched the yellow pegasus take the pink mare to the higher path before she galloped off. The Union soldiers were on her tail the whole way and her strength had begun to fail her after carrying her wounded husband for so long. “Shining Armor, can you walk?”

“I don’t know. Let me try and…ARGH!” Shining Armor cringed as he put weight on his wounded leg. “If I can apply the medical supplies in my satchel I may be able to limp but that would take about five minutes.”

“Shining Armor, I can’t keep carrying you like this. Sooner or later my strength will give out. I doubt those Union soldiers will search around for you if I’m still at large.”

“Cadence I’m not letting…”

“No! This is final,” Cadence said carrying Shining Armor behind several rocks. “When the Union soldiers pass start patching yourself up. I’ll be back soon.”

“Cadence!”

“I love you.”

Shining Armor watched his wife gallop off through the next tunnel. She didn’t make it ten feet before she stopped. A squad of Union soldiers held her at gunpoint as she backed up into the previous cave. “Bind her and give her a siphon.”

Two Union soldiers bound her wings and attached a siphon to her horn. As they did the previous squad that had pursued her galloped into the room. “Took you long enough, we called for your help quite some time ago. You couldn’t have intercepted them any sooner?”

“We got here as fast as we could.”

“Yeah well three of them got away.”

“Who cares? His eminence said he only needed one, then the rest will come to him.”

“You’d best hope that the king gives you a swift death highness. Otherwise you’ll find yourself begging us to give you death.”

“Not everyday we get to boast that we bagged ourselves a princess.”

“We’ll all get medals of the green banner for bringing you to the king.”

“Now be a good girl and come with us.” Shining Armor watched the Union soldiers take Cadence prisoner. He knew he didn’t have the strength to stop all of them, especially with his wound. He was the only one who knew of her fate so he had to bring the news to Twilight. When the sound of hooves grew quiet he began to patch his leg.

“You think we lost him Twi?”

“Nothing’s trying to kill us so…yeah.”

“Good point. But what now?”

“We have to find the others. Hopefully Cadence got to Fluttershy and Pinkie in time.”

“We have to believe she did Sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“Couldn’t we have picked a dryer cave? There’s ice all over the ground here.”

“Come on Rarity we have to keep going. Quit your complaining.”

“I’m not complaining.”

The four continued trotting deeper into the cave. The cold became more bearable as the mountain better held the winds back. “How much longer do you think we need to go to find an exit?” Rainbow asked.

“How should we know, it’s not like we came with a map of this place,” Applejack replied.

“Well sorry for asking I just…”

“Girls do you hear that?” Rarity asked in a hushed voice.

The four listened to the sound of several pairs of hooves clopping in synch. “Guess we found them Twi,” Rainbow said.

“Hold on. The Union has control over most of this area. Let’s find some cover, just in case.”

The four galloped behind a group of stalagmites and waited for the approaching ponies to come into view. “Marshal Kilian. Please wait up; these crystals are heavy,” a Union soldier complained as he carried a large crystal on his back.

“No excuses. No resting until we get these to our Generalissimos,” the Union pegasus marshal said. “Peryite needs us to get these in to him before the elements escape.”

“But Kilian…”

“Marshal! Only Peryite and the other marshals have the right to address me in such a way. All save Nikita,” Kilian added under her breath.

“Marshal Kilian. Please just give us a moment to…”

“Oh hell, give me that,” Kilian said taking the crystal from the soldier. “You keep watch for the elements. If you see them fry their manes. One of my divisions was in the Empire when they attacked. I want to see them pay for the deaths of my boys.”

The marshal led her troops down the cave to their destination.

“Damn, that was close,” Rainbow said.

“No kidding, Twilight dear I don’t know what that pegasus back there has planned for us but I think we need to find Shining Armor and the others before we find out.”

“I know, let’s get going.” The four continued down into the mountain keeping a close eye for any other movement. The caves grew darker to the point where Twilight and rarity had to illuminate their horns to see the path in front of them. “Be careful girls. That’s quite a chasm.”

“Damn, where’s the way out of here? We need to find the others,” Rainbow said

“I don’t mean to be pessimistic about our situation but…what if they got captured.”

“THEY DIDN’T!”

“I know it’s not something any of us want to think about but it’s a possibility we have to keep open. If they did then looking for them will only get us captured.”

“Enough, we’ll look for them once we’re outside of this cave but until then we need to keep moving until we find an exit.”

“Twilight hold on.”

“What is it?”

“Stop moving.” The four mares stood still. “Do ya hear that?” Applejack whispered.

Twilight and the others listened close to the sounds of approaching hooves. “Union soldiers,” Twilight whispered. “Let them pass.”

“Hey Fluttershy, where did that glowing we saw earlier go?” Pinkie whispered

“I don’t know. It was the only light in this cave too. Oh, why couldn’t it have stayed around a little longer? Let’s be careful Pinkie I can barely see the hooves in front of my face.”

“Fluttershy! Pinkie!” Twilight hollered.

“Twilight! Where are you?” Pinkie said galloping towards her voice.

In her hurry she forgot to take caution in finding the path and fell into the chasm. “Hold on,” Twilight said illuminating her horn and flying down to catch the pink mare.

She wrapped her forelegs around her and flew back up to the path. “Nice catch Twi,” Rainbow said.

“Oh thank goodness,” Fluttershy said breathing a sigh of relief.

“What are you two doing in here?” Applejack asked.

“Soldiers attacked us. We fled into this cave to escape. Cadence told us to run a different path so we could get away.”

“We need to find them. Union forces said they had some trap or something for us.”

“Fluttershy, can you retrace your steps and show us which path Cadence took?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“Let’s go then.” With that the six mares began backtracking the yellow mare’s steps.

“Are you almost done yet?”

“Yes, you’re all patched up highness.”

“Ah, thank you Nikita,” Peryite said stretching.

“Of course. That lass did a number on you my liege.”

“I know; we’ll get her back though.”

“Also my liege, all the troops have evacuated the command post here. Soyuz launch facility is poised to bury our secrets and those allied dogs in a tomb of metal and snow.”

“Excellent Nikita. Our trap is almost ready. Soon, all we need is…”

“Your eminence. We brought you a prisoner.”

Peryite and Nikita smiled as the soldiers brought Cadence into the room. “Perfect. A fine catch boys, I’ll see to it you get A-level rations tonight. If all goes well then you’ll even get to dine with the Marshals tonight. Ah but first things first…” Peryite turned to Cadence. “Highness. How nice of you to join us.” Cadence didn’t respond. “Cat got your tongue? If not then you’re wasting it. We could always cut it out!” Peryite said placing his blade up to her mouth. Cadence’s eyes fixated on the cold sharp metal pressed to her lips. She gazed at Peryite; her eyes pleading for the white stallion to muster any mercy he could for her. “I haven’t forgotten what you did; attacking me when I meant no harm to you. I wasn’t going to kill you or any who stayed behind the line. Yet YOU attacked me. You’re an ignorant little bitch; and I’d love to cut you open and hang your worthless body on a spike. BUT. Even royal scum like you can learn to serve the collective good. All I require from you is an act of obedience. Show me that you can bow to me and serve the army of the populace.”

“W-what do you want from me?”

“Easy, your friends are still running amuck in this place. I want them punished. They’re quite near by now. I need you to scream, lure them here when my trap is ready and then we can detain them.”

“W-what will you do with them?”

“I won’t lie to you; they will be executed for treason against the populace of Equis. When Twilight’s head adorns the top of a Union flagpole all of my…nyet if you comply; our armies, will parade through the streets of every city we control.”

“I won’t help you kill them! I don’t care what you do to me; I won’t have them suffer with me.”

“I was hoping you’d say that,” Nikita said with a chuckle. “Can we torture her now?”

“Let’s give her a second chance now. My dear, believe me when I say it’s in your best interest to do what I say. I will get what I want from you one way or the other. But if you give it to me willingly then at least one of you will live. Doesn’t that sound good?”

“I won’t help you. You can do whatever you think will make me cry for help but I won’t”

“My liege. The crystals are in position!”

“Excellent Kilian! The trap is ready; now’s your last chance doll.” Cadence didn’t respond. “Suit yourself. Just don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Peryite grabbed Cadence’s head and pulled her close. The pink mare’s eyes widened as she found herself locked in a kiss with the monster she hated and feared. Cadence tried to push herself away but Peryite kept her in place. After what felt like an eternity he released her and allowed the pink alicorn to catch her breath. “You’re disgusting you vile horrid…”

“Oh please highness, don’t flatter yourself. There is merit to that act, not lust. You might have known this already but my species can mimic the voice of anyone. All we needed was to get more…familiar with that tongue.” Peryite cleared his throat and changed his pitch of voice. “It’s both beautiful and horrifying; isn’t it my dear,” Peryite said in Cadence’s voice.

“My liege, the Elements of Harmony are close by,” a soldier said as he galloped into the room

“Excellent. What do you say my dear? Shall your friends come to your rescue?”

Without waiting for an answer Peryite screamed for help in Cadence’s voice. “No please…” Cadence was cut of as Nikita wrapped a cloth around her muzzle. Tears filled Cadence’s eyes as the sounds of hooves echoed closer and closer.

“You sure this is the right way Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked.

“I-I think so.”

“What do you mean think so? I know we were here,” Pinkie replied.

“Alright. Now which way did Cadence and Shining Armor go?” Twilight asked

“They went down here.”

The six mares followed the tunnel network that Shining Armor and Cadence had taken. It was evident that they had been here and were pursued by the hoof marks in the snow. “You sure this is where they went Fluttershy?” Applejack asked.

“This is the only path they could have taken.”

“Twi what if they got taken captive? I don’t want to believe that but maybe AJ was right.”

“Rainbow Dash?! Twilight, are you girls there?”

“Shining Armor!” Twilight called out as she followed her brother’s voice.

Shining Armor limped into the room a bit out of breath. “By Celestia I’m glad to see you girls.”

“I’m glad we found you too. Are you hurt?”

“No more than I was before. I managed to patch my leg enough so that I can limp but that’s about it. Never mind that though; Cadence was captured!”

“What!” Twilight wailed.

“I wanted to stop them but…in this condition there was nothing I could do.”

“It’s okay. They couldn’t have gotten far. Let’s check around, I’m confident we’ll find the soldiers that captured her.”

“Help, Twilight Shining Armor please!”

“Cadence!”

“Come on girls,” Twilight said galloping onward with her brother.

Shining Armor’s leg throbbed with agony but he ignored it as he hurried forward. “Cadence we’re here we’re…”

“NOW!!”

Nikita and several Union wizards fired beams of magic at the crystals. The yellow crystals glowed with magic and pinned Twilight and friends to the ground. “Oh thank goodness you came. I thought you would miss little princess prissy’s farewell party,” Peryite mocked in Cadence’s voice.

“H-how did you…”

“What speak in her voice? Believe me Twilight, that isn’t something you’ll need to concern yourself with for much longer.”

“Let’s kill them now my liege!” Nikita said smiling.

“Before we do that hand me our little guest you have there.” Nikita shoved Cadence over to Peryite who removed her gag. “Remember when I told you that I would get what I wanted from you one way or another? And that it was in your best interest to do what I said. Well here we are; and you’re all out of chances,” Peryite said shoving her to the ground.

Cadence stood still watching the approaching pony. She knew she was going to die here; no chance she could overpower or outrun him; She might as well just get it over with. “RUN,” Shining armor shouted.

Peryite was now right before her. She gazed up at the pony towering above her. “Strange,” he said somewhat indifferently.

“What is?” Cadence asked.

“You,” he replied. “Most don't face certain death with acceptance. Most go through denial, anger, bargaining, and sadness before finding acceptance. You look at me and you show you are accepting of what you are going through.”

“You're going to kill me,” Cadence replied. “I will not bend my knee and beg for mercy I know is nonexistent. If you're going to kill me; then in the name of whatever decency exists in you make it quick.”

Peryite looked down at her as if trying to comprehend her. “Tell me girl.” Peryite levitated his blade putting it under her neck. “When one is about to die their life flashes before their eyes. Tell me; what do you see.”

“I don't want to talk about it,” Cadence pleaded.

“Aww,” Peryite said somewhat sarcastically. “Well tell me how you feel about what you see.” Cadence was silent. “Well that doesn't sound like a very good life. I suppose I'll put you out of you're misery.”

“MISERY!” Cadence wailed. “MISSERY AND DISGUST AND DISAPPOINTMENT.”

“Really,” Peryite said somewhat curious. “Misery about what?”

“Somepony I hurt.”

“Hmm and the disgust?”

“I see that and disappointment in me.”

“Truly; now I'm curious. Tell me who was this pony.”

“A colt,” Cadence replied. “Somepony I loved.” Shining armor stared at Cadence shocked at what he heard. “Not like that,” Cadence said. “He was family.”

“Hmm and what did you do to this colt?”

“I told him one night I wanted him to go away. I never thought that would be the last time I ever saw him, dead or alive.”

Peryite felt a knot in his stomach turn. “Who...What was his name?”

“WHAT'S IT MATTER TO YOU?” Cadence wailed. “I loved him; can you even comprehend such emotion?”

“Peryite raised his right hoof, preparing to strike. Cadence fell back and raised her front hooves in defense. She waited but pain never came. She opened her eyes to meet Peryite (now eye level with her). “Tell me child. Did this colt care for you? Would he put himself between you and danger?”

“H-He cared for me; yes,” Cadence managed to say. “Why do you care?” she asked.

“Because; if you have something you need to do in this world it would be wrong to send you off with unfinished business.”

“Does it matter?” Cadence asked. “I'll never see him again.”

“I'm not so sure,” Peryite replied. “I can relate to you, you know. I lost somepony I loved once. I saved her life once; she did the same for me only ten fold. My life was nothing to brag about. Her life was something out of a fairytale. Yet she gave me a chance, a chance to make my life worth living. I thought of nothing but her. But after years I forgot about her. I can't remember anything about her now; only that she meant the world to me. I even made a little lullaby to her. I forgot the lyrics but not the melody. To this day every night I play it and reminisce when we use to sing together.” Peryite placed his hoof on cadence's cheek caressing her. She knew she should feel disgusted by this but to her astonishment this pony brought her an incomprehensible comfort. “You think I'm a bad pony yes. Yet for some reason, you can't call me a monster. You see something in me that somehow, you like. You just can't put a name to the feeling. Here let me help you.” Peryite leaned in close to Cadence. “Nostalgia,” he whispered in her ear. They say that sometimes one must bring back what is lost.
Or start anew. I think this is a time for both.”

(Peryite)
Though I know, not your name. I can still remember.
Your embrace, your warm face. All your love oh so tender.
Through the rain, through all the pain, I can still remember.
After all, the cold, cruel snow: Love is all that I know.
Tales tell; life is swell. Yet it's not always splendor.
But snow will go. Flowers grow. Love is all I remember.
Though time will flow. I still know. Love is always forever.
Though the rain, through all the pain, you must always remember.
I'll be there, so don't despair. You're more than just a mare.
Find your strength, in this song. Hear my voice and remember.
Love is strong. Sing along. Love is always forever.
Always know. I won't let go.
Of your love oh so tender.

The room was silent for all save the winds of the north’s muffled howls outside the cave. Twilight and friends stared at the stallion and mare. The Union soldiers and marshals were in the same state, nopony exactly sure how to respond. “C-Cadence,” Twilight stuttered.

Cadence got to her hooves and shakily placed a hoof on Peryite’s cheek. “P-Pyreite. “Is that truly you?!”

“So you are my sister. I never truly forgot you; but believe; when one thousand years passes before your eyes you’re grateful to be able to remember your own name; let alone others.”

“B-but you’ve only been gone about a decade. How could a thousand years have…”

“There’s an advanced age spell involved. I had forgotten what you looked like.”

“I-We thought you were dead!” Cadence said burying her face in Peryite’s chest.

“There, there. No more tears,” Peryite said embracing his sister.

“Ahem,” Nikita cleared his throat. “I don’t mean to interrupt this but uh KING PERYITE! There IS an elephant in the room.”

“Of course. Kilian. Escort Cadence here back to our HQ, I’ll tie up these loose ends.”

“Yes my liege!” Kilian said saluting Peryite.

The Union marshal and three soldiers approached the pink mare. “Pyreite.”

“That name died long ago Cadence. It’s Peryite, king of the Global Union.”

“Please don’t do this! How did all this happen?”

“I’ll tell you that tale later my dear.”

“How could you do this? The colt I knew would never have done this?! How do I know you’re still the pony I love inside?”

Peryite turned to his sister. “Cadence, I was always capable of violence. I nearly killed five colts when we first met so don’t say you didn’t know I was incapable of this. Second I’m still VERY capable of mercy.”

“Prove it.”

“How would you like to see said proof?”

“Spare them. Please.”

“My liege we’ve sacrificed so much for this moment. Don’t let this kraut trick you into…”

“Watch your tongue Nikita! Very well then Cadence. I will spare then. Well all of them except Twilight of course. She is after all the symbol of the U.E.A. And as for her brother well…I’ll be flat out honest, I just hate his guts.”

“My liege!”

“Calm down Nikita. It’s not like sparing the Elements helps our enemies. Now Cadence you won’t want to see this; believe me.”

Peryite drew his blade and approached Twilight. “Brother please!” Cadence said wrapping her forelegs around Peryite’s neck.

All the soldiers in the room drew their weapons and pointed them at Cadence. “At ease! She’s no threat.” Peryite turned to Cadence with a smile though he was clearly irritated. “Cadence dear. I love you; but I have a duty to my populace to be Twilight’s judge, juror, and executioner. So my dear, tell me, why should I spare her? Give me one good reason.”

“Because…because…” Cadence sighed. “Because they’re family.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“She’s your sister Peryite.”

Peryite trotted up to Twilight and knelt before her. He gently moved his right hoof over her mane much to the lavender mare’s unrest. “Family…but…but that would mean you…you…” Peryite took a deep breath trying to come to terms with the information. “OF ALL THE STALLIONS IN ALL OF EQUESTRIA!!! HIM. Why?!?! Why would you…I just can’t wrap my mind around it. Wait a minute, why am I yelling at you? It’s you I should be mad it you bucking son of a bitch!” Peryite yelled in fury as he pinned Shining Armor to a wall. “You bucked my sister you bastard I’m gonna cut your cock off!”

“Pyreite!”

“Fine! FINE! I won’t judge your ‘taste’ in stallions. I’ll spare all of them. BUT. In exchange, you will come with me back to the U.G.E.R. We have much to discuss dear sister.”

“King Peryite this is insanity!”

“We’re still taking Twilight prisoner Nikita. She will do no more harm and believe me she will be made miserable.”

“Pyreite.”

“No, sparing her is the most I’ll do. The rest of the Elements and captain sister bucker over there will be let go. That is the deal.”

Cadence sighed. “Very well. Do you promise?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. I’ll go with you.”

“Excellent,” Peryite said illuminating his horn. Cadence’s vision began to blur as she fell into unconsciousness. Peryite caught his little sister and set her on the floor of the cave. “Sorry Cadence. But I can’t let you see how we get back home; else you might try and run away. Kilian.”

“Yes my liege,” Kilian said picking Cadence up.

“Be gentle with her now Kilian.”

“I swear if you harm a hair on her mane I’ll…”

“Oh shut up you dirty sister bucker! It’s bad enough I have to spare you.” Peryite walked up to Twilight. “So…I guess we’re brother and sister huh? This bring sibling rivalry to a whole new level.” Peryite illuminated his horn and cast a sleep spell on Twilight and friends. The six mares slowly fell asleep. He moved to Shining Armor to do the same. “Huh, it appears as though I can’t concentrate my magic all of a sudden. What a pity. Guess I’ll do this the old fashioned way.” Peryite slammed his hooves down on Shining Armor’s head with all his strength. He repeatedly struck the white stallion until he was unconscious and his face was a bloody mess. “That’s for bucking my sister,” Peryite said spitting on Shining Armor.

“Peryite. You never told us you were related to the Alicorns,” Nikita said coldly.

“It doesn’t matter.”

“OF COURSE IT MATTERS! What else have you been hiding?”

“Nothing. Now grab Twilight and we’ll be heading home.” Nikita grabbed the lavender mare with his magic and threw her on his back. With that the Union forces and marshals made their way back to the heart of the U.G.E.R

Reminiscing the Past

Author's Note

Songs used
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RzhAS_GnJIc

Reminiscing the Past

The Final Wars of Equestria CH 12

Reminiscing the Past

“Here’s your cup.”

“Thank you Ivan,” Celestia said taking the cup of tea.

“No thanks needed. I’m doing this as part of my orders. Peryite said to keep your treatment bearable and to be your overseer until he returns.”

“H-how is he…”

Ivan was silent. “We have had no contact with him for some while. We don’t know the fate of our forces at the Crystal Empire either.” Celestia stared silently at the reflection in her tea. Ivan continued, “If I know my king he is very much alive, you need not worry. This must be conflicting to you. For your nature as a mother to love your child, to be pinned against the knowledge that he’s imprisoned you and is seeking to undermine all you’ve worked for.”

“How is my sister being treated?”

“I wouldn’t know. I’m not watching after her.”

“Then who is?”

“The regular staff of Union soldiers and servants.”

“…How long has the Union been around? I doubt you just sprung out of nowhere.”

“Where did the question come from?”

“Trying to get my mind off things. That and curiosity.”

“We were formed as a small revolutionary movement in Stalliongrad, the shell of an old series of labor Union movements shut down by local corrupt authorities. We became more…devoted in our cause and to the means it would take to get us the better world we sought. That’s when Peryite came to us. He just showed up at our underground hideout and…asserted himself. He took new leadership of the movement but more importantly; he brought new life to all of our souls. We had always been dedicated but we were losing our spirit. Peryite was our beacon; we got bolder. He had our smiths make the weapons we use today and we had the strength to go on raids. He built up our strength from there. More joined us, our banner was made, and our goal was at last in sight. But Peryite had other ideas. He showed his vision to us; an Equis united under one banner. Our banner. We were not conquerors or invaders. We were liberators. The strength of the forgotten in every slum in every city would be our force. The meek would find their might. Against the tyrants the world would rise. This would have ended so easily, so little destruction, so little death; but none of us foresaw this. At this rate we may be able to be liberators of a pile of rubble in a world of ashes.”

“Is this something you strive for?”

“I am Peryite’s loyal servant. I will do as my liege tells me.” Ivan took his empty cup and tried to refill it. “Oh my, it appears we’re out of tea.” Ivan grabbed the teapot and made his way to the door. As he did the lock mechanisms turned and the doors opened. He felt his heart skip a beat as he stared into the red eyes of his master. “My liege!” Ivan said bowing to Peryite.

“Greetings Ivan. I must apologize for my absence, but I had matters I needed to attend to.”

“When the rift didn’t open I feared something happened. It’s good to see your alive my king.”

“Thank you Ivan, and something did happen. The Empire is now a heap of charred land and crystals. The heart malfunctioned and now our bastion in Equestria is gone.”

“Tragic news indeed my liege. I assume you have business with her highness here so I’ll…”

“Don’t go far Ivan. I still have things I need to do. New guests I have to…attend to. Head to my chambers and fetch me a small music box that is placed at my bedside.”

“Yes my liege.”

Peryite watched Ivan take his leave to do his task. “Now that we have some privacy, I suppose maybe I ought to fill you in. First, the Empire was destroyed. Everyone there is gone. Your little apprentice was the catalyst for that genocide; you must be so proud of her.”

“I won’t waste my breath trying to convince you of my innocence.”

“Glad you learned something dear Mother. Second, while we’re speaking of Twilight, guess who I brought home.”

“Peryite. What are you going to…”

“She’ll live…but just barely. She’s a clever little bitch; put up quite a struggle. But like all who defy the revolution she was defeated. Now that leaves us with number three. I found her, dear Mother.”

“Who?”

“You know.”

“Peryite what did you do?!”

“Brought her back home as well. I was seconds away from killing her.”

“Peryite.”

“I missed a lot being away. She grew up, she got a kingdom, she found love; REALLY wish I got a say in that last one.”

“You’re the one who left us. I didn’t kick you out.”

“I know; but I was unstable. I couldn’t stay.”

“You’re still unstable.”

“My mind is clear Celestia.”

“I can’t even tell if you got better or worse; but I know your mind is not clear.”

“Believe what you will. But our cause is just, my heart is true, and I can still show mercy.”

The lock mechanisms on the doors turned and clicked as Ivan entered the room once more. “My liege I brought you what you asked for.”

“Thank you Ivan,” Peryite said grabbing the music box.

“Is that the music box you made for her?” Celestia asked.

“Yes.”

“Is she a tyrant in your eyes as well?!”

“You’re the only tyrant here. Even Twilight can’t be blamed for defying the populace. Like teacher like student, I suppose. Ivan, keep watch over her again. I have to go.”

Ivan watched his master take his leave while he remained with Celestia. “Well now. Where were we before this…?”

The arrival of the dumbwaiter answered Ivan. “Ah yes, the tea.” Celestia watched as Ivan refilled their cups.

“Did you hear what they said?”

“That the king was related to princess Twilight?”

“Not just her. All the alicorns.”

“I hadn’t heard that.”

“Yep. Our king was raised by tyrants.”

“Wow, that’s pretty interesting.”

“Think about this you idiot! Does this not mean that we can’t trust Peryite?”

“Regret those words! Our king has always been true to us. We sat him on the throne because we wanted him there, or have you forgotten Stalliongrad already? We’ve been serving the collective good since the first raids in Stalliongrad and now you’d turn your back on him?!”

“I’m just saying it seems odd he’d do this for the common good considering his heritage. Why would he keep this a secret if he had nothing to hide.”

“So he wouldn’t have to enforce loyalty in the ranks, like casting the doubt out of whelps like you.”

“Hey! We’ve been by each other’s side even before the Union. What’s the big deal?”

“Because you doubt the truest of us all. As far as I care it only makes him truer. He saw what royalty was doing and stood against it. It’s not like we don’t have any bourgeoisie members here. Some rich folk had enough of a conscience to join our cause.”

“Yeah but think. What if he never really cared? What if he only overthrew Celestia so he could get more power? And once he gets the power he needs he won’t have any more use for us. And he’ll force us to be his slaves; we’ll have traded one tyrant for another!”

“Listen to yourself!” The guard said slapping his comrade across his face. “You sound like a fool afraid of change!”

“Even some of the marshals feel this way. From what I heard anyway.”

“Must comrade Peryite speak to the entire green army to get the loyalty of his soldiers back?! I can’t believe you got into the elite guard! You’re supposed to serve the king.”

“I serve the populace, and you should to. Know when to follow orders; and when not to.”

“I’m about three insults to the king away from sending you away for reeducation.”

“I’m about three more threats away from putting you to the sword ‘comrade’.”

“Why wait then!”

“What’s going on here?”

“N-nothing my liege,” the two guards said in unison looking sheepish.

“I’m just checking up to make sure everything is in check with our ‘guest’.”

“Yes sir, everything is fine.”

“Just a reminder for the rules. One, keep the doors sealed at all times unless someone with permission is ordering you to let them enter. Two, keep the siphon module running at all times. Three: keep her bound to the sphere at all times. Four, permission is only granted by my seal and mine alone; not even the marshals are allowed in here without my say so. This isn’t a rule but; don’t give her anything above C-level rations.”

“Yes sir.”

“Is she still unconscious?”

“Yes sir.”

“I’ll check back later then.” With that Peryite took his leave.

“Marshal Kilian ma’am.”

“Yes, what is it colonel?”

“Just reporting the files for the new POWs have been entered in the Union archives.”

“Thank you colonel. You’re dismissed.”

“Um, with you permission marshal. May I see the prisoner?”

“Which one?”

“Princess Twilight.”

“Why?”

“Just to see that it’s true.”

“You don’t believe us.”

“Of course I do, I just want to see it with my own eyes.”

“That’s fair.”

“So I have your permission.”

“Sure, but my permission won’t get you an audience with the prisoner. You need to ask the king.”

“Oh, why didn’t you just say that at the beginning?”

“I wanted to know your reasons.”

“Oh, well dosvidanya marshal.”

“Dosvidanya comrade.”

Markov bowed and left the room. He trotted down the hall trying to decide if asking Peryite was the best idea. The fear of the king learning about his treason back in Stalliongrad chilled him to the bone. As he turned the corner he saw his king trotting down in his direction. Markov slowed his pace thinking what would be the best choice of action. Peryite turned to the doors of a very important prisoner cell. He sighed and turned the lock mechanisms. “My liege.”

“Hmm. Yes comrade what is it?”

“Forgive me my liege, I should present myself. Colonel Markov at your service.”

“Comrade at the current moment I could care less about your expectations as an officer when presenting yourself. Now what do you want?”

“I had heard news about the capture of princess Twilight.”

“Yes, get to the point.”

“I just wanted to see that it was true.”

“It’s true, now go.”

“Well may I have permission to see her? Just to know.”

“No. If you don’t have enough loyalty to believe me when I say something is true then perhaps you need some reeducation.”

“Of course I believe it sir, I’ve just been waiting to see that tsarist harlot put in her place.”

“All of us have. You can wait a bit longer comrade. You will all get to see the prisoner soon enough.”

“I-is she being executed, comrade Peryite sir?”

“You will see later comrade Markov. Know your place.”

“V-very well sir. I had also heard there was another prisoner.”

“Comrade, unless the next words to come out of your mouth are official business then I am not to be disturbed.” Markov watched Peryite enter the cell and shut the door behind him. He sighed as he trotted down the hall to his quarters.

Peryite trotted to the end of the room. The very important prisoner cells were meant for high positioned officers, or viceroys, or any important prisoner of war that had thoroughly complied with the Union and had helped the cause in some way. Each prison camp was fitted with a single room for one of these qualified occupants for later transportation to a more secure location. The palace was the only place that had several floors dedicated to this. The soldiers had taken to calling them prisons of gold and silk. Each room had a siphon in them to suppress the magic of any prisoners who wielded it. Peryite sighed as he stood over the rooms’ occupant. “Rest easy sister. I’m sure that sleep, be it simple or dream filled, will be better than what you will awake to. I know you will have questions; some I wish I had answers for; some I wish I had better answers for.” Peryite gently sat on the edge of the bed with a light smile. “I always dreaded the day we would meet again, even more so after I began to lead the Union. Ever since I was poked and prodded by those sadists in lab coats…well let’s just say I haven’t exactly been a figure others like to see, it even took me three weeks to get use to what I was. I never wanted you to see me like this but after more than a decade of being away I knew it was a mistake not to let you know. It may have broken your heart to see me this way but I know it must have eaten you up inside; to think I hated you for what you did. I know the feeling my dear Cadence. Mother Celestia told me how hard this whole thing was when I returned to Canterlot. I was still convinced that seeing me would only make your suffering grater, to see your brother as a monster. I should have been there, for everything. I didn’t want to grow up without you, but fate’s the cruelest ruler that we all obey.” Peryite gently stroked the pink mare’s mane. “Funny,” Peryite chuckled. “Though it was countless moons ago, I can still remember what happened that day in Stalliongrad no less vividly. I saved your life, you did much more for me.”

I remember tears streaming down your face when I said I’d never let you go.

When all that fire almost took your life.

I remember you said “Don’t leave me here alone.”

But all that died was all our pain and strife.

Just close your eyes.
The sun is coming now.
You’ll be alright.
Cause we’re together now
Come morning light.
You and I’ll be safe. And. Sound.

I dreaded what you’d think about what became of your brother.

The war inside my head keeps raging on.

I clung to your lullaby.

Even when the music was, gone. Gone.

Just close your eyes.
The sun is coming now.
You’ll be alright.
Cause we’re together now
Come morning light.
You and I’ll be safe. And. Sound.

Just close your eyes.
The sun is coming now.
You’ll be alright.
Cause we’re together now
Come morning light.
You and I’ll be safe. And. Sound.

“Ah Cadence how was…”

“What do you think? I stayed around the palace and did nothing.”

“Come now Cadence it couldn’t be all that bad.”

“Aunt Celestia. When you said I could finally come with you to a different continent I thought this was going to be an adventure. Even when you said it was just a diplomatic visit to Stalliongrad I thought it would be more exciting than this. So far I haven’t even seen Stalliongrad, just the palace.”

“Cadence I sadly don’t have time to go around Stalliongrad with you. I can ask some royal guards to escort you around and…”

“I wanted to either see it with you or just by myself. I don’t want guards being my shadow while I walk down the street.”

“Cadence you had said that you wanted to see something new and talk to foals your age. Well we’re in a foreign land and the Grand duchesses and dukes are around your age; why don’t you talk with them?”

“Aunt Celestia, you can take me to Canterlot, Gryphonstone, Saddle Arabia, or here in Stalliongrad. All different cultures and designs and all I see, is gold, jewels, and silk. A palace is a palace. Second, I don’t much care for the Grand dukes and duchesses are all the same, snobby, snooty royalty. I was hoping to talk to somepony who didn’t talk like the ground they walk on should be worshipped.”

“Cadence you know I’m needed in Canterlot after this so we could only afford to spend three days here. I’m sorry.”

“I understand. I have to, because understanding how important your duties are and that they come before everything is part of being a royal!” Cadence said flustered.

“Cadence please, I...”

“I understand,” Cadence said trotting back to her guest quarters. The pink filly sighed slumping into the gold-framed bed. She sighed, looking up at the ceiling before burying her face in the pillow. After fifteen minutes of pouting she grew bored of that and fell asleep.

Cadence awoke in the mid morning. Sunlight poured through the window causing her to shield her already shut eyes with her foreleg. She got to her hooves and slowly trotted down the hall hoping to finish waking up with some cold water. “Sounds like you’ve got a bit of a problem on your hooves.”

“They only make up a small amount of Stalliongrad’s loyal workforce. Most law-abiding citizens are content where they are. These labor agitators have done little to back up their ‘cause’.”

“Perhaps it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to hear them out in their demands.”

Cadence’s curiosity began to get the better of her as she stopped to listen on the rest of the conversation. “Oh come now. Why? They have nothing to hold over our heads. Plenty of folk are happy where they are now. Why bring in all this change?”

“Perhaps plenty of folk haven’t felt the need yet. How about you do something to keep it that way.”

“Now Celestia, this trip here was for diplomacy, and to make the Equestrian crown a patron to Starrick Manufacturing. Not so you can tell me how to run my country.”

“I’m only giving you some advice. Equestria has always been calm and restful because everypony can make a good living.”

“So can the bulk of those here.”

“Can’t you see the ‘ambition’ in ponies like Yaridovich Starrick?”

“I see a stallion with a vision. One he’s trying to make a reality.”

“Indeed. One he’ll pave over your nation to make real.”

“Celestia. Watch your tongue.”

“It’s ponies like Yaridovich Starrick, that give those labor agitators a reason to have a banner.”

“It’s also ponies like Yaridovich that bring industry to our nation. He has given many new jobs here; families flock here for work in the factories that business stallions like Yaridovich have. Come walk and talk I have somewhere to be.”

“I know it’s not really my business but you should be careful on who you allow to have power and how much,” Celestia said opening the door.

“Oh, hello child. Cadence is your name, correct?”

“Cadence. Is everything alright?” Celestia asked.

“I’m fine, could be better but I see you’re busy.”

“Cadence.”

“What’s the problem child?”

“Nothing.”

“She had wanted to see the city, but as you said I still have business to do here. And Starrick manufacturing is not exactly a place to go sightseeing.”

“Well then I can get her some escorts.”

“I’ll pass,” Cadence replied.

“I made her that offer. She said she didn’t want guards shadowing her.”

“Then let her go off in the market. The town is safe there so long as you avoid talking with anyone shady. It’s crowded so none of the vagrants would think to try and do anything worse than take your coin purse.”

“No, I appreciate the reassurance but no. Like you said Nikolai, you get the final say on your country, and I’ll make the final say on my niece.”

“Aunt Celestia, come on!”

“No. I’m sorry but that’s final.”

“Come now Celestia. I assure you she’ll be fine.”

Celestia turned to the Nikolai. The blue stallion returned her gaze; looking at her over his glasses with his green eyes; his purple mane tucked neatly behind his neck. “Would you let your children go about the city with no supervision?”

“Of course not. But I know how safe my city is in the proper areas. Besides every visit to Stalliongrad should be a delightful one. And I wouldn’t be making this offer if you were more available for your niece. You didn’t bring her along because I asked you to; remember you said you wanted her to have a good change of pace.” Celestia gave Nikolai a hard, cold gaze. She could hear it in his voice; that tone that challenged her authority. “I promise you; so long as she stays away from alleys and ponies that look like they’d want to do her harm she’ll be fine.”

Celestia turned her gaze to Cadence who stared back at her with a hopeful expression. She sighed. “Are you sure about this Cadence?”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Very well. Stay safe and don’t talk to anypony who looks shady. Better yet anyone who isn’t running a shop.”

“Oh come on. I was hoping to talk to some of the local foals.”

“Well most of them are in the schoolhouses right now dear,” Nikolai replied.

“Though if you do see some you can talk with them,” Celestia replied.

Cadence embraced the white mare’s legs. “I promise you won’t regret this Aunt Celestia.”

Celestia watched her niece gallop off to wash up and gather some money for touring town before turning to Nikolai. “Where were we before this Celestia. Ah yes your donations and patronage to Starrick Manufacturing.”

Cadence trotted out the palace doors and into the snow. The only additional warmth she had was a blue scarf wrapped around her neck. Two sentinels stood guard at the gates of the palace. She slowly approached the guards. “Um, hello. Uh I was going to…”

“We know. We were informed.” The sentinels opened the gates. “Stay safe highness.”

Cadence clasped her scarf with her magic as the wind picked up. “Cadence wait.”

Cadence turned to her aunt. “Oh come on. Aunt Celestia I…”

“I’m not taking back what I had said before. I just wanted to explain why I’ve been so against you doing all this.” Celestia trotted up to the pink filly. She knelt beside her and placed her left hoof on Cadence’s neck. “It’s just that…ever since I lost your Aunt Luna. I blamed myself for letting her get that way. I don’t know if I could have done anything; but I felt I should have been able to do something. I may be busy with my duties but…I want you to know you’re all I have. I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you.”

Cadence stared into the
light purple eyes of her aunt. “I promise. I won’t do anything dangerous.”

“That’s all I can really ask for. I know I couldn’t keep you away from the possibility of harm forever. Come back before dusk. Is that clear?”

“Crystal.”

“Good. Meet me later today at Starrick Manufacturing. Six o’clock or so.” Celestia hugged Cadence before watching her gallop through the gates.

Cadence trotted down the streets of Stalliongrad with a clear sign of pep in her walk. The city was much different from Canterlot. It looked much more modern. Taxi chariots were in almost every street peddling everyone from business ponies to common citizens. Three hours had passed since she had left the palace and now she was deciding where to go next. She got her answer as her hunger caught up to her. The map of the city she picked up at the library showed there was a market nearby. Cadence thought about taking a cab but decided that her aunt would have felt easier about her just following the map and walking. After fifteen minutes the market was in sight. The sounds and smells of the market filled Cadence’s ears and nose. Various stores were around the square but few were here for them. Market stands and booths were scattered and setup, selling a variety of foods. Cadence contemplated where to begin, looking around at the seemingly endless stands. “HEY! Get back here with that you damn svoloch!” One of the merchants hollered.

Cadence turned to the source of the uproar. “Aw come on now Yuri. Be charitable to those less fortunate than you. Besides it looks like you could go to lose a few pounds,” a white unicorn colt mocked as he leapt off the stand holding several apples in a basket.

“Why you GET BACK HERE! Guards!” Three town guards galloped to the merchant’s side and gave chase to the retreating colt.

“Come now officers. Don’t you have something better to do than chase a foal?”

Cadence approached the disgruntled merchant. “What was that?”

“I got robbed! That hoodlum is a menace! He robs all of us when he gets the chance. And the town guard give up after a while, think a foal isn’t worth their time,” the merchant said angrily as he spat in the snow.

“Sorry to hear that.”

“Yeah, yeah. You want to buy something?”

“Sure. What do you have?”

“Really. Well that at least makes this less infuriating. Just some various fruit; apples, oranges, pears; if there’s something particular you want I’ll try and find it for you.”

“I’ll just take some apples.”

“Coming up.”

“Say, why are you all here. Looks like this is more a place for businesses.”

“Aye. This is the weekly farmers market. We live in more rural areas, tilling the land to put food on our tables. We’re in town to sell our surplus to make some money.”

“Is it a long trip from here to your home?”

“Two days tops. We travel in a caravan so things are easier on us. We haven’t run into any trouble on the roads to town. It’s in town where I have to watch my back with urchins like that foal!”

“Huh,” Cadence said as she saw a glimmer in the snow. She picked up a small silver amulet of a spade. “What’s this?”

“Looks like a necklace. Come to think of it…that’s the necklace that thief wares! Probably stole it.”

“Do you know where he ran off to?”

“If I did I’d be strangling his little neck. If I had to guess though I’d say look in Paupers Drop. Though now that I hear myself saying that…don’t. Paupers Drop is the wrong side of town for anyone who can afford a roof over their head.”

“Why?”

“Only vagrants live there. If they don’t rob you they’ll mug you; if they don’t mug you they’ll kidnap you, if they don’t kidnap you they’ll kill you.”

“Sounds really bad,” Cadence said with a slight shudder.

“Course it is. Plenty of folk there hate how things are in this town. Anyhow here’s your basket of fruit. That’ll be five bits.”

“Thanks,” Cadence said paying the fee for the food. She had wanted to find somepony her age she could talk to that wasn’t so pompous. That foal definitely qualified but if what that merchant said was true then looking for him would go against what she promised to her aunt. (Then again, if a foal could survive there it can’t be that bad,) she thought to herself. Against her better judgment Cadence decided to find the colt.

“E-excuse me. Have you seen...”

“Do you have any spare bits on you?”

“I-well, huh?”

“If you don’t then go away.”

“Here,” Cadence said giving the stallion in rags a bit.

“About time, now get lost!”

“Hey you can at least tell me if you’ve seen who I’m looking for.”

“You got any other bits?”

Cadence sighed grabbing another bit from her coin purse. “Now have you seen him?”

“What does he look like?”

“White, unicorn, a foal, blue eyes I think, wears a green coat.”

“Yeah I know him. Lives deeper in the drop, just watch for the glow of a fire. He’ll be there.”

“Thanks,” Cadence said giving the stallion another bit.

“Yeah, yeah. Try not to get the attention of the wrong folk here.”

Cadence carefully trotted down the alleyway trying to avoid the puddles that dotted the ground. Empty boxes and bottles littered the ground as well as torn up papers. The drop reeked with a thick rancid smell causing the pink filly to wrap her scarf around her muzzle. Cadence stopped and considered just going back. This place made her stomach knot and if what she heard was true she was in danger every moment she spent here. Finding one colt to talk to wasn’t really worth all this. She took a deep breath and continued forward remembering even if she was hoping to find someone to talk with she also had something to return to him. Cadence quickened her pace, trying to avoid getting the attention of the local vagrants. After eight minutes of searching the idea came to her to just fly and look for the glow. Cadence spread her wings and took flight. She gazed around until she caught a faint orange glow. The pink filly glided down and landed next the fire. Sure enough, the white foal was tending to the fire with a stick. He looked up slightly at Cadence before turning his attention back to the fire. Cadence stood still trying to decide how to begin a conversation with him. “Uh…hi.” The colt didn’t respond. “Uh, my name’s Cadence.”

“How nice, I’m the colt who doesn’t care.”

“Well gee, so much for small talk.”

“Look, girl,” the colt said getting up and trotting behind Cadence.

He gazed at her as though studying her before lightly lifting her coin purse. “Hey what are you…?”

“Fifty-six bits. I’d say there’s fifty-six or so bits in this coin purse.”

“Well I was given sixty-five so from what I’ve spent I guess so…wait what does this have to do with anything?”

“Is this your weekly allowance or just some spending money for the day?”

“I…what?”

“YOU’RE WEALTHY. What in the Mother’s name are you doing in a place like this? The place is called Paupers Drop for a reason.”

“I was looking for you actually.”

“Why?”

“Well for starters I’ve been looking for someone my age to talk with. And I had found…”

“Let me stop you there. Listen kid, we have nothing in common. We would have little to talk about. Go home.”

“Hey I came out all this way, don’t you think the least you can do is give me a bit of your time.”

“No, now get lost.”

Cadence wanted to protest be she couldn’t find the words. “Fine. I’ll leave. Before I go though, HERE!” Cadence almost screamed as she gave the colt the amulet.

“My necklace. Where did you find this?”

“Where you robbed that merchant.”

“Well you can see I’m not exactly swimming in options.”

“Yeah well, good day.”

The colt sighed as he watched Cadence walk away. “Don’t think this means I regret what I said. All of it was true.”

“I suppose it was,” Cadence said turning her head and trotting away.”

“Look, I suppose at the least I could say thank you. So there.”

“Take your thanks and sell it to someone who wants it.”

“Hmm, even your walk has uppercrust elegance. Only wealth worms would care for that much etiquette.”

“At least I was taught decent manners. Your parents would be ashamed to see such a lack of them in you.”

The white colt clenched his teeth in anger. “WHY YOU!!! Regret those words!!” The foal slowly trotted towards Cadence with a look of fury in his eyes. Cadence felt it was best to just go. She spread her wings and took flight. Before she could make it over the buildings she was forced down. The colt held her down in the snow with his magic as he approached her. “Listen to me you bucking pest! You have no right to judge me! None at all, am I clear.” Cadence whimpered as she tried to break free. “Look me in the eyes! AM I…” the colt felt a knot in his stomach form as he stared into the filly’s purple eyes. His horn slowly dimmed as he released her. “Y-your eyes. They’re the same as mine.”

“W-what? What are you talking about? Yours are blue, mine are purple.”

“Not like that. Father Dimitri taught me how to view the soul. He taught me how to see what others are like by looking into their eyes. Yours twinkle with loneliness and loss. You hide it with your smile and most fall for it. Am I right?”

“…Maybe”

“The body can be taught to lie but the eyes can hold no secrets. Talk to me. I’ll listen.”

Cadence sighed. “Why the sudden change of heart?”

“Because…I would have killed to have someone to talk it out with. To bottle up that kind of pain, is to put one’s self through a state of mental torture. Come on now, let that pain rise on out.”

“Okay,” Cadence said softly as she took a seat by the dimming fire the colt had lit in an iron pot with woodchips and pyre kindling. “I’d hardly call it loss. I knew Aunt Celestia from as long as I can remember. She was always there. Though I knew she wasn’t my mother I always felt she was as close to one as they come. I don’t really remember my parents but…recently…through one of the photo galleries she kept, Aunt Celestia had a picture of my parents and me. I never felt that something was missing in my life, but seeing them like that it…well let’s just say putting a face to the names only made it that much harder to handle. I wanted to talk to her about them but…I don’t know if she’d really understand. She’s been around a lot longer than I have, I had always felt death was a simple matter when viewed through the eyes of an alicorn.”

“I guess we have some common ground after all.”

“Huh?”

“You can’t really make this kind of deduction by just looking at me, but I’m an orphan. My mother died long ago; never knew my father.”

“I’m sorry I…oh sweet Celestia I’m so sorry I said what I did, honest I am.”

“I believe you. No hard feelings, we’re in the same boat. I’m sorry what did you say your name was again?”

“Cadence.”

“That’s a nice name.”

“Thank you, I…”

“For an urban rich filly. What’s your real name?”

Cadence sighed. “Mi Amore Cadenza.”

“What a lovely name. Why don’t you use it?”

“In all honesty, I preferred something simpler.”

“Imagine that. By the way, what are you?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean you have both wings and a horn. Is there a name for that?”

“I’m an alicorn.”

“Wings and a horn, that must be something whimsical, why haven’t I seen any of them around here?”

“I’m confident that Equestria is the only place with alicorns.”

“What’s your role?”

“Huh?”

“I mean everypony has a particular role. Earth ponies mainly are heavy lifting folk, Pegasi work with the clouds or on high places, and unicorns are the mages or scholars. What do alicorns do?”

“Aunt Celestia is the princess of Equestria. I suppose being leaders is what the alicorns do. Maybe I’ll have to do the same later.”

“So you’re royalty. My, you definitely have a lot of guts to be walking around this kind of neighborhood.”

“No kidding. Aunt Celestia was quite against this. I even said I wouldn’t venture here; guess I didn’t really keep that promise.”

“Hey a promise is something that should always be kept.”

“Yeah well, hey, you never told me your name.”

“Pyreite. Just Pyreite.”

“Never heard a name like that before.”

“What a surprise.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean it in a bad way I…”

“I know you didn’t. I was given the name for a reason.”

“What’s that?”

“Eh, best not to go into detail yet really,” Pyreite said shyly rubbing his neck.

“Oh, alright. Say, do you need anything? I mean since you’re living in these slums.”

“Yeah, about fifty-thousand bits to keep me going. But in all seriousness I suppose I’ll manage. I mean I’ve been working on my thieving hooves as you might have seen. I can always manage; just take what I need.”

“Well not today. Come on; ever wonder what it’s like to be treated like a prince?”

“I’ve felt something similar.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. Well, okay. Come on Cadence let’s head to town.”

“You enjoying the soup?”

Pyreite capped his thermos and wiped his lower chin. “A hot meal of any kind is one I’ll enjoy.”

Cadence smiled. I’m surprised. If you’re an orphan wouldn’t you go to an orphanage?”

“I wish. You see…I’m not really from Stalliongrad. I’m not really from Equis at all.”

“What are you then an alien,” Cadence laughed.

“No, but…” Pyreite sighed. “Explaining would have to go through quantum physics.”

“Quantum what?”

“Never mind. The point is, since I didn’t have any birth certificate from another country or any documented way to prove I was born at all, they couldn’t enroll me in a government funded care center or foal protective services. I had to learn to live in Stalliongrad’s streets and survive. I was able to stop by the river district schoolhouse and get some food but…never mind.”

“That sounds awful,” Cadence said in a sympathetic tone.”

“You’re right. It wasn’t easy, I even found a job but that bastard felt he could underpay me just cause I was a foal. I wasn’t doing all that work for a tenth of what a stallion would be paid.”

“Who was this?”

“It doesn’t matter. Anyhow I figured the only way to survive was to take what I needed and not give it a second thought.” Cadence wrapped her foreleg around Pyreite’s neck. The white colt gave her a bit of a puzzled look before wrapping his foreleg around her. “You know. There’s one place in the city I think you should see. I’m the only one who really knows a way in so I know you haven’t visited it yet.”

“Oh. This wouldn’t happen to involve us trespassing would it?” Cadence asked a bit skeptical.

“No, not really. No one was meant to go up there save for maintenance and to reset the clockwork but no one says we CAN’T go there.”

“Well, okay.”

“Wonderful. Come on let’s head off.”

Pyreite and Cadence slowly got up from the bench they were on and the former took the lead. Cadence found that the trail of hoof prints the colt made in the snow were somehow warm. Pyreite gazed at his reflection in his necklace. For the first time he viewed his face with a smile. He couldn’t remember the last time he had found someone to just have a decent time with. Struggling to survive everyday had never allowed him to enjoy the simple pleasures of foalhood. He doubted this would happen again anytime soon so he was determined to make every moment count. “How much longer?” Cadence asked.

“Not much more. Come on, the entrance is in a slum so try and keep your eyes off the locals else they might get…offended (by that I mean violent).”

Cadence turned her head to a group of foals playing in the snow. “Guess school is out.”

“Yeah, come on,” Pyreite said taking Cadence’s hoof and hurrying her along.

“Something wrong?”

“No not yet at least. Let’s hurry along.”

“Should I be worried?”

“No, of course not.”

“Well, you know there IS something I really wanted to do while in a place like Stalliongrad.”

“What?”

Cadence answered Pyreite by throwing a lump of snow at the back of his head with her magic. “Having a snowball fight!”

“Cadence this may not be the best time to…” Pyreite was cut off by Cadence throwing another lump of snow at him.

“Oh come on Pyreite, let’s have a little fun.”

“Cadence I said this wasn’t a good…” Pyreite stopped mid sentence and threw a lump of snow at the pink filly. “Gotcha!”

“You tricked me you little liar,” Cadence said retaliating with more snow.

“Hey you fired the first shots in this snowball war so I’m obliged to fire the last,” Pyreite said smiling. The two exchanged fire with snowballs before lying in the snow. “You know this is the first time I’ve had this much fun since…golly I don’t know how many years,” he said.

“I don’t think I’ve ever had this much fun at all,” Cadence replied.

“You know…you’re pretty fun Cadence.”

“I think it’s time we both learn to act our age, and for once that means being less mature.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean look at who we are. We’re both around the same age I think. I’m nine and a half, you’re…?”

“Ten and a quarter last I checked.”

“Well believe it or not being a royal isn’t very much fun, when you’re being trained to be a princess…well you see what I did to find someone to have a bit of fun with. Point is, there are not many opportunities to have some simple pleasure like this. I know that Equestria has high expectations for me so I have to get used to being more mature. And growing up the way you have, I doubt you have many chances to have a good time either. This is supposed to be the fun part of our lives, where we are supposed to be…well, foals. But instead we both were told we have to grow up.”

“Well to the Land of Nod with that. I think we’ve earned a little break from all this. Today is our day Cadence.”

“You know, I’m really glad to have met you Pyreite.”

“That means a lot Cadence, I don’t have many ponies in this town that have any sympathy for me.”

“Do they really not care about you that much?”

“Well mainly it’s…”

“Get out of here you monster!” an orange unicorn colt with a turquoise mane said, throwing a stone at Pyreite.

The stone hit him clean in the back of his head. The white colt cringed; he looked over his shoulder and rubbed his head. Four others foals stood by the side of the one who threw the rock. “Vostok, not today alright,” Pyreite said trying a reason with the orange colt.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve coming around the river district after what you did!”

“I told you that wasn’t my fault!”

“Then who’s was it?! The fireplace? You’re a menace!”

“Hold on, what’s going on?” Cadence asked.

“Who the hell are you?!” the colt demanded.

“I’m Cadence, what’s the big deal? What’d he do?”

“This fiend is a pyromaniac. He burned down our schoolhouse! That was the only one the district had and now it’s gone, all thanks to him.”

“You’re the ones that asked for me to help you with your heating issue. I tired but that just got out of control!”

“Yeah and we aren’t getting another one anytime soon.”

“I’m ashamed of what I did alright.”

“Then lie down and bleed!” Vostok said tackling Pyreite to the ground.

He slugged Pyreite twice across the face before the latter managed push the former off. “In a world where we fight with one another how can we hope for a brighter future,” Pyreite said under his breath. “I won’t fight you, even though you mean me harm.”

Pyreite dodged and evaded Vostok and the other four colts as best he could. After two minutes his luck ran out and he was once again pinned by Vostok. Two of the other foals held his forelegs down as the orange colt slammed a rock against Pyreite’s nose. “Please stop this!” Cadence yelled as she pulled Vostok off Pyreite.

“Stay out of this,” he said shoving the pink filly to the snow. “What’s a foal like you doing here anyhow? Doesn’t matter, if you care for that bastard then you can’t be any better than him.” The orange unicorn illuminated his horn and tied Cadence’s scarf around her neck. She hacked as she struggled to push off the colt and untie the scarf with her magic.

Pyreite cringed at the blows of two of the foals. He covered his head with his forelegs. “S-stop! It hurts,” Cadence cried.

“GET. OFF. HER!!” Pyreite yelled in fury as a cloak of flame engulfed him. The foals on him rolled in the snow trying to put out the flames. He grabbed Vostok with his magic and slammed him against the ground. Cadence untied the scarf around her neck and gasped for air. “How dare you torture such an innocent soul!” Columns of flame spouted out from the ground around Pyreite as he grabbed the five foals and tossed them against the wall of a building. “Burn in Nod,” Pyreite said as three balls of flame surrounded the foals and began closing in on them.

The five foals screamed and begged as the flames barely but painfully ate away at them. Pyreite smiled at the pleas of mercy from his victims, he’d wanted to do this for a while now but felt it was wrong on a fundamental level. They after all had every right to be angry with him; after all he couldn’t even forgive himself. He was accepting with being their stress punching bag but they had no right to hurt someone who had done nothing to them. Pyreite inched the balls of flame closer to the five causing the screams to increase. “Have mercy!” Vostok begged.

“You have none to give to a foal who did nothing to you. Why do you deserve any in return?”

“I’m sorry. Please!”

“I forgive you. But sadly I cannot give forgiveness on her part.”

“Neither can you give judgment,” Cadence said wrapping her forelegs around Pyreite.

The flames around the foals slowly extinguished and the five galloped off. Pyreite exchanged glances with Cadence. “I didn’t hurt you did I?”

“No,” Cadence replied.

“Good. Now get going.”

“Going where?”

“Anywhere! Go home,” Pyreite said slumping and sitting in the snow.

“But you had said we were…”

“NOT ANYMORE. Now you know the truth I guess. I won’t deny it, I burned down the schoolhouse; I didn’t mean to but that doesn’t square anything. One of the survival instincts I had to learn was violence, so I can be a bit…dangerous…to say the least.”

“I don’t care.”

“Yeah well I do! Just go.”

Cadence sighed. “Alright. Where are we going?”

Pyreite got to his hooves and stared at the pink filly. “I told you I…”

“I heard, I don’t care; I know who you really are. You know who I really am. And I think it wrong to turn my back upon a friend.” Pyreite continued to stare at Cadence before wrapping his right foreleg around her and pulling her into an embrace. She returned the embrace before taking Pyreite’s side as the two trotted on.

“So, about what happened back there.”

“I’d really like to not talk about it.”

“That’s okay, I’m just curious…is that why you got your name? Pyreite.”

“Yes, I’ve always had a…tendency to play with fire. It hasn’t always gotten me into so much trouble. I dare say it’s given my life quite a few blessings.”

“How did you get that magic?”

“I’m not sure. I suppose I’ve always had it, it just took me years to figure out that it was magic.”

“Did others shun you for it where you came from? Is that why you left?”

“Oh gods no. Every one in Uralia viewed the sages of fire as sentinels of warmth and guardians against the bitter cold. It gave me a place in the city.”

“Uralia?”

“I’d tell you about my old home, but…well that’s a story for another day.”

“Yeah…another day,” Cadence said staring down at the snow.

“Something wrong?” Pyreite asked concerned.

“No, it’s fine,” Cadence, said putting on a light smile.”

“Hey Cadence.”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t lie to me.”

“What?”

“Remember when I said the body can lie but the eyes hold no secrets. Yeah well your eyes aren’t really matching that smile.”

“I-I…”

“Cadence. Talk to me.”

“Once we get to where you wanted…I’ll tell you.”

“Okay. If you’re sure.”

“Yes.”

“Alright, we’re almost there anyhow.” The two continued down through the slums silently. Cadence knew she never mentioned how long she was staying here. She doubted she would see Stalliongrad again anytime soon, neither was she sure how Pyreite would take the news. After five minutes Pyreite stopped. “Alright, we’re basically here.”

Cadence stared up at the abandoned complex before her. “This place? What’s so significant about this place?”

“You’ll see. Come on,” Pyreite said opening the door with his magic and heading inside.

Cadence gazed around the ground floor of the building. It looked as though it had seen better days. The walls showed signs of wear and erosion from the elements. The ceiling was torn at by vermin and other pests. A dank smell of mold was in the air as well as other foul smells. Cadence watched Pyreite push at an empty bookshelf. “Uh Pyreite…”

The filly watched her friend move the bookshelf and reveal a passageway heading down. “Ta-da!” Pyreite said with a smile. “Come on.”

“Uh, Pyreite. Where does this go?”

“Underground.”

“How far underground?!”

“Not far, come on now slow poke,” Pyreite said heading down the steps.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Cadence asked concerned.

“Positive, come on now Cadence.”

Cadence took a deep breath and followed Pyreite into the tunnels below. Dim lanterns lit the walls of the tunnels showing the path in front of her. “Uh, Pyreite.”

“Yeah?”

“Where did these tunnels come from?”

“Not completely sure where. There’s only one faction that used these tunnels that I know of.”

“And they are?”

“Smugglers.”

“Smugglers!” Cadence said looking back expecting to find some cutthroat standing behind her.”

“Relax Cadence. Stalliongrad’s guards cleaned this place out years ago. The smuggling ring was shut down long ago. Trust me I’ve been using these tunnels for a long time and no one else has been down here except me; well me and you as of now.”

“O-okay. What are these tunnels for?”

“…Smuggling. They’re linked with several key locations that the old ring used to store contraband, as well as their meeting grounds, lookout spot, and areas to the outskirts of town. The last ones got plugged up by the guards.”

“What do you use these tunnels for?”

“Shelter, getting around the city, occasional theft, but mainly they’re my home.”

“You live down here? I thought you lived in Pauper’s Drop.”

“I go there to do my begging. Plus the drop is one of the locations the tunnels link to. Most just assume I’m one of the drop’s residents.”

“So you just live in the halls of these tunnels.”

“No. I’ve made myself a residential area out of various things I’ve…’acquired’ throughout my time in Stalliongrad. If you’re feeling tired we can take a break; we’ve both been doing a lot of walking.”

“I think I’ll be alright. Though a break is sounding pretty inviting right now.”

“Well we’re almost where I wanted to show you.”

“Well then let’s pick up the pace,” Cadence said with a bit of pep in her voice. The two turned their trot into a gallop and headed further down the tunnel.

“How do you like the view Cadence?”

“You can see the whole city from here,” Cadence said in awe.

“Yep, the smugglers used this clocktower as a lookout and storage area for their operations. I use it to take in the beauty.”

Cadence smiled, taking in the early evening of the city. The sun was beginning its dip into the horizon as darkness began to fall on Stalliongrad. “This is so nice. I honestly can’t believe Aunt Celestia was so worried. Nothing bad really happened. Well aside from being nearly being strangled by that colt.”

“I doubt Vostok will bother you anymore, or me for that matter.”

“Things honestly weren’t as bad as I was lead to believe.”

“Aye, the vagrants don’t really have a good image to the rest of Stalliongrad. Undeniably there are some that’d do some rotten things but that’s just desperation. You get anyone desperate enough and they’d do just about anything.”

“Folk see them as thugs, cutthroats, and kidnappers I guess.”

“Well I must say Cadence. A princess’s ransom would certainly get rid of my money troubles,” Pyreite laughed.

Cadence chuckled. “Make sure to get every last bit a royal ransoming deserves.”

“The hard part wouldn’t be the haggling, it’d be letting you go,” Pyreite said with a smile.

As the two laughed with one another the clock tower chimed. “What was that?”

“Just six o’clock is all. The clocktower letting the town know the time.”

“Oh alright. Wait it’s six!”

“Yeah. What of it?”

“I have to go.”

“What, why?”

“I promised Aunt Celestia I’d meet her around six.”

“Oh, I’ll see you tomorrow then,” Pyreite said with a hopeful tone.

“Pyreite. I’m not from Stalliongrad. I’m only staying here for the rest of the week and now that time is up. I have to go back to Equestria.”

Those words hit the white colt like a train at mach nine. “I…I’m guessing you aren’t coming back anytime soon.”

“I…I don’t know.”

“That means no,” Pyreite said propping himself up against the wall of the clock tower.

“Pyreite.”

“Should have know; nothing gold can stay.”

“Pyreite you can still come with me. I’m sure Aunt Celestia would love to meet you.”

Pyreite got to his hooves. “Alright. Where are we going?”

“I think a place called Starrick Manufacturing,” Cadence said getting ready to go. Pyreite didn’t move. “Uh Pyreite.”

“I SURE DAMN HOPE YOUR AUNT ISN’T ANOTHER PIECE OF GREEDY SLIME!”

“What?”

“Gods damn stallions like Yaridovich.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Yaridovich is a damn greedy piece of work. He’s the bastard I use to work for. He’s a stingy business stallion who’s at least partially responsible for the slums here in Stalliongrad.”

“I’m sorry Pyreite. But we can still.”

“No. Prolonging it like this will only make it harder. Please just go Cadence.”

“Pyreite I…”

“LEAVE. Do I have to hammer the words into your head?!”

Cadence sighed. “Very well. Can you at least walk with me there?”

“No. It’s just a short distance from here anyway. You can see it from here. Just head north.” Cadence stared at Pyreite before closing her eyes and gliding down. She landed on the street before trotting to Starrick Manufacturing. The young filly felt she needed a bit of time to calm down before seeing her aunt. Back at the clock tower Pyreite sobbed into his sleeve; the knowledge that the only pony who had been kind to him was going away, potentially forever.

(Pyreite)

I hate lies, yet believed.

You would always be with me.

When with you, I found fun.

But my pain was left undone.

And now you’re gone and from my eyes, tears stream.

But you’ll always be in my heart and dreams

(Cadence)

Know, I’ll be by your side, until the very end.

No matter what happens know I’ll always be your friend.

(Pyreite)
Please don’t leave me behind
Can’t I just win this one time?

(Cadence)
Tears will ease

One’s sorrow.

But I can’t

Let this pain go.

(Cadence & Pyreite)

I don’t want. To let go,

Guess I’ll always be alone.

“So do we have a deal Celestia?”

Celestia gazed at the red unicorn stallion with a brown mane. His mane was combed back in an elegant manner. He wore a button up vest with a brown leather overcoat. A smile adorned his face and his green eyes met Celestia’s with anticipation. “I won’t deny. This technology is quite impressive. But I don’t see why we’d need any of this in Equestria. Even if the need arises we have industry of our own. I’ve many local sources to get us the industry we need should the need arise.”

“Come now Celestia. Equestria could benefit from such industry. We all must grow with our advancements.”

“Must we? Too much evolution too fast brings inevitable destruction.”

“I would advise you at least give some time to reconsider this offer your eminence,” said Yaridovich’s advisor.

Celestia turned to him. He was a tall black unicorn with red eyes. “Would you now? What was your name again?”

“Oh highness, I keep names strictly for business. I’m not part of this business deal.”

“Well forgive me but this isn’t truly something I wish to be part of.”

“Then how about resources?” The advisor suggested. “We need more of them for the company. Could Equestria become a potential trade hub?”

“I see no harm in that.”

“Excellent. We will begin personally buying from Equestria as soon as we can,” Yaridovich said. “Mr. G. How much will the costs be for the shipping and transportation of the materials?”

“Does it really matter? Remember I’m the one who’s funding you for the time being. I’ll be the one to calculate, evaluate, and execute the sales here.”

“He’s your advisor and a patron?” Celestia asked.

“Yes. Mr. G has been vital to the success of Starrick Manufacturing.”

“If you have that much money already why would you even work at all?”

“Well highness, that’s rather complicated. It’s like this; I…”

The black stallion was cut off as the door to the room opened. “Aunt Celestia I…oh am I interrupting this?” Cadence asked.

“A bit yes, but that’s alright child,” Yaridovich said trying to hide his annoyed tone.

“Ah Cadence. Did you enjoy the city?”

“Yes indeed Aunt Celestia.”

“Wonderful to hear. I’m almost done here. Just a little longer.”

“I’m glad you were able to make it here. You must be good with directions to find your way through the complex so easily.”

“I got directions from a white pegasus in robes.”

“Robes you say,” Yaridovich said a bit puzzled. “Was he in the building?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm. I don’t believe someone like that was going to have a meeting with me today. And all employees must wear their uniforms.”

“Shall I deploy security to do a sweep?” the advisor asked.

“I’m sure it’s fine. Would you kindly give Celestia the paperwork?”

“Of course. Your highness, just sign these papers so we can confirm our business arrangement,” the black stallion said giving Celestia some paperwork.

Celestia took a quill pin he was holding with his magic and began signing the papers. He watched her with anticipation as the ink marked the paper. “Do you mind?” Celestia said a bit agitated.

“My apologies,” the stallion said bowing. He turned his eyes from the princess while she filled in the paperwork. His gaze fell on the pink filly standing behind her aunt. Their eyes met for a split second before she moved behind Celestia’s hind legs. The stallion lightly trotted up to her with a look of curiosity. “What an INTERESTING cutie mark dear.”

“H-huh,” Cadence said looking back up at the stallion. “Thanks I guess…”

“What does it mean?”

“Done,” Celestia said giving the paperwork back to Yaridovich.

“Thank you for you patronage highness. I promise you won’t regret it.”

“I hope not. Come on Cadence we’re heading back to Canterlot.”

“Wait, Aunt Celestia. I made a friend. I wanted to get him something -- just as a little gift before we head off. Is that alright?”

“Of course Cadence,” Celestia said with a smile.

Cadence embraced her aunt’s forelegs. “Now to figure out where to get something.”

“Try the museum, they sell little curios that should suffice,” Yaridovich said.

“Thanks,” Cadence said before she and Celestia trotted out the door.

“Well, that went well I think,” Yaridovich said.

“I would say so. Hmm.”

“Something wrong Ghast?”

“I’m fine,” Ghast said with a sigh.

“Say, I have to ask. You tried to explain to me why you aren’t just living your life like a rich stallion with all this money. Explain that again.”

“Yari, I’m making a future. And you’re helping me make that future. First comes an age of unrest, then comes an age of revolt, then an age of war, and then an age of divination. We turned chaos to order and formed unity amongst ourselves. And so Cain came down from the heavens and took up residence in the Land of Nod. But enough of this, you’ve done much to help us work toward that goal and you will do much more. One important step to our great leap forward has been made. I propose a toast,” Ghast said pulling out a bottle of wine. “To Starrick Manufacturing and to our Father.”

“…Very well then,” Yaridovich said giving cheers to Ghast. The two drank and set their glasses down on the table before them. Ghast sighed taking a seat. Seconds later he got to his hooves in a rush and looked around the room almost franticly. “Something wrong Ghast?”

“No. No everything’s fine. Yari I have to go, I’ve got some business to attend to. I’ll be back soon.” With that Ghast took his leave.

“Hmm, yes this may work out after all,” Ghast said looking over his shoulder periodically. “Yes two birds with one stone.”

Ghast checked out of Starrick Manufacturing and trotted into the city. As he made his way to the carriage-parking center a white colt approached him. “Excuse me sir.”

“Hmm?” Ghast said looking down at the colt. He felt a mild chill run down his spine but hid his shock. “Yes child what is it?”

“I-I’m sorry to bother you but I’m looking for someone, she’s a pink filly, uh has both a horn and wings. I know that seems really strange but have you seen her?”

Ghast smiled lightly. “Why yes my child. You just missed her.”

“Oh,” Pyreite said glumly.

“But I know she was heading to the museum. If you go there now you might be able to catch her. But you’d better hurry. Here,” Ghast said giving Pyreite a few bits. “This should get you into the museum.”

“Thank you. Thank you mister…”

“You can call me Ghast.” Pyreite didn’t respond. “Something wrong child?” The silence continued. “Cat got your tongue.”

Pyreite stared wide-eyed at the stallion towering over him. Their eyes locked as they stared back at each other unwavering. The white colt shuddered as his ears folded back. “W-what…what are you!?”

Ghast chuckled to himself. “The demon that comes when you call its name. Lust, Greed, Pride, Power, and FEAR.” Pyreite turned and galloped away as Ghast laughed at the colt’s fear. “My oh my, three birds in one stone! That damn bloodhound, that foal linked with the crystal heart, and the only threat to Nod there really is. “Forgive me for this Father Cain, but I for one would like to see how much fate is going to determine our success.”

Ghast approached his carriage and motioned for a pair of stallions. The two galloped to the carriage and hooked themselves up to it. “Where to sir?”

“The museum please.”

“Very well sir, we’ll get you there post haste.

“Is that all dear?”

“Yes,” Cadence said giving the cashier five bits. She grabbed the snow globe of Stalliongrad and looked carefully at it. It was simple but she hoped Pyreite would like it. “Thank you.”

“Say, did you enjoy the museum?”

“Well I didn’t actually take the time to look around,” Cadence said a bit sheepish.

“You come to a museum and don’t even look around. It doesn’t take long, just tour around a little bit why don’t you.”

“Oh alright,” Cadence said taking the snow globe and heading out of the gift shop. She found a nearby touring group and fell into the crowd. The tour guide showed the group around the museum while explaining the various exhibits. Cadence broke from the group to get some water from a nearby fountain. As she drank the piercing shriek of an alarm filled her ears followed by several panicked screams. Cadence galloped towards the commotion to see what the distress was about. The pink filly moved past a group of ponies galloping away; when they cleared she saw what they were running from. The room before her was almost completely engulfed in fire. As Cadence began to back up an explosion from behind her rocked the entire structure of the museum. Cadence got to her hooves and galloped down the flight of stairs to the third floor. More of the museum below was fleeing from the chaos above. As she approached the next staircase another explosion shook the museum foundation. A nearby support beam collapsed along with several chunks of debris, blocking the staircase. Cadence tried to move the debris with her magic but it proved too heavy for her to move at a decent rate. She backed up looking franticly around to find a way out. The flames had already spread through most of the building and began to consume what was still untouched. Cadence remembered seeing a window on the fourth floor. Thinking she could use it to escape she galloped back up the stairs trying to remember where it was. The pink filly came to split in the path, the corridor turned left and right. Cadence took a deep breath and galloped down the right path. Smoke stung her eyes and lungs as she hurried through the hall. As she turned the corner she came to a large rotunda. Cadence quickly turned around to try the other path. As she did another explosion from below destabilized the floor. The floor gave way beneath the pink foal. As she fell her scarf got snagged on a piece of the support of the broken floor. Cadence cried out in pain from the fall. Her right foreleg and wing stung from the debris she landed on. She struggled to her hooves and tried to move forward. The pink foal limped into what was left of the sculpture room of the museum. The statues around the room were scorched and burnt beyond recognition. Cadence saw another spot where the upper floor had caved in. Knowing she had to reach the higher floor she spread her wings and took flight. She didn’t make it far before the pain in her wing caused her crash back into the floor. Cadence got to her hooves and stared at the passage up in the ceiling. She turned to a marble column that used to hold the bust of someone. Hoping to use it as a boost to the higher floor she fluttered up and landed atop it. Cadence panted heavily. The exhaustion from the pain as well as the smoke was beginning to take its toll on her. After three minutes she the pain had subsided and she positioned herself on the edge and took a deep breath. As she opened her wings further debris fell from the ceiling. Cadence moved back trying to avoid it but not without losing her balance on the column. She grabbed at the edge of the column trying to pull herself back up. The column began to shift due to the weight of the pink filly. Cadence’s eyes widened as the column began to tilt and fall over. She let go of the column and fell to the ground landing on her bad leg. Pushing the pain aside her attention turned to the column coming down on her. She concentrated her magic trying to push it away but the most she could do was stymie its fall. The column came down on Cadence, pinning the pink filly to the ground. She grunted from the pain as she tried to push the column off, to no avail. Cadence looked franticly around the room for anything she could use to pry the column off her, to which nothing presented itself. Tears filled the young foal’s eyes as she desperately pushed the column. “H-help,” Cadence coughed. “Please, someone help!”

“Are you sure he’s here?”

“Positive.”

“And hunting him like this is a good idea?”

“Ghast is one of the Brothers of Nod. He’s a serious threat. I’ve seen first hand what he can do. That day, The Day of Plunder; I saw what they were all capable of.”

“And now you want me to face this fiend alone, a unicorn of unfathomable power versus a Pegasus? Can’t say this is looking that good for me.”

“You won’t be facing him alone William. I’ll be with you every step of the way,” the Mother said reassuring. “My strength may be weakened but I have more than enough magic to stand up to Ghast.”

“Gods I hope you’re right, else we’re both doomed.”

William trotted through the sub level maintenance area of the museum trying to track Ghast. “I can still feel his presence nearby. He’s not far.”

“How wonderful. Say what happens if a worker, or staff member sees me down here?”

“…Why haven’t we seen any workers?”

“That’s a good question now that I think of it. They can’t all be on coffee break can…”

“P-please help,” a staff member begged wrapping his forelegs around William’s right leg. “S-some unicorn. He killed all of us.”

William watched the stallion slowly let go of his leg and die before his eyes. “Ghast. He’ll pay for this!”

“Easy now William, calm yourself. If you can’t concentrate Ghast will destroy you.”

“I know. I’ll be careful.”

William continued through the maintenance area, following the trail of corpses and blood. After five minutes he found the black unicorn sitting atop the museum’s heating unit. He strapped a satchel of some kind to one of the pipes on it and gazed at a roll of paper showing various diagrams. “Hmm, yes, according to these blueprints that should do it. With the gas inside the ventilation units it should be faint enough that others won’t detect it but flammable enough to still cause a flash fire. Plus the extra charges I placed in the support structures should see the job done. Now I guess its time for the waiting game.”

“Ghast!”

“Huh, waiting game’s over already, perfect!”

“Face me Ghast, may this day be your last.”

“Eager as ever I see, you’ve dogged my steps for quite some time now and I’m tired of looking over my shoulder hoping not to be brought down by the tricks of a filthy Uralian pony. Now that you’re here I can crush you on my own. I’m thinking of opening up a new exhibit here in the museum. I’ll call it, ‘The works of Ghast.’ My blade is the brush, your blood is the paint, the floors and the walls are the canvas.”

“You think us weak Ghast. That will be your folly.”

“I can’t completely judge you, but considering that you can’t even naturally use magic I think that speaks for itself. As for the Mother, well, I watched her strike down Cain, I watched her hold her spear above his head ready to strike him down, I watched her show mercy, and I watched her face the consequences for showing it. She wields her blade like a mare, but her heart like a foal! And because of that she will always be weaker than us.”

“Care to put that to the test Ghast!?”

Ghast chuckled. “Be happy to.” The black stallion concentrated his magic and formed a long scythe before leaping to the ground below. A golden aurora surrounded William and formed a spear. Ghast wasted no time, charging straight at the white pegasus. William blocked with his spear and pushed Ghast back. “I was killing sentinels of the Mother while your great, great, great, ancestors were sucking on their hooves as infants. What makes you think you’d do any better than they would?”

“We’ll end you for your sins!” William said as six spheres of magic formed around him.

He slammed his hooves on the ground and the spheres were fired at Ghast. Ghast laughed and slashed at the spheres, which exploded on impact with his scythe. “You baffle me, you know.”

“How, not used to being defied!?”

“In part that’s it,” Ghast said clashing with William locking him in a power struggle. “We destroyed your world. We destroyed your city. We destroyed your race. We destroyed your Promised Land. Father Cain has torn from everyone else their will, home, their hope itself. Yet you feel you need to struggle on. You have nothing left to live for; yet still you fight, why?”

“Because no one else will!” William said pushing Ghast back.

“We’ll see where that gets you.”

Ghast caught William’s spear in the curve of his scythe and pulled hard to the right. The white pegasus lost his balance and Ghast took the opportunity to dig his blade into William’s right wing. The pegasus cringed as Ghast ripped his blade out. His wing was now a mess of blood and feathers. The two continued to clash. “Keep calm William!” The Mother said not sounding at all calm.

“Use the Magi orbiters!”

“We can’t. As much as I’d love to we can’t do it without having tp publicly fight Ghast. Too many will know something is going on and we can’t let bystanders get hit.”

“We’re doomed then. As much as I hate to say it I’d rather run from him at this point.”

“Talking to your false god priest? What is she telling you? Is she telling you to come, to your Promised Land? Let me send you there!” William leapt back breaking the power lock between him and Ghast. The two gazed at each other before simultaneously illuminating their horns. As they built up magic an explosion rocked the room they were in and broke their concentration. Ghast turned his head to the heating unit, which was now in flames. “I really should have put the timer for a bit longer. What a pity,” Ghast sighed. “I could still kill you, but not quickly enough to put respectable distance between me and this fire. I’m afraid we’ll have to settle this some other day, priest, as I doubt you’re willing to simply come find a place to continue this with that wound. And that we both would like to not catch the eye of the public.” Ghast’s scythe dissipated and the black stallion trotted the way he came.

“W-wait!” William called out. Ghast gave no response as he continued on his way. “What should we do?”

“He’s right. Neither of us can afford to continue fighting here. Besides we need to get out of here and get that wound tended to.”

“What about the others here?”

“I’m not even sure you have what it takes to get yourself out of here. We don’t have the time or strength to help anyone else.” William grunted before dissipating his spear and galloping off to escape the museum.

Pyreite trotted through the halls of the museum, his head turning semi rapidly. He had never been in the museum before and while the art looked quite intriguing he had someone to find. “Cadence…Cadence…”

“Shh,” one of the museum tour guides said hushing the white colt.

“Sorry.”

“Shh.”

“Sorry,” Pyreite whispered. Pyreite continued searching for the pink filly, checking the halls and exhibits on the upper floors. After six minutes of running around the museum like an urchin Pyreite sat down and sighed. “Look at yourself Pyreite.” The white foal said to himself placing his right front hoof on his face. “You’re galloping about like a lost colt searching for his mother. You don’t even know if she’s here anymore; hell she might never have been here. That creep may have just lied to me. Time to go home.” Pyreite got to his hooves and made his way down the hall. He sniffed the air; an odd smell filled the room that tingled the colt’s nose. It smelled just faintly like the scent of sulfur or something rotting. As he contemplated this the sounds of an alarm filled his ears followed by the sound of hooves galloping down the hall. Pyreite ducked behind a corner and watched as the group of ponies galloped by. Normally he would have left anywhere that he heard screams but he found it more than curious as to what would be so terrifying in a museum. He poked his head around the corner and saw the source of the terror. A flash fire had started and was spreading quickly. Pyreite shrugged and trotted through the flames. He took the time to look at the exhibits just because he knew he was in no danger. As he smiled a thought chilled him to the bone. (Damn, what if they think I started this fire.) Pyreite turned to where he came from and began to gallop down the path as the others who had fled. He moved down several floors before stopping to catch his breath. The fire was spreading quite quickly. He remembered the smell from before and knew it was some kind of gas he’d seen used for heating. This fire was no accident but he didn’t really care so long as he didn’t get the blame. He looked at the nearby map to find the closest exit. “Alright, so I’m in the conquest treasure exhibit, all I have to do is make my way down a few floors and I’ll be home free. No one will be able to link me to this fire and…” Pyreite stopped as he turned to face the museum’s treasures. The fire was spreading rapidly across the exhibits consuming all that it could. “It’s not like leaving it there would do any good,” Pyreite said trotting towards the gleaming gemstones and gold. “This will only get destroyed by the blaze. I-isn’t it right to make sure it lives on?” Pyreite grabbed a small bit of the treasure and slid it into his robe pocket. “I’ve earned this,” he said to himself filling his pockets. “This damn city has given my nothing. And it’s not like I’m keeping it for myself. I’ll see it back to them…for a price.” Pyreite snickered before leaping off the exhibit. He followed the path the map had shown leading to the nearest exit. The museum had begun collapsing and he knew it was better to get out before he got crushed under debris. As he turned the corner something caught his eye. On a hole in the ceiling a blue scarf smoldered. Pyreite grabbed it with his magic and examined it closely. “T-this scarf.”

“H-help. Please, someone help!”

Pyreite galloped down the hall, following the plea. “Cadence! Cadence.” The white colt galloped into the sculpture wing of the museum. “Cadence,” Pyreite said galloping towards the filly trapped under a column. “Cadence, are you hurt?”

“Pyreite! I-I’m fine. W-what are you doing here?” Cadence asked in amazement.

“Not important, hold on.”

Pyreite placed his forelegs under the column trying to pull it up. He concentrated his magic and added it but the column wouldn’t budge. “Pyreite, just go. Don’t die here trying to save me.”

“Cadence, use your magic. I just need a little more come on don’t give up.” Cadence concentrated her magic and helped lift the column. As it moved up Pyreite crawled under it and used his back to push it up further allowing the pink foal enough room to crawl out. With Cadence safe Pyreite let the column go. “You alright, can you run?”

“My leg got injured. I don’t think I can…”

Cadence was cut off as Pyreite grabbed her and threw her on his back. “Hold on,” Pyreite warned as he galloped onward.

“Pyreite.”

“Save your strength Cadence.” Pyreite galloped down a flight of stairs and turned into the next hall. It looked as though a sea of fire had engulfed the corridor. “Brace yourself Cadence.”

“W-what!? Pyreite we’ll…”

“We’ll be okay, trust me.”

Pyreite took a deep breath before darting through the fire. The flames wrapped around the white colt’s legs but caused him no harm. Once they were at the end of the fire Pyreite collapsed in exhaustion. “Pyreite, go on, I don’t want you to die here please!”

“NO! I’m not abandoning you! Cadence my life isn’t worth a rusty bit. Chances are I’ll get mugged, starve, freeze, or jump off a building in despair. But you, you have hope. You have a reason to draw breath. You have someone who loves you. You have someone whose world would turn to ruin if they lost you. If my death means you’ll live. THEN I’LL BURN WITH A SMILE.” The white colt got to his hooves and staggered onward. “We’re almost on the ground floor, just a little further.” Pyreite stopped as he approached the broken staircase. The entire flight of stairs was gone, replaced with a twenty-eight foot drop. “D-damn it,” Pyreite cursed.

He placed Cadence on the ground before pounding the wall in fury. “P-Pyreite,” Cadence whimpered.

‘We aren’t dying here. I’ll think of something, we’ll find a way, we’ll…” Pyreite stopped as he saw a small set of cracks in the wall.

He concentrated his magic and fired several bolts of magic at the wall. “W-what are you doing!?” Cadence asked concerned.

“I…just…need…to…” With one final bolt Pyreite blew a hole in the wall. “THERE.” Pyreite gazed down towards the river outside. “I technically prefer the thought of dying in a fire than freezing but this is our best bet.”

Pyreite grabbed Cadence and threw her on his back once again. “Pyreite. What are you doing?”

“Hold your breath Cadence. The last thing you want is a lung full of THAT water.”

“Pyreite. What are you…” Cadence got her answer as the white colt leapt from the newly made hole in the wall to the river below. Cadence quickly took a deep breath as the two plummeted into the river. Cadence felt every muscle in her body constrict from the frigid water. She felt as though the air was ripped from her very lungs. Slowly she found herself unable to move her front hooves as she let go of Pyreite. The white colt noticed this and quickly grabbed her by her waist as he swam to the surface. The two took a deep breath but wasted not a split second more before swimming to shore. Pyreite pulled the pink filly onto the snow bank. “Y-y-you a-alright Cadence,” Pyreite shivered.

“T-that burning building…I-it looks real…cozy right n-n-now.”

Pyreite chuckled as he formed a small flame in his right hoof. He held it close to Cadence giving a bit of warmth to the shaking filly. Cadence smiled as a wave of warmth washed over her freezing body. Gently she rested her head on Pyreite’s left foreleg as she tried to relax and dry off.

“You sure you can walk?”

“Yeah, I’m fine now. The pain is gone.” Cadence said reassuringly.

“Glad to hear that.”

“P-Pyreite. You saved my life. I…I don’t even know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything. I’d have helped you even if it meant I’d die. Seeing you’re safe and well is all I need.”

“What were you doing in the museum anyway?”

“Looking for you actually. I…I wanted to say one last goodbye to you. What were you doing there?”

“I was getting you a little something actually. I dropped it when I was fleeing for my life but…”

“Oh Cadence,” Pyreite said pulling the pink filly into an embrace.

“Cadence!!”

Cadence turned to the voice and galloped to her Aunt. “Aunt Celestia,” Cadence cried as she embraced the white mare.

“When I saw the museum ablaze I…I feared the worst. Thank goodness that wasn’t the case.”

“I’m fine, a little bruised but fine. But I’d be dead if it weren’t for my friend here.”

Celestia turned to the white colt watching the two. “I assume you’re the one she’s speaking of.”

“Yes highness,” Pyreite said bowing to the alicorn.

“That’s not needed. You saved my niece after all did you not. That’s quite valorous of you.”

“Please, you flatter me your majesty. I did what any good soul would do if they were in my position. I’m no hero.”

“Noble and modest. Equis could use more ponies like you. I hope your parents are proud of you; they have a lot of reason to be.”

“That’s my one hope. That they look down on me and smile at the decisions I’ve made.”

“Look down?”

“Aunt Celestia he has no parents! They died long ago. He won’t survive here for long. Please. He saved my life, we have to at least take him back to Canterlot to get better help.”

“C-Cadence you don’t need to do that. Honest you don’t”

“NO! You saved my life; now let me save yours.”

“Cadence I…”

“I’ve heard enough!” Celestia almost bellowed. “Young one, what is your name?”

“P-Pyreite,” the foal stuttered intimidated by the mare standing tall before him.

“Pyreite. You are coming back with us to Canterlot. I’ll see to it personally that you are properly taken care of, I’ll raise you my own. You wouldn’t want to disappoint Cadence now would you?”

The white colt stared at the warm purple eyes of the Alicorn standing before him. He galloped toward her and embraced her legs before sobbing into her fur. Celestia smiled lowering her head and nuzzling the colt. Cadence wrapped her forelegs around the two of them joining the embrace. “It’ll be like you’re my brother,” Cadence said smiling brightly.

“Y-your brother,” Pyreite repeated a bit confused.

“Well yeah. If Aunt Celestia is raising you then in a way you’re my brother. Now that I say that, I guess that makes her Mother Celestia to you.”

“M-Mother,” Celestia repeated blushing a bit. She looked down at Pyreite’s blue eyes staring back at her. “Well. If you’d like that then, yes, you may call me Mother. We’ll be heading off soon. If there’s anything you feel you should do before you leave Stalliongrad then I would recommend getting it done now.”

“I suppose there is one thing.”

“We’ll be waiting for you at the train station.”

“I won’t be late.” With that Pyreite galloped off to do one final deed.

“And then Cadence, that horrible chapter of my life was over. You showed me, that evil, is just a word. Under the skin, it’s simple pain. Seeing you again now has reminded me of a mantra this war had made me believe was false. That mercy is victory. To sacrifice, to endure, and if given the chance, forgive; always. I forgave Vostok for what he did. On that day the world gave me a gift I could never truly pay it back for. So I did the best I could. I gave what I ‘recovered’ from the museum, to the river district. They were able to rebuild the schoolhouse. There are those that believe this world of ours to be irredeemable. But they’re wrong Cadence. We are paradise; you and I. And in forgiving; we leave the door open for them.” Peryite gently placed his hoof on Cadence’s forehead and smiled. “Another horrible chapter of my life is over. One without you. In waking from my nightmare I was reborn; as this. Perhaps the world was not ready for us, for my Union; yet here we are. I was once told the reasonable stallion adapts to change, and the unreasonable stallion tried to change the world to how he feels it should be; therefore the future depends on the unreasonable stallion. I suppose that makes me unreasonable. It would be so easy to misjudge them. You are my sister Cadence; and I need you to stand by me.” Peryite lightly nuzzled his nose with Cadence and smiled. “You will always, be with me now Cadence. And when I need you, you’ll be there by my side. If utopia is not a place, but a populace. Then we must choose carefully, for the world is about to change. And in our story, Equestria; will be just the beginning.

Brokering Peace

The Final wars of Equestria CH 13

Brokering Peace

“Explain to me again what the problem has been, Kilian.”

“My liege, my troops have lost the will to go on. Our original goal was to overwhelm these tyrant pigdogs in a swarm. With our technology and superior numbers we were destined to win. When the U.E.A was formed and the magitech weapons came in our revolution turned into a war. Even when faced with a challenge our troops held onto their will and hearts. We took the lands and liberated them from their oppressors. Even when we began to lose the tide of war we held fast against the advancing white death army. But now the war has gone on for so long, our numbers are falling and while we have plenty to spare we’ve lost hope that we will regain the initiative. We can hold out against the Alliance war machine but I fear we may never again bring the fight to them.”

“I understand how you feel Kilian, and how your forces feel. But we must reap what we sow. This wasn’t what we wanted yet it’s what we asked for, going to war for our philosophic morals. And now we must carry ourselves to the end, whatever that end might be.”

“I suppose there is no other way out.”

“Two Equestrian cities were destroyed; one completely by our hooves, the other we provided the dynamite, the war just lit the fuse. What do you think?”

“I know my liege. I just wish my soldiers would take the news better.”

“You may take your leave now Kilian.”

“Sir,” Kilian said bowing before taking her leave.

Peryite sighed, pushing his chair away from the table with his magic. “I’m so tired. So very, very tired; of all of this.” Peryite got to his hooves and trotted to a window. He peered out onto the fields outside the palace, watching his troops go through various training drills and exercises. “But to have doubt now is to admit defeat! To let everything we’ve done so far, to be for nothing…unthinkable! We will retake the initiative. We must.”

“My liege. Am I interrupting anything?” A soldier asked as he lightly opened the door to the strategy room.

“Nothing boy, now state your business.”

“I suppose it’s better you come and see yourself my liege.” Peryite raised an eyebrow before following the guard.

Cadence grunted and tossed in her sleep. Her eyes began to flutter a bit before opening slightly. She rubbed sleep from her still mostly closed eyes as she pushed herself up into a sitting position. “W-what. Where did… ,” Cadence mumbled looking around the unfamiliar room. She took note of her surroundings and vague fragments of memory leading up to this point, trying to piece together what had happened and where she was. Her eyes locked on the Union banners draping from the wall, onto the floor of the room. The site of Peryite’s flag made her survival instincts click and tell her to be cautious. She tried to use her magic but found she couldn’t. Quietly she made her way to the large, circular, safe-like door. Cadence tried to open it but found it was securely locked. “H-hello. Is someone out there? Pyreite! Are you there?”

“Stand back from the door,” a voice ordered from the other side. Cadence obeyed and took a few steps back from the door. The lock mechanisms began to shift and turn as the door slid open. Two Union guards trotted in pointing their rifles at the pink mare. “Well, well; sleeping beauty finally awakes,” the guard snickered. “About time. Hey, go tell the news to our liege. He should be in a meeting in the strategy room; don’t worry I’m sure he’ll be understanding if you interrupt him.” The other guard saluted his comrade before galloping off to fetch Peryite. “Enjoying your prison of silk and gold, ‘highness’?”

“Uh…” Cadence lightly rubbed her left foreleg trying to decide whether or not to answer the question.

“The king ordered us to keep careful watch over you, so you probably don’t need to watch yourself…as much as I wish I could tell you otherwise.”

“So, what happens now?”

“You stay put.”

Cadence sighed and propped herself up against the wall. The soldier’s gaze drifted from her until he was looking at the banner of the Union. “My liege…” the guard mumbled softly to himself.

Six minutes of silence passed before the guard from before returned with Peryite. “You see, my king.”

“Indeed boy. You and your friend here may go on break now.”

“Break? We only started two hours ago sir.”

“Well you’re dismissed from your work for the day.”

“Dismissed for the day, but sir we…”

“For bucks sake, what does it take to get rid of you two?! Here,” Peryite said giving the two guards bright yellow slips of paper. “Go get yourselves some rations, just go.”

“O-okay my liege,” the guard said grabbing the ration coupons and giving one to the other guard who followed soon behind.

“There, now that that’s out of the way.” Cadence slowly trotted out of the room. “Well come on now dear, I don’t bite. Well I sort of do; but never would I do that to you.” Cadence approached the tall white stallion before embracing him and burying her face in his fur. “There, there sis,” Peryite said lightly stroking the pink mare’s mane. He flicked a strand of hair out of her face and smiled. “Come now Cadence. There are still some things I must do, as well as a few things I need to make clear about your, ahem, ‘stay’ here.”

“O-okay Pyreite I-I mean Peryite I…”

“That’s alright Cadence. You can always call me Pyreite.”

Cadence smiled and took her brother’s side as the two trotted through the castle.

“W-what happened to you…?”

Peryite sighed. “That’s a question I don’t know the complete answer to. It started on that day in the gala. I…I remember seeing some stallion there, he didn’t seem bad. He offered a drink of some kind. I knew it was strong but I took it anyway. It gets hazy after that. I know I wasn’t in Canterlot after that though. I was fodder for some kind of magical experiment. I don’t know exactly what they were doing, or what they were aiming for; but what you see now is the product of their toying with dark magic. Even my cutie mark changed due to the experiment.”

“That must have been so terrifying,” Cadence said, placing a hoof on Peryite’s shoulder blade.

Peryite chuckled. “At first maybe…but once I realized what I was, I didn’t care. I didn’t care if I died or not. I just wanted to mangle their bodies. The only reason I submitted to them, was ’cause they threatened to use you if I didn’t comply.”

“I’m so sorry.”

“It wasn’t your fault. Don’t ever think it was.”

“I didn’t really, but…I never meant what I said that day. I thought that was the last thing I’d ever have said to you. I…I didn’t mean a word of that, I swear. I…”

“I know. I pushed the thought that you hated me out if my head. If I believed that I wouldn’t have felt a reason to continue on. If I had no one again, I would have embraced death, even though I was a freak imbued with dark magic. I knew there was something to look forward to. All I had to do was escape; that fact alone made the labs and Tartarus more bearable than Stalliongrad.”

“How did you become a god…or was that just a hoax?”

“It was no hoax what I said. When I at last escaped, I was wounded and weak. I collapsed somewhere. I don’t remember where that place was…only that there was a forest-like landscape outside it. When I awoke again I was on the back of a tall gray stallion who wore a motley jester’s uniform. He introduced himself as Dimento, the god of madness.” Peryite chuckled. “For someone who’s about as straight as a dog’s hind leg, Dimento was alright. Sure he was nuts, but he was smart and had common sense, as well as a heart, most of the time. He told me I was to be the next god of order; as tradition, it was to be a mortal forced to ascend. Through a powerful spell I received the knowledge and experience needed to take my place in the pantheon in the span of a few days. Only days passed but for me it was five thousand years. That kind of time in solitude; it takes its toll on the mind. The only reason I was able to remember was because Dimento gave me faces to the names. There are a number of things I owe to him, yet I feel I couldn’t even look him in the eye after what I’ve done.”

“While we’re on that…why? Why would you do this?”

“A better world Cadence; a better tomorrow, a better future.”

“How!? How is this better? In what way is this a better world?”

“Sometimes things must get worse before they can get better.”

“But through a war?”

“The war is tragic yes. But I never imagined that it would turn into this. It was supposed to be a revolution, not a bloodbath.”

“Well, end it then.”

Peryite chuckled. “Cadence we’re in far too deep. The only way out of this now is with force. We must reap what we sow.”

“Haven’t you gotten sick of all this? And why would you have done this to Aunt Celestia? She gave you her everything, and you, and you…”

“Celestia was never who I thought she was. She was a tyrant.”

“She showed you love, she gave you care. After all that how could you think that?”

“Just ’cause someone’s capable of love and shows it to some doesn’t mean they are good. All that she did was the reason I didn’t kill her; I could never really hate her.”

“Can I see her, just to let her know I’m okay?”

“Of course, Cadence.”

“Can we head there now?”

“I suppose so, don’t fall behind now.” With that the two continued on with a destination in mind.

Celestia turned her head to the door of her room when she heard the moving lock mechanisms. As the door slid open Celestia’s eyes widened at the two familiar ponies who trotted in. “Hello Mother,” Peryite said solemnly. “I have someone who’d like to talk to you.” Cadence galloped to her aunt whom she hadn’t seen for years. The two embraced each other, both filled with joy from the long overdue reunion. “Ahem,” Peryite said a bit agitated. “While I feel like giving you all the privileges a ‘guest’ here in the U.G.E.R can have, you aren’t allowed to be here unattended Cadence. Someone must be keeping an eye on you at all times; most of the time it will be me, but on that note I have quite a busy schedule, and fitting in being your babysitter makes it all the more tight. That being said, I’d appreciate it if you didn’t take so much time on these things my dear.”

“O-okay Pyreite.”

“So...you know who he is then Cadence?”

“Yes,” Cadence said a bit glumly. “Are you okay? How has he been treating you and Luna?”

“He’s treated me fairly. After seeing the extent of his wrath I know I’m at least not on the far end of his bad side. As for Luna…I haven’t gotten him to talk to me about her. Maybe you’ll have better luck…please.”

Cadence nodded lightly to her aunt before turning to Peryite. “You done yet, Cadence?”

Cadence turned back to Celestia. “I’ll be back, don’t worry. I’ll try and make him come to his senses.”

“I’m uh…still here you know,” Peryite said, a bit irritated. “Don’t make empty promises Cadence.”

“I didn’t make a promise now did I?”

“Guess not. Come along then sister.”

Cadence gave her aunt one final embrace before taking Peryite’s side. Celestia watched the two trot out the door as it closed behind them. “Be careful Cadence. He might be your brother, but his appearance isn’t the only thing that’s changed.”

“Brothers, sisters, fellow comrades in arms. On this day I am here to address a rumor spread among the ranks. The last of the alicorn tyrants, HAVE BEEN CAPTURED! Though this is indeed a triumph, for our populace, this does not mean that the enemy is defeated. The white death army is still very much a threat, enforcing the will of the tyrants to the very end. Though our numbers dwindle, theirs fall with each blow we strike them. I look out, unto this sea of green before me, and see a force meant to change Equis for the better. I see brave souls who have seen much horror, and young ones, who have not yet learned the meaning of the word. And in others…I see despair. Yes my comrades, and I sympathize with your feelings of hopelessness. Our struggle was supposed to be a revolution, an endeavor of rising up against our oppressors to make a world meant to help the populace. However it seems, war is the only method of true liberation. The price is costly, and at times it may seem like we’re fighting a losing battle, but know this. When it all began, we were simple souls, working hard to put food on the table for our families. Many of us feared defying our tyrants, yet if we all felt that way we would have woken up once again to the landlord shaking us down for money and the tsar telling us it’s time to get back to work for him. Know that things are not in despair unless we are in bondage once more. We have forged our Union, we have forged our salvation, we have forged our path to the future, and we have forged true liberty for us. We have taken land from the tyrants once and by the gods we will do it again! We have succeeded in part by the simple fact that we have ourselves a government and military capable of keeping us safe from tyranny. When all is ready, we shall once again take the initiative. I know many of you have seen enough war for several lifetimes but remember; if we all thought someone else would fight we would all stand by as the tyrants undid everything we have accomplished. One day this war will come to an end, and comrades; that day is closer than we think.”

The crowd cheered and saluted Peryite who dismissed the crowd shortly after. Peryite trotted back into the palace and wiped a few beads of sweat from his forehead. “That was quite the speech,” Cadence said with a small smile.

“Well that was mainly the bulk of my day. The war has been pretty quiet on the eastern front, the south is a bit restless but we’ve given up advancement further north.”

“Brother. You said yourself that your forces tire of this war. I can assure you the Alliance troops are weary of this war as well.”

“Wonderful. Guess that means we’re on the same level in morale in this war.”

“Pyreite please! Hasn’t there been enough death? I may not be a member of the council but I know everyone in the Alliance wants this to be over.”

“Well, Cadence my dear, I’m afraid your word isn’t enough here. I’d need to hear that from a council member before hoof. If we could come to some understanding then perhaps I will give that a chance, but I doubt they would ever give me the time of day.”

“Yeah well…” Cadence paused. “You have one in your pocket, remember. Twilight’s a member of the council.”

“You want me to ask Twilight to help negotiate an end to all this?”

“Please brother.”

Peryite shut his eyes in frustration. He sighed before looking his sister in the eyes. “Let’s check up on her; shall we?”

“S-sure,” Cadence said taking Peryite’s side as the two made their way down to the castle’s prison.

“Self-important corrupt greedy tsarist whore!” a soldier said as he slugged Twilight across her face. Patches of blood, both wet and dry stained the mare’s lavender coat. She panted as she looked at the soldier in front of her. Her left eye was partially closed due to it receiving a blow from her interrogator. “Perhaps, you need a little more motivation. Nikola! Up the voltage.”

“I’m afraid I can’t. These coils are already at the lethal amount, I won’t be sent to the gallows for her death because you told me to.”

“Fine, just turn it on again.”

“I’d advise against it.”

“Which of us is the doctor? Last I checked it was me; take your advice and stuff it down your throat.”

“I could. Or I could take my equipment and go.” The interrogator shoved Nikola aside and turned on the Tesla coils. The two coils positioned on Twilight’s sides began to hum before releasing their discharge of electricity into the lavender mare. Twilight cried in agony as the electrical current traveled through her body and onto the chains. Nikola pushed the interrogator aside and switched off the coils. “This is MY equipment. I’ll use it how I please. If you want to electrocute someone with it you need my permission.”

“Fine, get out of here.”

Nikola trotted to the Tesla coils and began to disassemble them. Twilight limply turned her head to the tan stallion in a lab coat. He turned his head to her and gave her an apathetic gaze before placing the Tesla coil parts in his satchel and making his way to the door. “One coming out.”

“One coming out,” the guards on the other side of the door repeated.

The lock mechanisms slowly turned and the door slid open. Nikola saluted the guards before trotting up the stairs. He pulled out a small rolled up schematic paper from his satchel and looked at it while he walked down the hall. “The king should be pleased with the new Tesla tank and Dragon tank designs. These should be able to match the power of the Alliance’s new magitech tank and get our troops moving again.”

“What might Nikola?”

The professor snapped out of his train of thought at the voice of Nikita. “Marshal Nikita sir, how are you this day?”

“Don’t give me that petty small talk, glasses. What is the new invention or breakthrough you’ve made?”

“Uh, two new tanks sir,” Nikola said giving Nikita the blueprints. “I think you’ll find them quite useful.”

Nikita looked over the tank designs carefully. “You have quite the mind Nikola. I admire that.”

“Thank you sir.”

“How’d you like to begin helping me with a… ‘special project’.

“A-a special project, sir.”

“Yes. Don’t repeat me like a simple minded infant. Are you interested or not?”

“Well I don’t even know what the project is sir.”

“I’ve been intrigued with the Alliance’s magitech weapons. If machines could be imbued with magic; why can’t ponies?”

“Fusing extra magic to unicorns sir? Sounds dangerous.”

“Unicorns…Pegasi…even earth ponies. Imagine if all could use magic.”

“That sounds preposterous! I dare not let my tongue slip when talking to someone like you but good marshal; leave the science to the professionals!”

“King Peryite proved that you don’t need a horn to use magic.”

“That may be so. But the king is far from a normal pony.”

“And with added magic so will be others.”

“Enough! I shall not waste my time on such mad machinations as an army of magic users. I-I have better uses that will benefit the green army.”

“Then do me a small ‘scientific favor’.”

“What kind of favor?”

“Conduct for me a study, on the how magic exists within its users.”

“If I get a long period of time where I lack inspiration to make new weapons or research; I’ll give it consideration.”

“I suppose that’s all I can ask…for now.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You know what it means. Be on your way now comrade.”

Nikita straightened the collar on his uniform before taking his leave. Nikola sighed before continuing up the stairs. “I can hear it in his voice. I know what he’s been saying about his eminence, that he feels the king has betrayed the Union. I know his kind; he’s never cared for the Union’s beliefs. He saw opportunity in fighting for us; felt this could get him a position of power in Equis. I know I should tell the king to censor him but…oh. A scientist shouldn’t be caught up in these kinds of problems. And I really need to stop talking to myself in times of duress.”

“It would certainly make others stare at you less.” Nikola nearly fell, caught off guard by the voice. “Something on your mind Nikola?”

“Nothing, nothing my liege.”

“You know you aren’t allowed to keep anything a secret from me unless it’s your personal life. If it is work related you’re required to bring it to my attention.”

“I know.”

“So on that note, is it work related?”

“No, I mean yes, I mean…”

“Nikola, for a stallion who’s sharper than any sword; you have a hard time answering a simple yes or no question.”

“I’m sorry my king.”

“No apologies needed Nikola.”

“Oh, that reminds me.” Nikola opened his satchel and brought the tank schematics back out. “These are my latest creations, well creations might be stretching it a bit. I still have to actually build them, but this is the idea. The Tesla and Dragon Tanks. I’m sure the designs speak for themselves.

Nikola gave the blueprints to Peryite who looked over them. “Indeed comrade. I’d love to see how they perform when they are made.”

“Excellent! So I have the permission to put the Ministry of Industry to work on this?”

“Of course. They’ve been tasked to fill in any military request put in by the highest command.”

“Thank you my liege,” Nikola said bowing to Peryite. “Oh, and who might this be?” Nikola said turning his gaze to the pink mare standing behind Peryite.

“This is Cadence. My sister.”

“Ah…I see. A pleasure to meet you my dear,” Nikola said extending his hoof to Cadence.

“A pleasure,” Cadence repeated shaking the stallion’s hoof.

“I know not everyone in the Union is too happy to have learned of your relation to the alicorns.”

“I know, which is why I appreciate you keeping the knowledge of Celestia being my adoptive mother down low for so long.”

“Of course my liege. I would never question your devotion to the greater good.”

“And for that you have my gratitude, oh loyal one.”

“Would it not make things easier if you kept your public appearances with her to a minimum?”

“Maybe so. But she has requested proof that I haven’t killed Twilight.”

“Well, Twilight is in the middle of an interrogation.”

“Oh yes I remember. Guess I’ll have to cut that short.”

“Wait, what interrogation?” Cadence asked, concerned.

“A prisoner interrogation. Trying to get information out of her.”

“You’re not hurting her are you?”

“It’s an interrogation. Unless she stopped being so resisting she’s probably getting…”

“Brother!”

“I promised you we’d keep her alive, and we are. Come now you can see for yourself.” With that the two continued down to Twilight’s cell.

“You will break, tsarist!” Twilight didn’t respond. She coughed and slumped her head down, allowing blood to drip from her mouth to the floor. “How very gauche.”

“That’s enough now, Pavlov.”

The interrogator turned to Peryite and bowed. “My liege.”

“Take a break; she’ll crack sooner or later. We can’t keep torturing her like this; else she’ll die on us. I’m ordering her some surgery and medical treatment. She’ll be nice and healthy for when you start torturing her again.”

The interrogator saluted Peryite before taking his leave. “Cadence,” Twilight said in a weak voice.

“Twilight!” Cadence cried galloping towards her beaten and battered sister.

“Uh, uh, uh,” Peryite said pulling Cadence to his side with his magic. “Keep your distance from the prisoners my dear. You know they could be…dangerous,” Peryite snickered.

“For the love of Equestria! Pyreite she’s your sister.”

“I refuse to think of her as one. She’s done nothing for me to think of her as anything more than an obstacle to the ponies’ revolution. You wanted to see she’s still alive and now you have your proof. Come along now.”

“NO!” Peryite turned to Cadence with a stern expression. Cadence tried to calm herself down as much as she could before speaking again. “Please…just let me have five minutes.”

“I’ll let you have two.”

“I’ll take it. Please undo those chains.”

“They stay on.”

“Brother she’s too weak and smart to do anything.”

Peryite trotted up to Twilight and held the lavender mare’s head up with his foreleg. “You like our hospitality, huh Twilight?” Peryite nodded her almost limp head to force a gesture of agreement. “I’m glad you agree, ‘sis’.”

With what strength she had Twilight cringed at the white stallion smiling at her. Peryite undid the shackles on Twilight’s forelegs, keeping a foreleg under her to catch her fall when the suspension ceased. “Excuse me my king and princess. I am taking the prisoner to medical ward now,” the stallion from before said rolling in an infirmary bed.

“Wait, I thought you were an interrogator,” Cadence replied.

“Both. It takes a doctor to know how much the body can take; it takes a soldier to know how much the spirit can take. It takes both to make an interrogator. A good interrogator keeps his victims alive; but just barely.” Peryite levitated Twilight onto the table with his magic. “Trot and talk if you must but we should get her to the infirmary.

Pavlov pedaled the bed Twilight lay on while Peryite and Cadence followed by her sides. “Twilight, Twilight can you hear me?” Cadence said, a bit flustered.

Twilight grabbed Cadence’s foreleg as an answer. The two exchanged concerned smiles before Pavlov stopped. “This is the medical ward. You can stay for the surgery but I wouldn’t recommend it.”

“We won’t be staying for that. Understand Cadence?”

“Yes,” Cadence replied looking at Peryite.”

The two watched the twin doors to the operating room open and close. “Well now, is that proof enough for you?”

“I suppose. Though it’s not at all what I wanted to see.”

“Well, enough of this Cadence. I hope I’ve tied up any of these loose ends you’re worried about.”

“What about Aunt Luna?”

“We can visit her later.”

“Peryite.”

“I promise you. I’ve never backed down on my promises before.”

“…When is later?”

“Tomorrow.”

“Very well I suppose. What else do you have to do today? You said the speech was the height of it.”

“It was, for work anyway. But now.” Peryite wrapped his left foreleg around Cadence’s neck. “Now I just want to catch up on time with my sister.”

“Very well. I suppose it has been too long,” Cadence said with a smile. With that the two made their way to the upper floors of the palace once more.

“I hope everything is to your liking.”

“The food is wonderful brother it’s just, well…all of this is still a lot to take in. I’m overjoyed to have found you again, but am heartbroken to know you’re responsible for these atrocities. I’m happy to see that Aunt Celestia is still well but seeing her kept captive by the same pony who called her mother is just…wrong.”

“I understand. This whole thing eats me up on the inside as well. I just learn to tolerate it and press onwards.”

“I can tell and I know talking about this war right now will only make things harder on both of us and bear no real fruit.”

“…I want you to know, I wish I was there.”

“Huh?”

“You grew up without me. I wish I could have been there. Life gave you your difficulties and your trials. I should have been there to help you. I…I failed to even attempt to keep you safe.”

“Seeing how things went for you it sounds like you were the one who needed protecting.”

“I did. Ah but no longer. Life shall never pin me down again. But enough of that, I’m proud of how you turned out. You grew up, you had yourself an empire; you even found yourself a stallion. A stallion that I DETEST, but a stallion none the less.”

“Brother, he’s not that bad if you got to know him.”

“I could have found you a better one in an afternoon. Hell, I could have found you a better one while you were brushing your teeth.”

“Brother.”

“And now I’m related to him, and to Twilight. If it doesn’t make me cringe even more, it makes me feel awkward.”

“Brother.”

“And do you have any idea how excruciating it is to know my sister found a stallion. ANY stallion. Believe me it’s not a simple thing to come to terms with.”

“Peryite!”

“Oh fine. Guess there’s a remedy for this.” Peryite grabbed a bright red bottle from a nearby shelf with his magic and levitated it over to him. He grabbed the cork in his mouth and pulled it off before pouring the contents into a chalice. He eyed the red liquid before taking a drink. “Ah, bloody cocktail.”

“I-is that alcohol?”

“Oh don’t give me that distraught tone dear sister. I’m not a foal anymore and neither are you. We’re both perfectly capable of drinking. Want any?”

“No thanks.”

“You sure? I can find something a bit lighter if it’s too strong for your taste.”

“I-I’m fine, honest I am.”

“Suit yourself,” Peryite said drinking the chalice of cocktail in three seconds. He took a deep breath before refilling the chalice and setting it on the table. “Things never were the same without you, you know. My life had few good things happen but still know finding you was the best of those. I’m honestly curious…how long did you two grieve?”

“…I was heartbroken when it first happened. I felt wherever you wound up you must have hated me for what I said. I hated myself for it. I never thought I could take back what I said; and it ate my heart whole. Aunt Celestia never really cried…at least not in front of me. I could tell she was mortified though; she just did a better job keeping it hidden. You were her best student, and the closest thing she had to a child. Even though your coronation was rather…secret. She always thought you as her own you know.” Peryite stared down his sister with a faintly stern expression. He grabbed the chalice again and drank all it held before refilling it. “You know…if you hadn’t disappeared; I wonder how things would have turned out. If Twilight hadn’t taken your place as…I mean.”

“I’m happy in a way she did. That position needed to be filled and I would have had no other soul take the duty of bearing that responsibility. I feel even I may have not been able to complete the tasks she did. I could have stood up to danger, yet she found a better solution. Not all trials can be braved through strength alone.”

Peryite sighed as he once again drank from the chalice and refilled it. Cadence continued, “I think on better circumstances you could have been good friends with Twilight. She’d have admired your passion for the study of magic. I dare say you two could have done your studies together in Canterlot. I doubt she sees what I see in you. She never knew you but if she did…I’m sure she would have been proud to call you brother. Maybe you could have grown to like Shining Armor as well and…”

“Damn it! Are you trying to guilt me into something!?” Peryite said draining the chalice.

“Brother…how many of those have you had?”

“I wasn’t counting.”

Peryite grabbed the bottle and tried to pour another glass but only a few drops came out. “Wasn’t that bottle new when you opened it?” Cadence asked.

“I’m in for one hell of a rude awakening in the morning. I hope you’ve had enough to eat?”

“I-I’m fine.”

“Good. I have one final thing I should give you before I send you back to your room.”

“What is it?”

“Come along.” Peryite got to his hooves a bit shakily before heading off with Cadence.

“Just a little bit longer my dear. I know I left the key somewhere here,” Peryite said rummaging through a bedside drawer.

“Peryite, are these your bedchambers?”

“Well if they’re not I owe an apology to whoever’s room I’m rummaging through now, don’t I.”

“What are you looking for exactly?”

“A key. Though not the kind that opens doors, the kind that cranks a mechanism. I thought it would be here and…found it!”

Peryite held the small winding key in his right hoof. “That’s what you wanted to give to me?”

“No, well yes, in a way; along with what it goes to.”

“Which is?”

“This,” Peryite said reaching into his robe pocket.

He pulled out a small pink music box and placed it in Cadence’s hoof. “I meant to give this to you on that day but…well; you know.” Cadence took the music box in her hoof and looked over it carefully. She placed the key in the box and began winding it up. The music began to chime from the small gem studded box. “For the longest time, this was my most valued possession; because it was the only thing I had to remember you by. Now though, it’s lost its significant meaning. Because I have you now,” Peryite said embracing his little sister. She tried to speak but Peryite cut her off. “Now though, I’m afraid this is all the time I have for the day. I’ll have to escort you back to your chambers now.”

“Okay brother,” Cadence said solemnly. Peryite lightly clutched his head in pain before escorting Cadence back to her chambers.

Cadence lay in bed as she stared at the ceiling of her room. A lot was on her mind and her thoughts kept her from a restful sleep. She turned to her bedside where the music box Peryite had given to her stood. Her horn began to glow with magic as she brought it closer to her. Gently she turned the key and set it back down. Cadence sighed as the music filled her ears. Its soothing melody gave her an illusion that all was right. She got more comfortable and began to slumber.

“Ivan, please bring me more pain pills.”

“Yes my liege. It’s better to take these on a full stomach though. I’d recommend getting some breakfast before you have anymore.”

“Confound it all! Pain pills. NOW IVAN!”

“Yes my liege.”

Peryite sighed. “Don’t let my attitude get to you my friend. I’m merely feeling sour this morning.”

“That’s quite alright my king.”

“Ivan…”

“Yes my liege?”

“…What do you think about this war?”

“I feel we are just in what we do.”

“No, not our cause and justification. I mean just this war.”

“…I don’t follow.”

“How do you feel about how things are? Is this worth continuing on?”

“…If you’re asking how I view war in general…then I view it as a loss of life.”

“…Ivan…”

“Yes my liege.”

“Fetch me Cadence. I want to have breakfast with my sister; and perhaps discus some things with her.”

“Yes my liege,” Ivan repeated before taking his leave.

Peryite grabbed the amulet around his neck with magic and gazed at it. “We knew all too well the art of war. A thousand years we fought. We were all warmongers. Yet two souls decided right before the end to stop it all. While it may seem like a peace we never got to have, it is also our last act of redemption. We proved we are not monsters. Our king put to end one atrocity; now I as the last of the Urals shall at least attempt, the same.”

“Remind me again, what it is Peryite wanted?”

“That is for you and his majesty to discus.”

“Why is it this early?”

“Why didn’t you leave it at this was for you and his majesty to discus?”

“Sorry,”

“You need not be sorry, nopony need ask me for forgiveness.” Cadence remained silent for the rest of the way to Peryite’s chambers. “We’ve arrived,” Ivan said opening the door. “Do not keep him waiting.”

Cadence watched the doors close behind her as Ivan took his leave. “Cadence. Good, good; err…are you hungry?” Peryite asked less as though he was really asking and more as though he was trying to piece together how to respond.

Cadence watched her brother pace around the room looking troubled. “Well, it is the morning so, yeah.”

“Yes…I suppose it is.”

“Well you called me up here, aren’t you going to eat with me?”

“I was, but I ate in a hurry. Didn’t want to waste time.”

“If we’re in such a hurry for…something then why don’t you get to it?”

“What a wonderful idea! Forget about the meal then!”

“Peryite, are you okay?”

“Cadence…I thought about what you had said, about ending the conflict.” Cadence’s ears shot up at hearing this. “I’ve decided to at least try to convince the other marshals to side with me in making peace.”

“Don’t you rule over them with an iron hoof?”

“Yes. But many of the soldiers have more faith in their generals than they have in me. If they were to call me out as a traitor, well I feel at least SOME of the boys would take their side. I will not have my own slaughtered for the sake of peace. We must see eye to eye in this. While I do that, you must assure me, Twilight and the princesses will do the same. Mother Celestia is the only one that might listen to me; Twilight and Luna have more than a vendetta against me. I must know, before I risk tarnishing my name with my marshals that Twilight will be able to convince her precious council of chairmen to do the same.”

“Then let me talk with her.”

“That was the plan. Though if you’re still hungry…”

“No, food can wait.”

“Excellent. Now Cadence let us begin to put this chapter of history to a close.” With that, Peryite opened his chamber door and continued through the palace with his sister close behind.

Twilight carefully listened to her breathing; it was the only way she knew she was still alive. Being restrained and kept in complete darkness made her lose track of time very quickly. It made no difference if her eyes were closed or open, all she had were her thoughts, and her mind had begun to play tricks on her. Her ears sprung up at the sound of moving lock mechanisms and she turned her head to the direction of the noise. The doors began to open and light began to flood the room. She shut her eyes quickly despite her yearning to see once more. Her eyes fluttered slightly as they adjusted to the light. “Bring her down.”

“Yes highness,” two guards said in unison as they approached the lavender mare. The two bound her wings and undid the shackles on her forelegs.

Twilight limply got to her hooves as the two guards kept their shot gauntlets pointed at her head. “Make a move, and die,” one of the guards threatened.

“She’s too smart,” Peryite chuckled. “You two may take your leave.”

“But my liege.”

“Do you truly believe I can’t handle one alicorn on my own? Especially when it is a contest of strength alone. You could kill her on your own while she has no magic.”

“Are you sure sir?”

“Go, or you’re cleaning the Manticore den tonight.” Both guards bowed and left with haste. “Good. Did you recover from your beating Twilight?”

“Buck…you,” Twilight murmured in her weak state.”

“Oh swallow your hate will you. And if it’s too hard to swallow, tell me now so I can be on my way.”

“Brother, please let me talk to her.”

“Aye, go for it. If you can get her to talk then by all means.”

“Twilight, are you okay?” Cadence asked, trotting up to her sister.
“Better. But that’s not saying much.”

“Hey! Are you in enough of a mental state to put serious comprehension on things?” Peryite asked.

“What do you mean?” Twilight answered.

“I mean…” Peryite began, before Cadence spoke up.

“Twilight I’ve convinced him to end the war.”

Twilight turned to Peryite, then to Cadence, then back to Peryite. “Aye, that sure caught your attention now didn’t it,” Peryite said. “Well, I’m not ending the war; yet. First, I need you to assure me that you’ll convince the other chairmen of your precious council to agree.”

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I can’t promise you that. But I’ll make sure they at least hear of this proposition.”

“Not good enough. They’ll no doubt think you only feel that way because a gun is to your head. Hmm…”

“Brother.”

“Hush Cadence, I’m trying to think. I’ll find a solution to this impasse; for now though, you’re agreeing to this correct, Twilight?”

“If it means an end to this, then yes.”

“Very good. I’ll begin my preparations for my half of this. Also, I’ll see to it those wounds are completely patched. It’ll be easier for all of us if you DIDN’T look like you got beat to a pulp.”

“Wait, but…what now?” Cadence asked feeling unsure.

“Now, you return to your room and let me handle things from here.”

“But…”

“Cadence…come…” Cadence took her brother’s side and the two left the room. “I’ll make sure she’s taken proper care of from here on out. Satisfied?”

“Excuse me?”

“You’ve had request after request of me Cadence over the last day and a half. Are you at last satisfied?”

“I suppose so…”

“Good. Now, back to your room. We’ll talk again later.”

“You are going to do your part, right, brother?”

“Yes, now question it again and you’ll have put me in a foul mood!”

“Sorry!”

“Don’t be. Hey, you two,” Peryite called out to a couple of guards.

“Yes my liege. What is it?”

“Escort her back to her chambers.”

“Yes king Peryite.” Peryite watched as the two guards took Cadence off his hooves and brought her back to her room. He sighed before trotting onward to meet with his marshals.

“Marshal Nikita sir, please head on in, the others are waiting.”

The Union marshal straightened his uniform collar before heading into the council room. “Ah, Nikita. Late as always, glad to see nothing has changed,” Kilian mocked.

“Disrespectful as always, you little brat.”

“Save your bickering for later. Our king has called us here for a reason,” Trotsky said disgruntled.”

“Aye, yet we can’t even get started, where’s Yegorov?”

“Marshal Yegorov is at black pearl base. He’s continuing to train our navy for when the day comes we may once again use it. Are you next going to propose we wait till Voroshilov gets here?”

“Enough!” Peryite said in anger. “Before we begin…a moment of silence, for our Marshal who is no longer with us.”

“A moment of silence, for all those who are no longer with us,” Trotsky replied.

All closed their eyes and the room went silent. “May the Mother bless them and keep them.”

“Yes, now what are we here for?” Nikita asked.

“My fellow Marshals. I feel we have bitten off more than we can chew. Our struggle is now a blight that has brought suffering to all. Have we done good for the world? Of course. Yet we have done all that we can. There is a time for war and a time for peace, a time to build, and a time to build though destruction. My comrades. I feel it is time we end this war.”

The marshals all locked eyes with their king. A tense silence filled the room before Nikita ended it. “Madness! Forgive me for speaking out of place my king, but what in Equus makes you think that the those allied dogs will even consider such a thing!?”

“We’ve a council chairman in our dungeon Comrade Nikita. The princess Twilight has made it clear that an agreement can be reached.”

“Oh, how reassuring. Our king has been conspiring with Alicorns behind our back.”

“I conspire not against us! I work for the betterment of our populace, whether that means working with alicorns or not. I deny it not, Celestia raised me but I owe her nothing. I have never lied to you and I am not lying now. Let me hear your thoughts about this. I have brought you here not to order you around but so we can reach an agreement.”

“My lads have had enough of conflict, my liege, if you believe we can trust those Tsarist slime for this; I support you,” Kilian said saluting her king.

“Come now Kilian. I know you have always gone against what I feel but think about this,” Nikita hissed.

“I know what my soldiers want, and I do not give my input to oppose you.”

“I believe this tragedy has unfolded for far too long. I’ve seen the young princess make peace before. My troops’ valor is great yet we could not have held ourselves at Ponyville. Had she not believed in mercy I would have been in a cell or a coffin by now,” Trotsky added. “I feel she will keep to her word.”

“Unbelievable! You would give up the fight now!? We’re not in a corner yet,” Nikita bellowed.

“And should we ask your soldiers of this what will they say?” Kilian asked. “Would they stick by your side, or would we find them leaving you in the blue for our side. Perhaps we should look into your files more closely. Nova Prospect was far from an ethical weapon. What other shady things might we find dear marshal?”

“Watch it girl,” Nikita hissed.

“Enough. I believe we’ve come to a conclusion to this meeting,” Peryite said rising from his chair. “My fellow comrades. Let us now work to put this chapter of history to a close.”

“For the populace,” Trotsky said

“For the populace,” Kilian said

“…For the populace,” Nikita said in a defeated tone.

“Thank you my marshals. The sun rises and heralds a new day and we are left to shape it and those that will come. Fate has given us the means to shape the future and we must sculpt a better world.” The three marshals saluted Peryite who in turn did the same. When he was at last alone he allowed himself to take a breath of relief. “Well that went better than I would have thought,” Peryite said to himself. “That’s one beast slain, now comes the next!”

“Are their any other things you wish to address miss Sparkle?”

“No, I think you patched just about everything up. Though I still feel sore all around.”

“We’ll get you started on some painkillers. Anything else?”

“Like I said, no.”

“Good, his eminence will meet you again tonight.”

“Does this mean he managed to tie up his end in all this?”

“Yes. So long as all things on your end are tied up then this war will be at a close.”

“Are you happy for this?”

“My job is to give medical care, not have opinions. Hold still, this will hurt,” the doctor said sticking a syringe into the mare’s right foreleg. Twilight cringed as the green liquid was injected into her. “There, now if you feel limp, drowsy, lightheaded, dizzy, nauseous, or black out at any time of the day, bring it to my attention. I’ll add an additional drug to get rid of those side effects. Of course, that drug also has some side effects so…you know what, we’ll cross that bridge if we get there.”

“And if these side effects occur during the peace agreement?”

“Well then you have some sour luck highness. Please wait here. Very important prisoner escorts will be here soon to pick you up.” The doctor gathered his patient’s records before leaving the lavender mare. Not long after two guards entered the medical ward. “Come with us now Princess Sparkle,” one of the guards said. “The peace agreement meeting is scheduled to commence at eight o’clock tonight. Let us make sure it is on time.” Twilight nodded before allowing the guards to escort her back to her chambers.

“Brother! Does that mean you succeeded!?”

“I don’t see it meaning anything else,” Peryite said to Cadence. “Key word however. I succeeded. Twilight still has to do her part. The meeting tonight is only me starting off with some basic demands. I need several things to be clear if we’re truly ending this conflict. I started this war because of principle, not power. Perhaps our voice has grown loud enough that these pigs are at last ready to listen, perhaps not. Twilight will give me an answer tonight.” Cadence gave her brother a concerned look. “I want you to be there tonight, you might be able to remind her of her conscience. She seems to have faith in you.”

“You know, if you want to help convince her more. You could let aunt Celestia and Luna into the meeting as well.”

“NO! This is a meeting between diplomats and ponies of reason. Not tyrants!”

“Celestia isn’t a tyrant.”

“I cannot convince you otherwise, just know you can’t do the same with me.”

“Well what about Luna? You’ve never met her before.”

“Luna has shown me several instances of hostilities. All understandable but nonetheless I believe she would put ‘unwanted thoughts’ into Twilight’s head.”

“Hey, you said you would let me see her tomorrow. And tomorrow is today.”

“I have several things I also need to prepare; you will get your chance to see her later.”

“Brother, please just let me see her. She hasn’t seen a pleasant familiar face in years. Even Celestia finds some comfort in seeing you.”

“I assure you she’s fine.”

“Were you fine? You were separated from us for so long.”

“Don’t compare this to what I went through!”

“She was imprisoned on the moon for a thousand years.” Peryite was silent. “Brother…Pyreite!”

“Promise me you won’t hate me for what I’ve done…”

“Brother. What are you saying?”

“Promise me you won’t hate me Cadence.”

“Y-you didn’t kill her…right!?”

“N-no! No of course not. I…I wanted information out of her, or even loyalty with the Union. I felt a more…solitary existence would bend her will. I…”

“Just let me see her. I promise I won’t hate you,” Cadence reassured.

Peryite gave his sister a light smile. “Okay. Come with me. I’ll show her to you.”

“What hath I done to deserveth this cruel fate?” Luna said sulking to herself. “My punishment was heinous but necessary. Now, what is my crime, to have merely posed as a possible threat to the machinations of a demon? Truly no justice remains in our once fair land. Our citizens, now blindly follow the words of a monster spoken with a velvet tongue of lies. Is this our destiny, to have braved the dangers of such horrid threats, myself included, only to have everything turned to ash by otherwise innocent souls, misguided by the hoof of a madpony. Has my sister returned to the ethereal plane? Has…”

Luna caught her tongue as she heard the unmistakable sound of magic being used behind her. She turned around just in time to see the gray aura fade and in its place two familiar faces joined her in solitude. “Aunt Luna!” Cadence cried out as she tugged slightly at Peryite’s foreleg that was wrapped around her holding her in place.

“Princess Cadenza!” Luna said amazed to see her niece. Her eyes widened before going cross with anger. “Be there no bounds which you will not cross you wretched fiend! Do as you will with me, leave me in this lonesome void, but spare the soul of this innocent!”

“You speak with her Cadence. Something tells me she doesn’t really like me,” Peryite said releasing his little sister

“Go figure,” Cadence replied somewhat sarcastically. The pink mare galloped to her aunt and the two embraced each other. “Aunt Luna. Are you alright; did he hurt you?”

“I ask the same of you small one. No, not physically at least. Fear not. I may not have my magic but I will keep you safe.”

“You don’t need to. Believe me he won’t hurt me.”

“Indeed,” said Peryite. “Not even in my dreams. You can see for yourself if you’d like, Auntie Luna.”

“Doth thou mock me!” Luna said gritting her teeth.

“Brother!”

“What, it’s true.”
“Brother!?” Luna said giving Cadence a puzzled look. “Child hath something happened to you?”

“No,” Cadence sighed. “Aunt Luna. This is Pyreite. My brother.”

Luna exchanged looks with her niece before turning her gaze to Peryite and then back to Cadence. “Indeed,” Peryite said slowly trotting towards the two mares. “I am your nephew.”

“Child…who is this monster…” Luna asked. A storm of emotions stirred in her head making her voice tremble.

“He’s my brother Aunt Luna. He saved my life when I was a foal. Celestia took him in as her student and…”

“And a long story short I’m your nephew,” Peryite said cutting off Cadence.

“I know not which is more painful. Knowing that we’re related or the fact that you would do this to a pony who you should call family.”

“Love can be the most painful thing in the world Aunt Luna. It is the salt in the wound of betrayal. But enough of this.” Peryite illuminated his horn and shined a blinding light dissipating the illusion. The three found themselves back in the lunar tower. “Aunt Luna. He’s agreed to put an end to the war.”

Luna’s ears shot up at hearing this. “Is this true fien…Nephew…”

“Yes Aunt Luna. And don’t call me that if you’re not ready. I’ve given you no reason to consider me family. Such a thing should not be forced.”

“For now then thou shall remain Peryite. And so I ask, once peace is reached; what will become of us?”

Peryite went silent. “I…I hadn’t given that much thought. I don’t know…that’s something I’ll have to put more thought into.”

“Brother. You can release them. You don’t need to have them as prisoners anymore.”

“Hush now Cadence. I will not give Celestia a position of power again!”

“Pyreite…”

“No. Come now my dear. The fated hour is almost here. If all goes well then you will have all the time you want with Luna and Celestia. But for now, come.”

Cadence turned to her aunt. “Stay safe child,” Luna said embracing her niece. The pink mare gave her a quiet smile before taking her leave with Peryite.

“Now I highly doubt this needs to be said, but, be on your best behavior when speaking to our King. More lives than you can count rest on how this goes.”

“I know,” Twilight replied to one of the guards escorting her.

“We’re here. Do your part and put and end to this. Not all of us want to quit the fight but know you have our support.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said as the guards opened the twin doors.

The lavender mare took a deep breath before entering the room. Peryite sat in a chair and eyed her as she trotted in. A single small square table stood between the two. Cadence stood propped up against the wall. She smiled lightly at her sister who returned the smile “Take a seat. Standing around won’t change anything,” Peryite said.

Twilight took a seat opposite Peryite. “Shall we begin?”

“I’ve been waiting for you. So really I should be asking if you’re readyP I’ve been for some time now. Care for a drink? We have everything from champagne to absinthe.”

“I’ll pass.”

“Suit yourself. Now. I want to make several things clear about this. One, this is not a surrender. The U.G.E.R is not bending its knee to you. We shall remain, our government and ideology shall remain and all the cities that we have under our control shall remain ours.”

“I can’t speak for the other council members, but as Equestria’s princess I can assure you that the lands controlled here shall remain under your rule.”

“Very well. That will do for now. Second, all prisoners of war are to be released BEFORE the end agreement is reached. I want my troops back from all your prison camps.”

“In exchange I demand the same thing.”

“Then a prisoner exchange it is. A mass exchange.”

“Anything else?”

“Yes, since I have to release you for you to talk to the other chairmen; I want a piece of land of my choice from Equestria.”

“You want me to give up a piece of land!?”

“You’re no small catch princess. You are the leader of Equestria and the founder of the U.E.A. I demand land for your release.”

Twilight sighed. “Very well. What land do you want?”

“I want control over a third of the crystal fields and Las Pegasus.”

“Why Las Pegasus?”

“With that city I will control all routs to the southern coast.”

“And with it control most of the trade routs.”

“Yes. Speaking of, our trade agreement is to be kept in place. We will of course be in a ‘diplomatic’ relationship. Such should be as the governing powers of the world.”

“Indeed. Is that all you demand?”

“From you, yes.”

“Then we’re at an agreement.”

“Excellent.”

“Wait…”

“Hmm?”

“If we do make peace. What will happen to Princess Celestia and Luna?”

Peryite grew silent. “IF, we make peace. And you assure me she will not get any power in the U.E.A. Then I will release them both.” Twilight’s eye grew wide at hearing this. “But only if everything goes well.”

The two rose from their seats. “King Peryite…”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle…”

“On this day, let it be known that peace was made.”

“Between two equally proud nations of the world.” The two shook hooves before sitting down again. I propose a toast. You said you did not want a drink, but I ask of you, for the sake of this glorious moment.”

“Open a bottle of champagne then.”

Peryite opened a bottle and poured the clear liquid into crystal glasses before giving one to Twilight. “To peace.”

“To peace,” Twilight repeated.

“Cheers, ‘Sister’.

Twilight frowned. “Cheers, ‘Brother’. With that the two pressed their glasses together and drank.

The Beginning of the End

The Beginning of the End

“Sir, should we not have brought more forces with us?”

“No,” Shining armor said replying to the soldier at his side. “This IS a diplomatic meeting; though I would scarcely call it that. I’m in all honesty loathe to be negotiating with Peryite or anyone wearing the Union’s colors, especially after what happened at the Empire and the mountains. Besides the Everfree Forest holds all manner of danger, and if a Union ambush is what we’re facing then I’d rather not lose a battalion out here.”

“Then why, might I ask, did you volunteer for this?”

“Because according to the deal he’s trading Twilight and Cadence back to us in exchange for land. We’re already poised to give up ground to these heathens; I want to make sure he wasn’t spinning a lie when he said he’d give back my wife and sister.”

“And you’re sure he’s here?”

“Our scouts confirmed visual that the Union’s slime ball king was here.”

“Surely we’re not meeting in the middle of the forest for this? In what specific canopy of trees did the king say he wanted to make the exchange?”

“We have a destination.”

“Really? Well where the devil is it then!?

“Ever hear of the castle of the two sisters?”

“The old home of the princesses?”

“Correct.”

“Makes sense. The only real piece of civilization out here, and not all that strategic.”

“Where is it?” another royal guard asked.

“We should be coming up the bridge now.” Shining armor and his five guards found a clearing in the brush and exited the dense of the forest. The six looked out upon the castle across the chasm. Three Union zeppelins hovered over the keep like birds watching over a nest. “Well, I guess they’re waiting for us.”

“Hey, I thought you said there was a bridge.”

“There was supposed to be,” Shining armor said looking frustrated. The stakes in the ground were evidence that a bridge was there once, but no longer.

The six watched as a Union barge made its way over the chasm to them. “Took you long enough. Get on,” a Union soldier griped.

“What did you do to the bridge?”

“Seriously…why do you care? If you must know, old raggedy rope bridges aren’t the best thing to hold up a group of soldiers in armor and carrying weapons. The damn old thing collapsed. No one was seriously injured but the inconvenience was the reason I had to wait out here in the damn barge to get you across. I’m surprised this damn place hasn’t collapsed. Anyhow, just get on so I can be rid of you.” Shining armor and the guards hesitantly boarded the barge. “Don’t fall.” The barge slowly turned and hovered across the chasm and stopped at the castle. “His eminence is waiting for you. Be on your way.”

Shining armor and his guards hopped off the barge and entered the castle. Immediately two Union guards approached them. “Please follow us,” one of the guards said gesturing them to follow.

The six followed the soldier closely through the castle. “Where are we headed?” Shining armor asked.

“The throne room. Our king and your princesses are waiting there.”

“You’ve uh…you’ve begun renovating this place huh,” another guard said noticing the Union banners around the castle.

“Aye, this place was a dump, we spruced it up a bit. In you go,” the guard said as he and his partner opened the door.

Shining armor and his guards entered the throne room a bit on edge. Union elite guards eyed them every step towards the thrones. Peryite and Twilight stood before the thrones, unaware anyone had entered. “And if all goes well, we shall meet back here within a fortnight.” Peryite said to Twilight.

“Agreed. I’ll talk to the council; they’ll be able to put an end to this.”

“Good. May we meet again under pleasant circumstances and for a better future.”

“Peryite,” Shining armor said trying to grab the Union’s king’s attention.

“Huh,” Peryite said turning to the captain. “Oh, it’s you. Guess that means you’re the one who’s come to take them back. I truly wish it were somepony less loathsome, but it is only proper that a husband would want to see his wife home safe and sound, perhaps even more so for a brother to want to see his sister home safe and sound.”

“You’ve received your land, now give them back!”

“Of course. Twilight, until we meet again I suppose.”

“When we next meet I’ll put you to the sword,” Shining Armor hissed.

“Hold your tongue dear brother. This is a peaceful meeting. Don’t step out of bounds or you may find yourself dead,” Peryite said with a sly smile.

“Then don’t taunt him!” Twilight said a bit flustered.

“Go on now child.”

Twilight trotted towards Shining Armor who locked her in an embrace. The white stallion was a bit unsettled by his sister’s lack of eagerness to be away from her captors. “Twily. Are you alright?” he asked concerned.

“I’m fine,” Twilight said wrapping her forelegs around her brother’s neck.”

“Good. We’ll be home soon.” Shining Armor turned his gaze to Peryite once more. “And Cadence…where is she.”

“Enjoying a cup of tea. You two,” Peryite said pointing to some nearby soldiers. “Go fetch her.” The two saluted to their king before heading off to complete their task. Peryite turned his gaze back to Shining armor. “So…we’re related…huh…”

“Don’t feel obligated to call me family,” Shining Armor snarled.

“Don’t worry. I don’t.”

“Perhaps it’s better if none of us talked for a bit,” Twilight said intervening.

“That’s a wonderful idea,” Peryite said clapping his hooves together before flying to one of the thrones and resting in it. Silence befell the throne room as everyone passed glances to one another. This lasted for five minutes before the guards returned escorting Cadence. “Cadence,” Shining Armor called out, relieved to see his wife appeared unharmed. The pink mare galloped to her husband and the two embraced. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. He wouldn’t hurt me.”

“I’ll ask how that…’pony’ is your brother, or why you never mentioned you had a brother later.”

“I hope in time you’ll grow to accept him,” Cadence said with a light smile.

“Maybe when he’s in a cell of his own.”

“Don’t be that way. He’s not that bad; I know you don’t really think that way but he is working to end the war, isn’t he?

Shining Armor blinked a couple times comprehending what he had heard. “Indeed, ‘brother’. I am have proposed and end to this conflict. I’ve tied up my ends. ‘Our’ dear sister needs only to get the rest of your alliance to put down their weapons long enough for a peace agreement.”

Shining Armor shook his head lightly as though dazed. “So, what exactly was all this for?”

“Should things go sour I can’t exactly ask Twilight to nicely come back to our prison. No. I require something up front so I know I don’t go away with empty hooves.”

“So what now then?”

“Go. Get out of here, shoo. You have councilmen to talk to. Or at least she does. If you can get them to come to reason we shall meet here once again.”

“May we next meet on a day of peace Peryite,” Twilight said.

The two bowed to one another before going their separate ways. “I’ll give the all clear signal. The Vessel of the Elements should be here to pick us up soon,” Shining armor said pulling out a communicator. After all was set he gathered the royal guards and with his sister and wife at his sides, left the castle.

Twilight leaned on the railing of the ship, looking out into the fields below. The night air she felt was too good to go to waste and even though she tried she couldn’t find her way to sleep. “Guess I wasn’t the only one with this idea,” Cadence said trotting up to her sister in law.

“Can’t sleep either?” Twilight asked.

“I’m pretty tired actually. But I don’t ride on these things everyday, I wanted to enjoy the ride while it lasted.”

“Cadence.”

“Yeah?”

“You never told me you had a brother. And I know he wasn’t always this way.”

Cadence sighed. “It was never easy to talk about. It brought me to tears to be reminded of him, so I just tried to never bring it up.”

“I know he’s not biologically related to you. How did you two meet?”

“In Stalliongrad. He saved my life, Aunt Celestia took him in as her student. He was a lot like you when he was more…innocent.”

“I can imagine.”

“When this is over, maybe we can develop a more healthy relationship as family.

“I doubt it,” Twilight chuckled. “I think we’ll get along at the most. After all that’s happened we’ll have as good a relationship together as the Alliance will with the Union.”

Cadence frowned. “Maybe things will turn out better…somehow…”

“Things are going to be better, this war will end and right now that’s all that matters.”

“Do you think things will go back to how they use to be?”

Twilight sighed. “I think those days are long gone. With two armed powers now controlling and uniting Equus I think we’re always going to be watching each other for quite some time. But let’s not talk about this now. For now, let’s just enjoy the night.” Cadence sighed before putting on a smile and joining Twilight.

“Are they here, are they here!?” Spike said climbing atop Pinkie pie as the five mares and baby dragon watched the flagship descend upon Canterlot.

“Calm down now Spike. I’m sure Twilight and Cadence are onboard,” Applejack said staring up at the ship.

The Vessel of the Elements halted and hovered over the palace. A few seconds later a barge detached from one of the docking bays and glided down to the palace carrying Twilight, Shining Armor, and Cadence. At seeing her friends the lavender mare leapt off the barge and flew down to the palace with glee. Without saying a word the six mares and dragon embraced one another in a group hug. “I missed you girls!” Twilight said wiping away a tear.

“We thought you were as good as gone Sugarcube,” Applejack said with watery eyes.

“I thought we were all goners back there at the caves,” Rainbow said trying not to let her mushy side show that much.

“If it weren’t for Cadence being there, I’d say Peryite would have ended us there and then,” Fluttershy said with a slight shiver.

“Are you alright dear? I hope those ruffians didn’t hurt you,” Rarity said concerned.

“Did you happen to see Princess Celestia and Luna while you were there?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“And hey, I thought Shining Armor said he was giving them back to us for that land,” Spike added.

“I’m glad you all made it back okay. And no, I’m fine, and sadly no, he only released me and Cadence for the land,” Twilight replied. “But that reminds me, there’s something I need to do.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on,” Rainbow said flying in front of Twilight. “You just got back. I’m pretty sure whatever it is can wait till later.”

“I’m afraid it can’t,” Twilight said teleporting around the cyan pegasus. “I promise once it’s done we can celebrate properly.”

“Well if it’s so important can ya at least tell us what it is?” Applejack asked.

“No time. I promise to fill you all in later.”

The five mares and dragon watched as their friend once again left them

“Come on, come on,” Twilight said to herself as she tapped her left hoof on the floor impatiently.

The three monitors in front of her held only the symbol of the U.E.A and the words ‘Stand By’. One by one the monitors flickered and the members of the Alliance council stared back at her. “Princess Twilight! I had heard you were captured by the enemy,” the Gryphon king said shocked. “A-ahem. I mean, it is good to see you are back on your throne, sound and safe,” he added straightening his robe collar.

“Indeed. I am glad your absence was not as long as it was last time,” the king of Saddle Arabia said with light smile.

“A glorious day it is,” the new Premier of Stalliongrad said taking off his hat and holding it against his chest with his left foreleg.

“I’m a bit surprised you didn’t hear about my release agreement.”

“What was the agreement?” The Gryphon King asked.

“Just that Equestria gives the Union some of its own land.”

“Well any bargains Equestria makes is between Equestria and its business partners. So long as you haven’t given any official alliance secrets it is strictly your business. Fret not though princess. You’ll have those lands back, it’s only a matter of time.”

“Actually…about that…”

“What? Were you planning on retaking them now and are asking for reinforcements?”

“No, it’s not that. It’s more…I don’t plan on retaking those lands.”

“I-I beg your pardon, highness,” the king of Saddle Arabia said a bit taken back by Twilight’s words. “Are you giving up the fight?!”

“No, but…” Twilight sighed. “The main reason King Peryite released me was because we’ve come to some common ground. We both wanted to end this war. The Union is willing to end this war. We can put this all to rest.”

Silence filled the room before someone spoke up. “You think we can trust them!? You think we should smile and shake the hooves of the ponies that, need I remind you, attacked us!” The Saddle Arabia king said flustered.

“Well hold on now! We should at least hear what the Union is offering on this,” The Gryphon king replied.

“Of course YOU want to put this to an end. Union forces have been driven from the Gryphon Kingdom for some time now. You have nothing to lose from peace.”

“Gentlecolts! Let’s not forget it’s our populace that we are trying to protect here,” the Premier intervened.

“Well then Princess. We’re all ears,” the Saddle Arabia king replied.

“Thank you. In truth I don’t know the terms for the peace agreement. Only that a ceasefire is in order for it to even begin.”

“Very well, I have no objections to that,” the Gryphon king said.

“Nor I,” the Premier replied.

“I can’t find anything wrong with it, simple and reasonable,” the king of Saddle Arabia added.

“Excellent. I’ll be sure to send word to the Union. We will reconvene for the peace meeting in two weeks. Once you’re in Canterlot escorts will see you to the meeting grounds.”

“Until then princess,” the Premier said before his screen powered off.

“May we put an end to this at last,” the Gryphon king said as his screen powered off as well.

“I hope your trust in these cretins is not misplaced,” the Saddle Arabia king said before his screen powered off as well.

Twilight sighed. “Well, that didn’t go so bad,” she said taking a deep breath. “I’ve done my part Peryite. Now you just better do yours.”

Twilight opened the door to the council room with her magic and left the room. “Twilight!” Pinkie yelled as she grappled onto her friend.

“Did ya find her? No matter how hard I try I’m always gonna get lost in this place,” Applejack said as she galloped up a set of stairs followed by the rest of her friends.

“Girls. I’m sorry I had to run off like that,” Twilight said apologizing. “I wasn’t lying when I said it was important though I…”

“We already know Twi,” Rainbow interrupted. “Your brother told us what happened.”

“So is it true darling? Are you bringing peace back to Equestria?” Rarity asked.

“Does this mean you can finally stop risking your life?” Spike added.

“Um, maybe give her a chance to answer,” Fluttershy replied.

“It’s alright Fluttershy,” Twilight reassured. “And yes. I believe this will all soon be behind us.”

“Oh this is going to be the biggest celebration ever!” Pinkie said bouncing happily. “It’ll be like a party where the whole world is invited. Once this is over I think other ponies will finally be able to smile again.”

“Um, excuse me,” a cinnamon stallion said as he entered the hall from one of the doors on the left side. “I’d hate to be rude but I must ask, would you kindly…”

“What this gentlecolt is trying to say is; would you SHUT UP!!!” Casimir said in an agitated tone as he stepped out of the room as well.

“I wouldn’t put it like that but I would appreciate a lack of noise if you’d be so kind.”

“Sorry, we’re done here anyway,” Twilight reassured.

“Twilight. I had no idea you had returned…again,” Casimir said surprised. “Goodness you must have someone watching over you child.”

“Thanks I suppose. By the way, who’s this?”

“Venn Fitzwilliam,” the cinnamon unicorn said bowing to Twilight. “I already know who you are princess.”

“I don’t believe I’ve seen you around before. How do you know Casimir?”

“We’ve had a little…’business deal’ going with him for some time. I’ve just been chosen to fill in for someone while he’s on a bit of a ‘vacation’”

“O-okay…” Twilight replied a bit skeptical.

“Say, what did it take to get away from the Union this time Twilight? A coup?” Casimir chuckled.

“Better actually. Peryite released me so I could help negotiate an end to the war.”

Casimir stopped laughing and turned to the lavender mare. “You’re putting an end to the war?” Casimir stuttered.

“Yes. I’ve convinced the members of the council to at least hear Peryite out on his conditions of the peace agreement. He’s already gotten his Marshals to do the same.”

“I-I’m a bit dumbfounded to hear all this truth be told. Nonetheless it is good news indeed.”

“W-when is this peace meeting taking place?” Venn asked in a shaky voice.

“Two weeks from now.”

“Alright,” he said with a sigh. “Mr. Casimir, I’m afraid I must be on my way. We’ll talk more about the growth of Celerium later. I-I have to go.”

Casimir grabbed Venn by the foreleg and pulled him back. “Why don’t you stay for a celebratory glass of champagne?”

“Oh, I couldn’t. I can’t hold my liquor. Now I really have to go,” Venn said prying his foreleg away from Casimir and continuing down the corridor.

“That guy was weird,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“He seemed nice,” Rarity replied.

“He’s a decent stallion who’s part of a bad bunch,” Casimir said.

“What bad bunch?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t worry about it…” Casimir replied.

“Well I…” Twilight stopped. “Oh gosh! I just remembered I still have to send the news to Peryite. Girls, come along. This won’t take long.” Twilight’s friends all agreed and joined the lavender mare on her way to the throne room.

“So all is in place?” Peryite asked.”

“The council will meet with your marshals two weeks from now,” Twilight replied.

“Good. I need not remind you what is at stake here.”

“Of course. May the days to come lead to peace.”

“Indeed. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve matters to attend to.”

The frequency ended and the communication room grew silent. “That’s good, right,” Rarity asked.

“Yes, now the ceasefire has been made official. The war has become a lot less bloody now. In two weeks we’ll put it to an end.”

“Nothing but good news today,” Rainbow remarked.

“Yeah, don’t jinx it,” Applejack replied.

“Come on girls,” Twilight said. “For once I really don’t have something I need to do. We’ve all been through a lot. I say we deserve at least one day of leisure.”

“You most of all Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said hugging the lavender mare.

“Before we go anywhere though, I didn’t get the chance to eat this morning.”

“Can’t really have a good day on an empty stomach,” Applejack replied The six mares and baby dragon laughed with one another before heading off to get some food.

“This was not supposed to happen!!”

“Please sir, calm down,” Venn said in an uneasy voice.

“How, how? The last war lasted almost a thousand years. This one has not even reached its tenth.”

“You forget; Peryite was born into a world at war. And Twilight, well she’s seen it up close to say the least. Neither of them want this war my lord.”

“I cannot have this Venn. The Mammon machine has not yet met its quota. Magus, Beldam, and Eldritch still need more time to prepare. If this is not stopped then all the destruction will be undone. This mustn’t happen Venn.”

“I’m sorry my lord, but there’s nothing that can be done.”

Venn watched his master slowly trot towards him. The black stallion towered over him with red eyes full of fury. His wings were unfurled due to the stress on him. A sphere of magic formed inside the stallion’s twin curved horns as Venn was levitated up to eye level with him. “Venn Fitzwilliam. Don’t you ever tell me nothing can be done; WE CONTROL FATE VENN! Need I remind you all which we’ve done to see this through? For it to all be for naught? Inconceivable!”

“P-Perhaps Azrael can…”

“No. Azrael has never had a strong point in discretion. That was what you and Ghast were for and he bucked his job up!”

“Please father I…”

“I am not your bucking father!” The stallion said letting Venn drop to the floor. “I raised you but that is it. I am your master.”

“Yes Cain,” Venn said gasping for breath.

“Enough. Rise.”

“Yes master,” Venn said getting to his hooves. “How may I serve thee?”

“Now that’s the stallion I raised,” Cain said with a chuckle. “I need you to insure this peace agreement fails.”

“How though, sir?”

“Do whatever it takes. Sweet talk a general into making an attack, assassinate a diplomat, bathe one side in fire and bombshells.”

“Sir, with all due respect I feel Ghast would be better at igniting death than me.”

“I think so to. But I will not let him get out of his punishment for any reason. This is your task; if you fail, do not return.”

“Am I to do this in a night!?”

“Of course not, you have until the meeting begins. Look for any kinks in their security, talk to the diplomats, get our servant to help you out. I am putting the fate of Nod in your hooves Venn. Do not fail.”

“I will see it done master.”

“Indeed, now be gone.” Closing his eyes Cain trotted back to his throne. He illuminated his horn and brought forth a large black eye with a while retina. “Watching eye that does see all; show to me, the king Ural.” The eye winced before displaying a visual of Peryite. “I see you little moth, as you flitter onwards; flip flap, flip flap,” Cain chuckled. “A new light catches your eyes and you fly oh so close to it, before you burn up on these heinous ideas my guiding hoof will pull you back to a better road. You’ll be back on track in no time. Pave the way; pave the way for the glory of Nod.”

(Cain)

We’ll come down through Nod’s gates
We’re the masters of fate
When we win we will smother the sun
We’ll slay also the moon
Death will be with them soon
When we’re there they’ll be as good as done.

And I can’t wait to see you
And finally free you
From the Mother’s vicious snare.
Someday I will replace
that big frown on your face
with a smile and a murderous glare.

We are two of a kind
Evil lurks in your mind
You’re the key to my plans soon you’ll see.
And if I were to die
You would forever cry
Peryite you’d be lost without me

You'd be lost (You'd be lost)
You'd be lost (You'd be lost)
Peryite, you’d be lost without me.

I will finally show you
Just how well I know you
I understand just how you feel.
You pushed reason away
On that marvelous day
And your mind let go of the wheel

Together we will battle
For friendship is brittle
You will learn to grow fond of this game.
So you’ll not make it end
For your will I shall bend
We are opposites but we're the same

We are two of a kind
Evil lurks in your mind
You’re the key to my plans soon you’ll see.
And if I were to die
You would forever cry
Peryite you’d be lost without me

You'd be lost (You'd be lost)
You'd be lost (You'd be lost)
Peryite, you’d be lost without me.

You have heard of me from your stories
I know all about you dear Ural.
You’re a hero who’s bathed in glory
And who’s meant to end it all!

We are two of a kind
Evil lurks in your mind
You’re the key to my plans soon you’ll see.
And if I were to die
You would forever cry
Peryite you’d be lost without me

You'd be lost (You'd be lost)
You'd be lost (You'd be lost)
Peryite, you’d be lost without me.

Journal Entry eleven,
Official Journal of Twilight Sparkle of the United Equestrian Alliance
Return if found.

Tonight is the night, the night where all this is put to rest. The diplomats have all gathered here in the palace. In a few minutes three airships will transport them along with the council to the castle of the two sisters. When the sun next rises over our heads, it will be shining upon a land at peace once again.

Twilight wrote the last words in her journal before putting it in her nightstand. She took a deep breath and trotted out into the hall. “You sure I can’t come along Twilight? I’ll stay on the zeppelin,” Spike said walking alongside the lavender mare.

“It’s not going to be anything thrilling Spike. Plus it is a formal meeting, and I wouldn’t want you to just sit around in the ship possibly the bulk of the night.”

“Oh alright, be back soon though.”

“Well that’s more dependant on how quickly these diplomats can negotiate their own ends with the Union. Like I said it could take most of the night.”

“Well once you get back let’s celebrate properly.”

Twilight gave her assistant a quiet smile before continuing to the roof of the palace. “The Ship is ready Twilight,” Shining Armor said to his sister.

“Good, we should be heading off.” Twilight turned to her friends who had come to see her off. “See you soon girls.”

“May this all work out as we hope,” Rarity said smiling.

“Watch your back Twi, this might be for peace but I still don’t trust those Union jerks,” Rainbow said.

“Just make sure everything turns out okay and stay safe,” Applejack added.

“I’ll be fine girls,” Twilight said reassuringly.

“I don’t know how you can face Peryite after all he’s done to you,” Fluttershy said with worried tone.

“I doubt he’d do anything rotten,” Twilight replied. “He wants this to end as much as we do.”

“Get back soon so we can have a no more war party,” Pinkie pie said bouncing.

“Twily. The other diplomats are waiting,” Shining Armor said interrupting the six mares.

“I’ll see you all soon.”

Twilight spread her wings and took flight up towards the Vessel of the Elements. The six mares watched as the three zeppelins tuned and sped off towards their destination. “Well ya’ll, standing up here all night won’t do anypony any good,” Applejack exclaimed.

“Agreed darling,” Rarity replied.

“I could use a bit of sleep,” Fluttershy said with a light yawn.

“Indeed, I haven’t gotten good sleep knowing Twilight was being held captive,” Rarity replied. I feel we all could catch up on some sleep.”

The five mares agreed and decided to call it a night. Each of them had separate rooms along a hall in the residential wing of the palace. They all bid each other goodnight as they worked their way up the hall, Rarity’s room being the one on the opposite side of the hall. After all her friends had found their rooms Rarity made her way to hers. As she turned the knob with her magic her ears perked up at the sound of voices having an argument down the next hall. Curiosity getting the better of her she decided to check it out. When she turned the corner into the next hall she saw a royal guard having an argument with a brown stallion in yellow robes. After a few seconds she recognized the stallion as the one that had talked with Casimir two weeks ago. “You aren’t permitted on the palace grounds,” the guard said with an angry expression.

“Good sir, I assure you I am here only to do business with a certain individual. I need a favor done and only he can do it.”

“Well that’s too bad. If you’re so interested in doing business with whoever this is then please get proper clearance for the castle grounds.”

“If you will just allow me to see Mr. Casimir he will tell you I regularly do business with him.”

“Enough. I don’t have time for an intruder. Come with me so I can escort you off the premises or I’ll have you thrown from them!”

Venn cringed. “Good sir. It’s my hide or yours. Let me pass or else.”

The guard laughed. “Never thought I’d see the day. Threatened by a stuff shirt! Alright you son of a bitch, you want to play that way fine!”

“Stop that this instant!” Rarity said galloping towards the two.

“Huh. Aren’t you one of the elements?” the guard asked.

“Yes I am. And I assure you this gentlecolt isn’t lying when he said he does business with Casimir.”

“But…look even if he does he’s still trespassing on palace grounds.”

“And you’ve never brought him in for it? If so then this is the only time he’s failed to have his papers or have you simply never noticed.”

“I assure you no intruder gets past us.”

“Well I assure you I witnessed him speaking with the chief scientist not a month ago. I’m sure he too would confirm this.”

“But…oh fine! If you’re so interested, help this dingus find the chief scientist. Honestly, looking for him in the residential area. Even us guards know that guy rarely leaves his labs,” the guard said grumbling as he left to continue his rounds.

“That was…thank you,” Venn said bowing to Rarity.

“That’s quite alright dear. I know you had done business with Casimir before.”

“Indeed. Now let me see…” Venn slowly circled Rarity as he looked over her.

“Is something amiss? I…”

“Three gemstones as a cutie mark, generosity is your element; Rarity is your name…correct?”

“Yes actually!”

“Splendid! I had heard many of your accomplishments before the war. When Equus needed heroes you all answered the call.”

“Believe it or not, you’re one of the few ponies that gave personal thanks for that.”

“It’s not really thanks, more praise.”

“Well thanks or praise, I appreciate it.”

Venn smiled. “Well, anyhow I must be going. I do have business with Casimir after all.”

“Well since you didn’t know where he was why don’t I show you there,” Rarity offered.

“Well I…sure! Why not.”

“Excellent! Come along now.” Venn smiled lightly before following Rarity.

“So, how exactly do you know Casimir?” Rarity asked.

“I actually didn’t meet him until about a month ago. My master has a business contract going with him, and his usual go between is currently, ahem, ‘caught up’ in something. So I was the one chosen as the new go between for him and Casimir.”

“Who’s your master?”

“…You don’t know him…and you don’t really need to. Pray you never do,” Venn said in a hushed voice.

“O-kay,” Rarity said a bit surprised. “Do you like him?”

Venn paused and smiled. “Well he’s far from the best pony in the world. He’s pretty rotten, but I owe him a lot. So he has my loyalty, and that’s all he needs from me.”

“How long till your debt to him is repaid?”

“I never said I was in debt. But I am in a way. I’ll be out of debt when he says I am.”

“That doesn’t sound very fair,” Rarity said with a concerned look.

“Ah, I’m fine. It never bothered me. Say…”

“What is it?”

“Why did you help me back there? We’ve never met before, other than seeing each other once. Why would you help a stranger?”

“Because it would have been wrong to not give you a helping hoof. And you didn’t deserve that, plus from what I saw you were a gentle soul. For kind words to be repaid like that is simply awful.”

Venn chuckled. “I was trained to have a silver tongue. A well placed word can easily stop a conflict or, stop it from happening altogether. Or…set in motion those events.”

“I don’t see why anyone would WANT such a thing.”

“There are always those that can benefit from war. So long as there is a bounty of any kind at the end of that sea of blood, they will sail through it to their reward. Enough though, I believe this is where we part ways.”

Rarity looked around the area and realized where she was. “Oh yes. It would appear so. I hope no further guards give you a hard time. May everything work out with you and Casimir.”

“Thank you,” Venn said bowing to Rarity. “Should fate allow it, I’d like to share a few more words with your generous soul in the future.”

Rarity smiled before leaving Venn’s company. When the white unicorn was gone Venn cautiously knocked on the door. “If you don’t have a key then we’ve nothing to discus, either you have the wrong door or something else, anyhow go away,” Casimir said from behind the door.

Venn took a piece of black paper with a red scorpion tail from his tunic pocket and slid it under the door. A few seconds later hoof steps were head approaching the door. Moments later the door unlocked and slid open. “Did anyone see you?”

“Oh yes. But fear not, all is well.”

“Get in.” Venn straightened his shirt collar and entered the door. Casimir hastily shut it behind him before setting fire to the black piece of paper and throwing it in a metal trashcan. “What the hell is this!? You’ve never shown up unannounced. You said you wouldn’t show up until a month later.”

“I know; we’ve had a drastic change of plans though Mr. Casimir.”

“What do you want then? There’s tight security all around the castle today with all the diplomats that have been here. This isn’t the time for underground, shady agreements I’ve been forced into at knifepoint.”

“I wish I could agree with you Casimir. But I need your help.”

“With what? I know you ponies have always kept me in the dark as to what EXACTLY you are to gain from my services but now I want to know what could you bloodsuckers seek from me.”

“We come to you on a day of peace, I assume you can tell my higher-ups are less than peaceful.”

“…You want to sabotage the peace agreement…why the devil am I baffled? Oh right, because I’m having this told to me by YOU; the stallion who’s suppose to be the diplomatic side of whoever the buck you mudaks are.”

“I understand your distress in this Mr. Casimir.”

“Your damn right I’m distressed! No…j-just no; I can organize an underground science facility that doubles as a death factory, but you can’t honestly expect me to…what is it you expect me to do again?”

“I haven’t said anything yet…”

“And I’m already like this! So what do you want?”

“I need to stop this peace agreement, but all the diplomats have left, the everfree palace is to heavily guarded. I need to frame the alliance, give the Union reason to keep up the fight.”

“And how do you propose to do that?”

“I was thinking of some ways. The only for sure way, is to M.A.D. bomb a Union base.”

You’re kidding!? You’re kidding, right? How the buck do you expect me to help you get your hooves on an M.A.D. bomb? Besides, those things can’t just be launched. They have to be coordinated, prepared and the precisely launched from their silos. You’d have to break into a launching facility, defeat the security and science team WIHTOUT damaging the launching coordinators and controls, launch the bomb: which unless you’re a propulsion scientists are going to fail miserably at, and then somehow assuming you can achieve all I’ve said before, you’d still have to escape without being captured to get away scot-free. If you think you can do all that then you’re insane!”

“I will have to…and I know you helped create the M.A.D. bomb. Surely you must have some access the launch labs.”

Casimir sighed. “You strike me as a good soul Venn. Sins blacken my soul but that doesn’t mean I don’t know what’s wrong and what’s right. Surely you mustn’t like this.”

“You mustn’t like having your sister’s life being used to blackmail you into working for us. It matters not what I like, only that the job gets done. It pains me to do it, but if not me then someone else would. You know this is true Casimir; we are legion, never ending.”

Sighing once more Casimir asked, “What is it then, that you ask of me?”

“Do you not have access to the M.A.D. bomb launching facility near Canterlot?”

“Limited access, but enough to get past the automated security. The guards however will still pose a threat.”

“I can handle them. How do I launch the missile from there?”

“You’ll need a scientist to direct you. Then again, most of those things are on standby for launch after Cloudsdale was destroyed. If you’re in luck and the world isn’t then the bomb should be ready to launch when you get there.”

“How about the guards, any tips just for good measure.”

“I don’t know anything about them.”

“Very well. I’ll need your genetic key to get into the facility.”

“Here,” Casimir said giving Venn his key. “I don’t have anything else for you.”

“Alright, thank you for this Mr. Casimir.”

“I hope you fail.”

“As do I…but my liege demands I succeed, so I will do everything I can to do just that. Now I know the scanner devices record anyone passing through the doors, correct?”

“They keep records of those entering restricted areas, yes.”

“Then hold still,” Venn said raising his cane with magic.

“W-whoa! What are you doing!?”

“If it registers that you were there that night, it’s better that we have an excuse cooked up for when questions are asked.”

“And what excuse is that?”

“That you were assaulted and robbed of your key.”

“You’re kidding.”

“I wish. Now close your eyes, it’s probably better if you don’t see it coming.”

“Fine,” Casimir said shutting his eyes and bracing himself for the blow.

Venn brought the hilt of the cane down upon the white unicorn’s head who slumped to the ground. “Forgive me if you can Mr. Casimir,” Venn said taking off Casimir’s lab coat and dragging his limp body into a nearby closet. With his tracks covered Venn opened the door and checked that the coast was clear before heading off to complete his work.

“That didn’t stop him!” the Mother said angrily.

“I know, I know. I thought the guards would be capable, guess that tip we gave them wasn’t enough,” William replied.

“We can’t let him get away.”

“Relying on the guards and security is too risky. We need to take more direct intervention.”

“I know…follow him in close pursuit, only engage once he is by himself. We can’t have others getting in the way.”

“Understood,” William said spreading his wings and giving chase.

“Didier Quarts, of the ponies republic of Northern Prance; Indigo Field, of southern Prance.”

“Aye,” Two stallions said, standing up simultaneously and glaring at each other.

“Another meeting room has opened up, Please follow me so you may discus your own separate demands for your land as a whole,” a soldier said gesturing the two to follow. The two followed the soldier out of the throne room and into a smaller room that was converted into a negotiations room.

“Well, this seems to be going well,” Peryite said to Twilight as he watched the other diplomats in waiting.

“Seems like all is going according to plan,” Twilight replied. The two sat in the thrones of the pony sisters. The banner of the sun and the moon were taken down and replaced with the banners of the Alliance and Union. Peryite sat in the throne that was once Luna’s and Twilight sat in Celestia’s old throne. “How much longer do you expect it to take?”

“Depends on how much your tsarist friends are trying to shake out of Union land. Rest assured though, you’ll be back in Canterlot eating your cake and drinking ale with those diplomats soon enough,” Peryite snorted.

“How diplomatic, Twilight retorted.

“I’m simply saying what you’ll do, I don’t view you nearly as bad as the rest dear sister. I feel you’re a mare of reason herding a flock of pigs.”

“I’ll…take that as a compliment…and perhaps we shouldn’t talk about our very distant relation to one another.”

“Very well, probably for the best anyhow.”

“What, exactly is going to happen…once all this is over?”

“We’ll both work towards tolerating one another more easily. Neither of us are going anywhere anytime soon, just about all of Equus is under either my Union’s banner or your Alliance’s banner. The world is now governed by two powers so to keep everything running smoothly we’ll have to learn to work with each other. So long as we don’t get on each others bad side, this will be the final war.”

“You really think such a thing is possible, a final war?”

“So long as we both keep the sheep in line then there will be no more conflict.”

“Those sheep are ponies, our populace.”

“Just a metaphor.”

“What about the damage caused by the war?”

“Property damage will be discussed separately by each diplomat. As for you and I, we’ll nurse Equestria back to health separately or together if you’d like.”

“You’d help us rebuild?”

“If you need some supplies I’d give them to you for some extra carpenters and perhaps vice versa, that sound fair?”

“Sounds fair.”

“Look at that, I guess finding common ground with one another isn’t as hard as I thought,” Peryite chuckled.

“Guess not,” Twilight said sitting back in her throne and watching the other diplomats once more.

“Please present genetic key,” the security AI said in a faintly feminine voice. Venn stuck the genetic key he took into the small slot on the panel. “Genetic key processed, welcome Casimir Adrian Tazal,” the AI said opening the door.

Venn tugged at the collar of the lab coat he was in before entering the facility. He had removed his usual attire for something less noticeable. Taking a deep breath he trotted onward into the bowels of the launching facility. The only outstanding feature about him now was his cane, which he refused to part with. “Alright, where to begin, where to begin,” Venn repeated to himself. “First I should figure out where the damn launching control room is, then I need to figure out how I’m gonna deal with the science team and security, then the escape plan. Okay! Time to find a map.” Venn continued through the steel corridors of the facility looking for any indication where he was. Eventually he came across the employee break room and spotted two scientists on break; one was eating a half sandwich and the other simply coffee from a thermos. Venn hesitated; he knew talking to them was taking a risk, a small risk, but a risk nonetheless. Still he had no other way of finding his way around the facility. After figuring out how to approach the situation Venn approached the two scientists. “Um, hello.”

The two looked up from their drink and food. “Hello,” One responded.

“Good evening,” the other one added.

“Something you need?” the first one asked.

“Yes actually, do you all have a map of the facility on you, or know where one is? I’m a bit new here.”

“Another brain added to the equation huh, the science division probably didn’t give you the grand tour. Oh well, here,” the first one said giving Venn a map of the facility.”

“You still held on to that?” the second one asked.

“You never know when you might need it.”

“Thank you kindly,” Venn said looking over the map. “Ah yes, again, thank you from the bottom of my heart.” The two scientists bid Venn farewell before the latter took his leave. “Alright, science team dormitories are here, guard barracks are here, transit hub is here, announcement systems and communications are here, the armory is here, and the launching control is over here. Hmm, alright looks like I’ll need to head over to the transit hub to reach the control rooms.” Venn wrapped the map up like a scroll and stuffed it into his lab coat pocket before galloping off. After eight minutes he reached the transit hub. The metro AI prompted him to present his key once more, which he did. After confirming his genetic key the door to the metro rail opened and allowed him passage onto the tram. Venn watched the facility go by him on the tracks. “Five minutes, until destination,” the AI said. The tram slowed to a halt while a hatch opened for the tram to go through. As it did Venn glanced out the window and saw a white pegasus staring back at him. The brown unicorn stared back at the pegasus speculating why his gaze filled him with a sense of dread. The two continued staring at one another until the tram began moving once more.

“That was him!” the Mother said a bit flustered.

“I know, we couldn’t have killed him here though, we’ll just follow him via the maintenance area,” William replied.

“Hurry on then!” As soon as the bridge came down again William galloped onward.

“Thank you for choosing Lightspeed metro; mind the gap,” the AI said as Venn disembarked from the tram.

“Alright, now to the control rooms,” Venn said following the map to his destination. Visions of the pegasus’s blue eyes lingered in his mind all the way there. When he reached his destination he peered into the room from its window on the door. A dozen scientists and several armed guards were in the room. “Damn it,” Venn cursed. While he was trained in combat magic as well as illusions the cinnamon unicorn preferred less lethal action. Venn contemplated what to do next while looking over the map. “Let’s see here, the only nearby places are the armory, the communications center, and the guard barracks. What to do what to…” Venn stopped as an idea hit him. Quickly he rolled the map back up and made his way to the communications room. It only took a minute for him to reach its doors. He entered cautiously and found he was in luck; only one scientist was manning the announcement systems and alarms. Quietly he trotted in back of him and slammed his cane over his head. The scientist slumped to the ground limply. Venn grabbed the scientist and hid him in the corner before returning to the communication panel. Taking a deep breath Venn turned on the PA system. “Attention all staff, a suspicious individual has been spotted in the facility. Guards are to investigate the maintenance area A and secure the halls north of the metro terminal at launch facility and controls, all science personnel make your way back to the dormitories.”

Venn listened as the sound of rushing hoof steps were heard echoing through the facility. Carefully he made his way back to the launching station and peered in trough the window. Only a scientist and a guard remained in the room. Satisfied with his odds Venn opened the door and crept in. “Hurry up will you,” the guard grunted.

“Sorry, but this is protocol, if we’re leaving this place unattended then we have to put the bombs on lockdown.”

“How long can they possibly take?”

“Not much longer I just need to secure the silos.” The scientist scanned his key and armed the security on the silo controls. “Done, now we can…” the scientist grew silent as he heard the sound of something hitting the floor.

“Not a very good set of guards you’ve got here, huh,” Venn said looming over the scientists.

“W-who are…”

“No one you need worry yourself with dear boy. Now, if you’d be so kind as to disarm the security locks on the silos.”

“I…I…” Venn raised his cane over his head. “O-okay,” the scientist said typing in the code. The system disarmed and the panels showed a screen for entering coordinates.

“Thank you, now, I must apologize for this next part.” Venn raised his cane and brought it down on the scientist’s head. Carefully the cinnamon stallion hid the two unconscious ponies behind a control panel. “Alright,” Venn said to himself as he looked over the satellite images of the world. “Where to strike? Manehattan? Eh, would definitely stop the peace but…no, hmm. Wait a minute, bases, bases,” Venn said to himself as he searched up known Union bases. “Aha! An industrial hub for the Union in the south east of Equestria; yes, that should do.”

Venn entered the coordinates for the base into the launching system and the launching option was made available. “Stop!”

Venn got to his hooves and turned to the voice. He saw the pegasus from before and froze before responding. “I-I’m just locking up the system, I’ll be ready in a minute and…”

“Step away from the panels, servant of the Dread Father.”

Venn felt a knot in his stomach form. “Oh, I see. You’re the one then, the one that made an attempt on Ghast’s life and killed Azazel. And now you want my life as well…” William formed a long golden spear out of magic and gazed hard at Venn. “Very well.”

Venn took a deep breath made himself ready for combat. He illuminated his horn and released a bright flash. William winced but forced his eyes open in time to see the cinnamon unicorn break the glass of the window and leap out

. “After him!” The Mother said in distress. William galloped out the door and pursued Venn. “Persistent as ever,” Venn said as he quickened his pace.”

“I’ve hunted you dogs long enough to become accustomed to it!” William replied.

“You’re a blade in the dark. The shadows are our overcoat, and our kingdom. To you, they are your armor, and your cave. You are but one soul, we are legion.”

“Nod is a hydra, too many heads; but once you cut them all off the rest of the gargantuan dies.”

“And each head will grow back!”

“You’re not like the Brothers, let’s see how well the profane flame serves you.”

“I’d rather not,” Venn said as he swiftly fired a bolt of magic at William and continued running. “You seem to have no problem killing me, so you should have no problem killing the security force. Intruder! The intruder is hear, guards!”

Venn’s pleas were answered as five guards galloped into the corridor and opened fire on William. A golden shell of magic surrounded the white pegasus and absorbed the bursts from the guards rifles. “What do I do?”

“They’re expendable,” the Mother answered. “Spare or kill them as you see fit, but do not let them interfere. William fired several bolts of magic at the guards incapacitating two of them. The remaining three continued to hammer into his shield. The white pegasus’s eyes glowed gold as an aura of magic surrounded one of the guards before levitating him and launching him at another guard. The shell around William shattered as several bursts of magic tore into his side. He gasped in pain before taking flight. A small circle of magic formed under the guard and a long golden spear sprouted from it, impaling the guard in the leg. The newly wounded guard wailed in pain from the magic spear. “That should keep them from causing us any more trouble.”

“Indeed, but the Cael got away; do you know where he could have gone?”

“No, hurry! Back to the control room.”

“Why?”

“Did you see which direction he fled?”

“No, but wouldn’t he be more concerned with his escape?”

“Cain has no mercy for failures. He’s nowhere to go if he doesn’t succeed here; he will have returned to the control room.”

“I hope your right about this.”

“If we’re wrong it matters little, he’s but one soul to escape the light, all that matters is for stability to return to this land.”

William healed his wound with magic before galloping back to the launching control room. He threw open the door expecting a fight but found only an empty room. “He’s not here. Did he already launch the bomb?”

“Couldn’t have, we would have heard or even felt something.”

The white pegasus approached the control panels and gazed over them. “So what now? Do we…” William was cut off as a blunt metal object hit him in the back of his head.

The Ural pony sprawled to the ground, head pounding in agony from the blow it took. Venn raised his cane overhead before bringing it down again on William. He repeated this process twice in his chest and once in each of his hind legs. “I never thought for a second those guards would be able to deal with you. You’re good enough to go hoof to hoof with Ghast, you could easily take them on and then some.” William’s only response was a painful groan. “Now, I have something I need to do.”

Venn trotted up to the control panel and selected the coordinates for the bomb. The launch option presented itself on the screen and Venn placed his hoof over it hesitantly. “Please…don’t,” William managed in a pleading voice.

The cinnamon stallion turned to him with saddened eyes. “My king demands it, I cannot disobey. My orders are clear; he’d want me to kill you too. But I am not ordered to do so, thus I get the luxury of showing you mercy. Though you tried to kill me and will likely try again in the future, this world cannot afford to lose you. I wish you the best of luck in your future endeavors, even if those endeavors include killing me.” Venn turned back to the panel and pressed the launch button. The missile silo hatch began to open and the large warhead emerged. Half a second later the bomb was launched. “You should get yourself out of here. I don’t think the guards will be very understanding all things considered.”

William watched the cinnamon unicorn destroy the panels before making his escape. “Get up…”

“I can’t,” William said in pain.

“You have wings don’t you. Pick yourself up and hope that no more guards have been alerted to where we are.”

“I-I’m sorry…”

“Don’t apologize…we don’t have time to weep over failure. We must adapt to this new outcome. We must change our plans and figure out our next move.” William groaned in pain as he flapped his wings and took flight. With all his remaining strength his wings carried his agonized body through the halls of the base.

Peryite gazed out unto the empty throne room before him. All the diplomats had been called out and the last negotiations were being made. The doors to the room opened and a single Union guard entered. “It is done sir, all the diplomats have negotiated their own terms for the peace agreement. We’re ready to make this official.”

“Good, good,” Peryite repeated taking a deep breath. “Twilight…”

“Are we finally ready,” Twilight said rising from her throne.

“Yes child, come now; we should make this announcement to them all.”

“Very well, shall we make our way to the balcony?”

“Indeed.”

Peryite and Twilight rose from their thrones and made their way through several halls into and up a flight of stairs. “Would you like the honors of bringing them to attention?”

“Would be my pleasure dear sister,” Peryite said with a smile. The gray stallion opened a set of doors before him with magic and the two trotted onto the balcony. “Order! Order in the room.” The many diplomats from the Union and Alliance all grew silent at the voice of the king. “Thank you. Gentlecolts...this marks a momentous day for us all. Our efforts on this day have not been for naught. Through cooperation, diplomacy, and reasonability, we have reached common ground. Let it be known for all time, ON THIS DAY. THE WAR. IS OVER!” The room was filled with shouts of joy and jubilation of the likes of which none had seen. “Silence, silence once again! Let us make this official. Princess Twilight…” Twilight turned to Peryite who extended his hoof to her. “Peace…”

Twilight shook Peryite’s hoof. “Peace…”

The room remained silent before a several Union soldiers standing guard saluted Peryite and began chanting the anthem of the Union. Several Alliance soldiers began chanting their own anthem, this continued until the room was filled with the two anthems. Twilight and Peryite smiled upon the room of ponies with pleasure. The twin doors behind them opened once more and a young Union soldier galloped onto the balcony with a look of terror and uncertainty. “Is something wrong boy?” Peryite said turning to his distressed soldier. Twilight felt a knot in her stomach form as her gut told her something was wrong. The soldier whispered into his king’s ear for what seemed like an eternity to the lavender mare watching them. “WHAT!? Are you sure of this? When did it happen!?”

“Approximately twenty minutes ago sir,” the soldier said lowering his head in fear.

“Is something wrong?” Twilight asked fearing the answer.

Peryite turned to her with eyes like dark marbles. “My soldier has just given me a report…a M.A.D. bomb has just been launched on one of our bases.”

“W-w-what!? Peryite a-are you sure…?”

The soldier opened up a documents folder and presented his king with a full report along with an image of the decimated base taken from a zeppelin. “Sure as the light of day,” Peryite said gritting his teeth.

“Peryite. I ordered no such strike…w-why would I want to do this!?”

“I don’t believe you ordered this attack, but that is beyond forgiveness. It maters little who has ordered this atrocity. The ceasefire agreement has been made void, I suggest you skin whoever bears responsibility for this, for he or she is the reason more will die.”

“Brother, please!”

“No, don’t call me that! Just…don’t…” Peryite sighed. “I suggest you take the diplomats for your alliance and leave. This is meant to be a bloodless meeting, word of this could spark a massacre on its own.”

“Peryite…please…don’t let this happen.”

“If I were to fail to respond to a weapon of mass destruction being used on us while we were supposed to be in a ceasefire no less, and make peace. Well, let’s just say none of my forces would ever trust me again. No, this is beyond reasoning; I assure you Twilight, peace is a between us now is a fallacy.” Twilight wanted to speak but couldn’t find the words. She watched in absolute sorrow as Peryite left her along with the soldier at his side.

Author's Note

Song used

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OovKTBO4aQs

Forever sets the sun and moon

Author's Note

A quick thanks to the musical comedy "A Pig with the Face of a Boy" for their great song, "A Complete History of the Soviet Union Arranged to the Melody of Tetris." It gave inspiration to the song in the following chapter. Please check out this song in the following link

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hWTFG3J1CP8
I would recommend doing so it will help you better visualize the scene in which the song is used. This song is available at

https://itunes.apple.com/us/artist/pig-with-the-face-of-a-boy/id363456604

I am not in any way related to Hasbro or MLP. I am merely a fan who wants to bring his ideas to life.

Before we begin I would like to say this. The following contains head cannon theories and back stories (in layman's terms, things not proven). Some will even go against things that are proven. If you are one of those people who do not or simply refuse to accept others' opinions that are not yours, then feel free to stop reading now.

Also Bioshock reference included.

Forever sets the sun and moon

The Final Wars of Equestria
By Final Fantasy Forever

THE FINAL WARS OF EQUESTRIA

VOL 1: Wrath of the Global Union and the end of peace

CH 1 Forever set the sun and the moon

Twilight Sparkle sat alone in her room. She wasn't quite sure how she should feel. She was a princess and was honored to be an Alicorn but at the same time she was concerned about how the royal duties would shape her life and how they would affect how much time she would be able to spend the with her friends. Nevertheless, the ponies of Equestria expected her to be a princess now and she wasn't going to let them down.

"Twilight, Twilight, are you almost ready? The train is supposed to leave at 5:20 sharp," Spike hollered. "I'm sure they'll wait for you but I still think it's rude if we keep them waiting for too long." Twilight snapped back into reality, escaping her train of thought.

"Yes, Spike. I'll be down in a minute. I just need to pack a few more things." Princess Celestia had called upon Twilight's friends to meet her at Canterlot tomorrow. They had ordered several shiploads of apples for dessert at the occasion. While Applejack had filled as much of the order as she could she was supposed to get the rest from her family down in Appaloosa. Her cousin Braeburn had promised her a great bargain for all those apples; plus, they were happy to visit the town again and visit their friends -- both pony and buffalo alike. Twilight rushed out the door along with Spike. On the way to the train station she had Spike make a list to make sure they had everything they needed. "All rights spike," Twilight said. "Ready?"

"Ready," Spike replied.

"The letters we have sent to Princess Celestia about friendship?"

"Check," Spike said, still carrying the heavy briefcase containing the countless messages about the magic of friendship.

"The books I had requested to read along the trip?"

"Check," Spike replied again.

"And finally, did you make sure that everyone has their Elements of Harmony with them?"

"Yep Spike," said enthusiastically.

"Wonderful," Twilight replied. She stopped for a minute.

"Twilight, what's wrong?" Spike asked, concerned.

"Nothing," Twilight said. "I'm just wondering why the Princess wanted us to bring the Elements along with us?" she questioned.

"Not sure," Spike said, "but maybe it's just for precaution in case something bad happens. The last time we had a big get-together in Canterlot the changelings attacked the city."

"You're probably right," she said and she galloped along the train station. By the time she got there her friends were already there conversing.

Rarity, being the first to see her, stopped talking and said aloud. "Twilight, it's good to see you." The rest of her friends stopped what they were doing and greeted her.

"How are you Sugarcube?" Applejack asked. c"I must say those wings look good on you," she said in her cowgirl accent.

"Yes, I must say dear, you make a good princess," Rarity said. Twilight looked down. "Is everything all right, dear?" Rarity said, concerned.

"I'm fine," Twilight replied. "I'm just not sure how I should feel about this."

"What do you mean, 'Don't know how to feel about this,' " Rainbow Dash remarked. "You're a princess. That's got to be the coolest thing ever."

"She's right, you know, Twilight," Pinkie Pie said enthusiastically. "Now that you're a Princess you get to do all sorts of cool things like be invited to royal parties, attend royal balls, have a royal tea party, get a big fancy coronation, and every pony will want to be your friend."

"I'm not so sure about all that girls," Fluttershy said timidly. Now that Twilight's a princess she'll have to give big speeches in front of a whole lot of ponies. It sounds terrifying."

The five mares argued with each other before Twilight burst out, "Girls, girls, calm down. It's not that I'm not excited to be a Princess. I'm just afraid I'll let everypony down. Now that I'm an Alicorn, Equestria will have such high standards for me. They may even expect me to lead Equestria on my own someday. I'm just afraid of failing everypony," Twilight said, rather glum.

"Twilight, don't be that way," Applejack said. "They won't put all that responsibility on you, at least not until you have proper training. And even if by some turn of events Equestria does need you to lead it you won't be doing that alone. We'll be there by your side. Ain't that right girls?" In unison the rest of her friends agreed.

Twilight smiled. "Thanks girls. I can always count on good friends like you to be there when I need you."

"Of course you can Twi," Rainbow Dash said. "Our friendship has gotten us through some of the worst situations imaginable and it saved Equestria three times already. Nothing's going to divide us and we're always there for one another."

Their conversation was interrupted by the train conductor hollering, "All aboard! The train headed to Appaloosa will depart in two minutes."

"Well girls, we'd best get a move on," Applejack said enthusiastically.

They found their seats as the train. The conductor hollered, "Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to your nonstop trip Appaloosa. The train will depart in three, two, one..." They were off.

King Peryite sat on his throne in complete isolation and in great deal of stress. He sighed, glancing around the room looking for any way to escape this misery. His eyes focused on his chalice of bloody cocktail and smiled slightly. After all, he was a bat pony and called this his nutrition. He levitated the chalice to eye level, tilting and rotating the glass with his magic, watching the red liquid churn and eddy around the chalice. He then placed it up towards his mouth and drank. Usually just one gulp of this concoction of blood and liquor would put him at ease but even this could not take his stress away. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The day which he had been longing for yet fearing over the last eight years was a rapidly approaching. He couldn't help but feel that he was betraying the one pony who gave him a chance-a chance to learn, to find purpose in life, and to live. She had done all this for him but at the same time he couldn't help but feel betrayed, for that same pony took the life he once had and left him with nothing. But he couldn't hate her nor could he kill her. He knew what he must do. But was there no other way?

He thought , "Had I been too hasty? Did I not look hard enough? Was there no other solution to right this madness?"

"My liege."

"Was what I was doing right? Is this really what is best for my ponies?"

"King Peryite."

"Do I need to give this more time? Was there something I missed? Am I making a terrible mistake that will cause millions to lose their lives had I...".

"KING PERYITE," Ivan boomed.

Peryite coughed and choked on his cocktail and dropped his chalice and. He cleared his throat and screamed, "WHAT? WHAT DO YOU WANT!?"

"Forgive me my liege," Ivan said apologetically.

"It's all right, it's all right," Peryite said reassuringly.

"Are you not well my liege?"

"Very much no, Ivan," he said, now meeting eye to eye with his loyal servant.

Ivan was a rather large stallion. He had been that way since birth. He was the strongest pony in his village and many looked up to him. They had called him Atlas. He didn't like it when ponies called him that. He didn't know what it meant or why they did it but he was proud of the name he was given and wanted to be called by it. He was later told of the myth of Atlas, the pony who was so strong he held up the entire Earth. After that it was respectable when they called him that but he still liked to be called by his original name.

"How so?" Ivan asked. "Your ponies do not feel the same. They are crying out in joy for their upcoming liberation. Are you not excited for everything you have been working for?"

"I am," Peryite said, "but I'm also afraid of what might come if I'm wrong."

"You are not wrong, my liege," Ivan assured. "You promised these ponies that you would deliver them from tyranny. You are their beacon of light guiding them. If not for you they would be lost roaming aimlessly in the dark trying to find the light, and that is why they want you to be their king.

"Ivan, there can be no kings. I will not take even the slightest chance of becoming the tyrant that I'm trying to dethrone. These ponies must not be ruled by a monarchy. There can be no kingdoms. They must be ruled by a Republic of states uniting them all under a single banner and ruled by a government meant to help the populace. If I am to be their king I will only be a figurehead king. I will have no power. I will be little more than an advisor to my subjects, being ever watchful and ever vigilant so that they may enjoy their lives. If they wish to pamper me and treat me like royalty I will not refuse their gifts but should they offer me power I will refuse it in a hummingbird's heartbeat."

"And that," Ivan said, "is why you must lead them."

"I suppose you're right," Peryite replied. "Well then, are the soldiers ready?

"Yes sir," Ivan replied.

"Mages?"

"Yes sir."

"Pegasus warriors?"

"Ready to rule the sky, sir."

"Manticore riders?"

"Their beasts are as loyal as any soldier here, sir."

"The dragons?"

"They will fight by your side, as you are their patron, my liege."

"Good. Then all is ready."

"I believe your subjects would appreciate a speech, sir," Ivan said.

"Would they now?" Peryite questioned. "Well, I have not let them down yet and I'm not going to begin now." King Peryite walked to his balcony and looked out upon the masses of ponies below.

They all cheered "URA" to him.

He smiled, cleared his throat, and began. "Brothers, sisters, fellow ponies in arms, you have gathered here today to bear witness to the beginning of our Glorious Revolution. We are not here as conquerors or as invaders but as liberators. It is here that we will make our stand against the scourge that is Celestian tyranny. We will not stop until all of Equestria trembles at our hooves, and then we shall expand across the globe until every last inch of it is united under our glorious banner. And then at long last we shall exist as one, as the most sovereign and righteous nation of them all, the Union of Global Equestrian Republics! Long live Equestria! Long live equality!"

"URA!" the crowd cheered at their king.

"We have reached our destination of Appaloosa." The conductor hollered. "Please exit the train now." Twilight and friends got off the train and unloaded their luggage.

Braeburn was there to greet them first thing. "Howdy to y'all and welcome back to Appaloosa," he said enthusiastically. "Mighty fine seeing you all here again, and now we're in the presence of the Princess," he said tipping his hat toward Twilight.

She blushed slightly. "Thanks. Greetings. It's great to see you again," said to Braeburn.

"But first things first." Applejack said. "The shipload of apples?"

"Oh yeah, about that," he said, somewhat squeamish.

"Is there a problem?" Applejack asked.

"Sort of. You see, we couldn't supply all those apples without the help of our main grower, Jedidiah Fink, and he never really put the deal on paper and these two ponies came in and bought the exact shipment that you asked for paid him 1.5 times as much as we promised him so he gave it to them."

"Why would some pony ask for someone else's shipments? What did we do to them?" Applejack questioned.

"I don't know," Braeburn said. "but if you talk to Jedidiah...". He paused. "Well, let me rephrase that. If Twilight talks to Jedidiah he might be able to supply the apples."

"Why does Twilight need to talk to him?" Applejack asked.

"Because he probably won't listen to any other pony, but if he's speaking to royalty he'll probably do his best to kiss up to you."

"It'll be amusing watching him do that considering so many have to kiss up to him," Braeburn said.

"Well, all righty," Applejack said. "Take us to this Jedidiah Fink."

"All righty," Braeburn said enthusiastically. "Follow me."

"So who is this Jedidiah Fink?" Applejack asked.

"He's greed incarnate," Braeburn replied.

"I am being serious."

"As am I," he replied. "He is a sales pony. Came around these parts about a year and a half ago. Within two months he built up an apple processing factory and from there he began building more and more to make Fink industries. He seemed like an all right pony and I suppose he is he's just incredibly intolerable and rude."

"How did he get his business up and running so fast?" Applejack asked?

"No one knows but he is the wealthiest pony around here."

It was about a 5 to 10 minute walk to Fink industries. When they got there they witnessed a somewhat interesting display of events. As Twilight and friends approached the large facility a pony in a worker's outfit came storming out. "DAMN YOU JEDIDIAH." He yelled. "YOU AND YOUR CELESTIA DAMN INDUSTRIES. You think you can just treat us like dogs, like common animals. You'll get your due one day. When the revolution comes your head's gonna be on the chopping block and we'll pull your factory up from the roots. Do you hear me, Jedidiah? The proletariat will be heard."

"What was that all about?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Braeburn sighed. "Another one of the workers probably got a pink slip. Poor stallion. I hope he finds a way to feed his family. The thing with Jedidiah is he doesn't exactly pay his workers. Most of them are in debt to him in some way, and this is how they pay it off. Others are so poor they can't feed themselves or have homes so he gives them a cot and a bowl of soup and in exchange they give him their lives in servitude for as long as they want to stay."

"That sounds awful," Twilight said.

"You think he gives a flying feather about them? He is ruthless, Twilight, and treats anyone he can like dirt unless doing so would hurt his business."

As the conversation went on they approached the door. Inside was a lobby. It was cozy and well climate conditioned. There were magazines about real estate and insurance and other forms of business for reading while ponies waited. They approached the counter and rang the bell. Without looking up from her magazine, the secretary behind the counter said indifferently, "Pick a number and when it's called, come to me and I will take up your complaint. Or if you're not here to complain, welcome to Fink industries and we hope you have a wonderful time."

Twilight reached for a number but was stopped by Braeburn. "Hold on," he said. He said aloud "We have some business strictly between us and Jedidiah and I doubt he wants to turn down a deal with royalty." This caught the secretary's attention. She gazed up from her magazine and looked at Twilight, realizing she was an Alicorn. She stumbled back slightly and grabbed the microphone attached to her desk.

"Attention Mr. Jedidiah, there is an Alicorn Princess and a group of her friends here to see you."

Brief coughing was heard from the other end. "Well, what in the name of Equestria are you making them wait for? Send them up now," he yelled!

"Yes Sir, Mr. Jedidiah." She clicked the button on the side of her desk and an elevator came. "Well," she said, "Go on. He is waiting for you."

Twilight and friends stepped into the elevator and clicked the button for the office of Jedidiah Fink. The elevator ascended at a steady speed. As it rose they were given a clear view facility. There were countless factories producing everything from Apple products to anything else available. There was even a distillery. A small sign by it read "Any employee caught sampling products will be detained."

After a few minutes they reached the office. They were swiftly greeted by the owner Jedidiah Fink. "Hello and welcome, welcome, it's so nice to see you." He was a tan stallion with a trimmed and combed mane. He wore a top hat and an antique watch and chain and a very fine garment with a stuffed collar.

"Hello Jedidiah," Braeburn said with a somewhat sassy tone.

Fink's eyes met with Braeburn's and he cringed slightly before hiding his tone. "Braeburn I see you're with them. I assume this is about your order of apples, is it not?"

"Yes it is," Twilight said, interrupting the conversation between the two.

Fink smiled. "Well, I can assure you, you won't find any better product than a Fink product."

"You treat these workers like they were your slaves," Twilight said, agitatedly.

"Well now looky here. More than 80% of these workers had nothing until I came along and gave it to them. They survive because of my help. Are you saying a little work is it too much to ask for?"

"What I'm saying," Twilight said. "is that their living conditions are less than desirable."

"Maybe so," said Fink. "but the fact is that I can't improve living conditions for all of them and if I do it for some then the others would feel like they're less than the rest."

"They all feel less than you. You walk around in a fancy garment and have a 5 story statue of yourself in the main courtyard."

"What's wrong with spending my money how I want to spend it? I've earned it and..."

"Earned it? You make your money off of the suffering of others. Each and every one of your products contains some of the blood sweat and tears of these abused proletarians."

Fink, now feeling quite antsy that he was losing this argument and in fear that he would lose his temper with Twilight, quickly changed the subject. "All right. We can discuss this later but now back to the main topic at hand here -- your apples."

Twilight, not wanting to put this argument behind her, opened her mouth ready to persist but before she could speak was cut off by Fink. "Now I know you're probably a bit concerned about your order being filled. Don't worry though; I'll make sure that enough apples are produced to fill the order. I'll even make the workers work overtime for it and..." Fink stopped noticing Twilight's agitated expression "but I'll make sure that they get the next several weekends off, paid, and I'll personally make sure that all of them have enough food for their families and have dry beds for the night for the next three weeks." Fink looked at Twilight and was pleased to see that she looked somewhat satisfied now. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Is there any other service I can provide for you?"

"No I think that's..." Twilight paused for a second. "On second thought, would you mind telling us who ordered our shipments of apples?" she said.

Fink paced around the room. "I'm not sure. They never gave me an exact name. They're probably still in town. They preach the words of some pony named Lenin. Some might call him an idealist; I think I'll stick to calling him a heathen. He preaches ideas of a moneyless, classless society. Can you imagine such horrors? It kinda makes my skin crawl. Anyway, his followers have been buying these apples to distribute to the ponies. Ponies probably wouldn't attend their rallies if they weren't given food. I've wanted to rout out the weasel but I've been instructed by my...superior not to."

"Superior. Didn't think you took commands from anyone," Braeburn said.

"We all have ponies we must obey. Mine is a very wealthy patron of whom I dare not cross less I end up like that poor fool Casimir. His is nothing short of destiny itself."

"Who is that?"

"There are things you shouldn't ask Braeburn. Leave it at that."

"Do you know where we can find those who bought the apples?" Twilight asked.

"Probably in the workers district of Finkton. They rented out room in the finest hotel in my establishment, the Finkton Deluxe." Fink then saw an opportunity and jumped on it. "Say, I could rent you mares the deluxe suite of my hotel. It might take until tomorrow to finish the order."

"Thank you, that's much obliged," Twilight said. "and we'd be happy to accept but can you direct us towards this district?"

"Sure thing." He clicked a button on his microphone. "Caroline, Caroline, he called."

"Yes Mr. Fink," the radio replied.

"Yes, Caroline. I have some guests that wanted to visit the workers district. You mind escorting them there?

"Yes Sir, Mr. Fink." Fink's personal assistant Caroline came in through the door on the right. She was a gray mare with a golden mane. She asked in a rather sweet voice. "Are these the guests I am to be escorting Mr. Fink?"

"Yes indeed, Caroline." "Isn't she a gem?"

"Follow me, please." She led Twilight and friends to an elevator. After the ride she took them to a transit. They boarded a small craft. She selected the destination of workers district and they were off.

When the tram reached its destination Twilight's jaw dropped at what she saw. It was a colorless lifeless slum that some unfortunate ponies called home. The ponies around were in sorry condition. Just about all of them had visible ribs. What few of them wore clothes were tattered and torn. Some were eating soup and raw wheat and barley. More than a third of them were sick. Some were wheezing frantically like they had tuberculosis. Some more were holding signs saying that their foals were sick and they needed a doctor. Twilight nearly lost her lunch taking in the entire scene. "Is it the smell?" Caroline asked.

Twilight snapped back into reality. She turned to her and yelled. "What is wrong with you? How can you let these ponies live like this?" "And what would you have me do?" Caroline replied. "Do you honestly think that if I told him Mr. Fink would help ponies have better lives? I feel sympathy for these ponies. I was born into a rich family; always had what I wanted and I felt at ease. I used feel the world was a beautiful place I thought every pony had it as good as I did then as I grew up I learned that my parents got their money out the misfortune of others. When ponies see me they said I was born lucky. When they see these ponies they say they were lucky to be born."

Their conversation continued a while longer before it was interrupted by one of the vagrants. "It's good to see you, Caroline." He hollered.

She stopped talking and greeted him back, "Pleasant day to you McFinnegan." The vagrant smiled, said goodbye, and walked away. "You know each other?" Twilight asked.

"I come down here to pray."

"Pray to whom?" Rainbow asked.

"I don't know," she said, now quite in distress. "To whoever is listening. To any divine entity that cares what happens to them. Anypony," she said sobbing. "While I'm down I hear talk of revolution, of some great hero named Lenin. In this world there is a desperate need for ponies like him."

"Why?" Applejack asked.

"Because of ponies like Mr. Fink," she replied.

"Are you all right?" Braeburn asked.

"I'm fine," she replied. "Come, Red Square is not far from here. It's the labor lottery area where ponies go for employment in this district. If these preachers you're looking for are anywhere it would be there." After about 10 minutes of walking the nine of them reached the job pavilion.

"What exactly do they do here?" Spike asked.

"They host lotteries for jobs. No pony here actually has a specific career despite their cutie marks. Those lucky enough to get a job will only have it for a specific amount of time, from the remainder of the year to the rest of the day. "Come, let's head to the public gathering area." They passed an auctioneer for jobs. Instead of how much money some pony could pay for an item the auction ran on how quick someone could complete a job.

They reached a large gathering of ponies. "What is all this?" Twilight asked.

"We've come to hear the word of Lenin and hear what our future holds for us and how we might prosper," a vagrant said before he left to join the crowd. Twilight friends followed after. They slowly pushed and shoved their way towards the front of the gathering. When they reached the front they ran into the foul accompaniment of some familiar faces.

"The Flimflam Brothers!" Applejack yelled.

At hearing this they stopped their preaching and faced her. "Applejack," they said in a sly tone, "it's good to see our favorite Apple."

"What are you all doing here?" Rainbow Dash demanded.

"Why, we're simply spreading the good word, giving hope to these poor ponies and aiding the glorious revolution."

"What revolution? Fluttershy timidly asked.

"Why, the equestrian revolution, the one that shall liberate all from their tyrant.

"Which tyrant? Mr. Fink?" Braeburn asked.

"Him," Flim replied, "and every other.

"I suppose we should say tyrants," Flam added.

"What others?" Twilight said, somewhat concerned.

"Any other that would take advantage of those who are less fortunate than the rest of us. But the tyrant who takes advantage of all of us must fall."

"And who would that be?" Twilight asked.

They responded in unison, "Princess Celestia."

"WHAT?!" all nine of them wailed.

"I used to think you were just con artists but now I see you're insane as well," Applejack said, quite angry.

"What in Equestria makes you think Princess Celestia is a tyrant?" Twilight demanded.

"Why, just look around you," Flim said. "Yes, all of this was done by Fink, but has Celestia so much as lifted a hoof to do anything about it? No.

"That's because we've never even heard of this abuse," Twilight answered.

"And is that supposed to be an excuse, that the suffering of these ponies was not big enough news to be brought up to the royal officials of Equestria?"

"Well, I..." Twilight was then cut off by Flam

"Are you too busy eating cake and drinking tea to care about the conditions of these proletarians?"

"I..."

"Be honest with me Princess Twilight," he said slyly. "Did you come down here to help these ponies at all, or did you simply come here to find us, to silence the voice of the public?"

Twilight paused. It was true that she came down here to find the ponies who had purchased their shipments. What she was going to do when she found them, she hadn't fully thought that through. But she wanted to know who they were, and she could see carts of apples that were being handed out to these ponies. So it was Flim and Flam.

It was also true that she wasn't planning at all to help these ponies Just thinking this made her feel terrible about herself.

"I...Well, I was..." She couldn't find the right words. She could see the faces of these ponies who were suffering, looking hard at her. She knew they took one look at her and saw a pampered Princess who didn't care whether they live or died.

"My fellow ponies," Flim said, "under whose rule have you lived for the past 10 generations?"

"Princess Celestia," they replied.

"And how is your living condition in your generation alone?"

They shouted, "Terrible, awful, sorry, inhumane."

"And where have these royals been in your time of need?" Flam asked.

"Nowhere!" they shouted.

"Hold it, hold it, hold it!" Rainbow shouted. "Princess Celestia defended everypony on more than one occasion. Are you saying that she's a tyrant for standing up for us?"

Flim answered her question, "Princess Celestia's rule might have been good for us once upon a time but those days are gone. Look around you!" he shouted. "We must stand up for ourselves now. This land must be ruled by the ponies, not buy royalty. And now, my fellow proletarians, witness the word of Lenin hear these words and be saved."

Flim:

To Equestria I came seeking fortune but they're making me work till I'm dead.

(now pointing at twilight and friends)

The bourgeoisie have it so easy. Celestia puts gold on her bread.
Flam: The ponies of Equestria are hungry but think what a feast there could be

(crouching down, meeting eye to eye with a foal, giving him an apple)

If we could create a socialist state that cared for the ponies like me.
Flim & Flam:

I am the one who arranges the blocks

That descend upon me from up above.

They come down

And I spin them around

'Till they fit in the ground

Like hoof in glove.
Flam: Sometimes it seems that to move blocks is fine

And the lines will be formed as they fall.

Then I see that I have misjudged it

I should not have nudged it after all.

Can I have my paycheck please?
Flim: Why must these infernal pricks tease?

"Hold on now y'all, Applejack said, stopping the song. I know that times are tough and that your lives are less than desirable, but things can't be that bad that you rise up against Princess Celestia for it. I know how it feels to work hard and worry about how you feed your family but this isn't the answer. I promise you what I tell you is the honest truth.

The crowd talk and murmur amongst themselves before Flim spoke. "Well then, Applejack, tell me how it feels to have somepony's hoof pressing down on your throat?"

"Beg your pardon?" she said.

"How does it feel to rely completely on somepony else? I"

"I'm not really sure how to answer that," she said, confused.

"Exactly," Flam said. "You don't. You might work hard on your farm and struggle in your own ways but you work for nopony. All the labor you do is for your family and your family alone. The sweat of your brow makes the fruit of your labor and you use what you make to help yourself survive. You take what you don't need and you bring it to market to sell the fruits of your labor to others. You earn everything that you work for. These ponies don't. They work for a greedy master who takes the fruits of their labor and sells it as if it were his own and in return he gives them but a fraction of what they have truly earned. You have not felt how it is to be conned out of your rightful earnings. On a lucky harvest for you you'll be able to go through the winter without a single discomfort. On a lucky year of labor (if they get to work that long) they won't starve, freeze, or die of pestilence. You know not the suffering of these ponies. You know not the tyranny of ponies like Mr. Fink.

The crowd, after hearing this, faced Applejack and yelled at her, "Boo, liar, you don't know what it's like."

"I, I..." She was at a loss for words. She knew she couldn't say anything that would change these ponies' minds so she stood down. The song began again:

Flim & Flam and the rest of the crowd in unison:

I am the one who arranges the blocks

That continue to fall from up above.

Come now, we're right

Let the workers unite

A collective regime of peace and love
A humble worker:

I work so hard in arranging blocks

But the landlord and taxman bleed me dry.
Flim & Flam and the rest of the crowd in unison:

But the workers will rise

We will not compromise

For we know that the old regime must die.
(They bring out a picture of Princess Celestia and burn it. The nine of them gasped at the sight.)
Flim & Flam:

Long live Lenin, kill the Tsar

We salute the sickle and star.

"I've heard enough of this!" Rainbow Dash shouted, interrupting the song once again. "Princess Celestia has always had what's best for us in mind. Never doubt that. Princess Celestia is in no way responsible for your suffering. You should be proud to call yourselves Equestrian ponies. Your lives will get better but you must remain loyal to the Princess. It's the only way."

"That's interesting," Flam said. "Tell me then, Rainbow Dash, would you say you have nothing to hide?

"Nothing at all," she replied.

"Well answer this. Would you say you are loyal to Celestia?"

"Absolutely."

"And do you think we should be loyal to Celestia?"

"Without a doubt."

"And finally, would you remain loyal to Celestia no matter what?"

Rainbow hesitated for a moment, then said yes.

"And there you have it my fellow ponies. She would remain loyal to that tyrant even if it went against us. Rainbow Dash, loyal to Celestia, not to Equestria."

"Wait! No, that's not what I meant! I..."

It was too late. The crowd had already begun booing her as well. "Heathen! Get out of here, traitor! Filthy little harlot!"

"Whoa," Pinkie Pie said, "that was uncalled for." Just for speaking up for her friend the crowd turned on her as well.

"Nopony cares about your opinion. Shut up, you don't deserve to speak". At this Twilight took a stand in one final desperate attempt to win the crowd. This is wrong. You won't even properly represent princess Celestia."

The brothers said together, "Well then, if you want us to represent the princess as well we have no complaints."

The song began once more

Flim: I am the one who arranges the blocks

That continue to fall from up above

The food on you plate belongs Princess ingrates

A corrupted regime ruled not with love.
Flam: I have no choice in arranging the blocks

Under Celestia's rule what she say goes

The rule of the game is we all are the same

And my blocks must create unbroken rows.
Flim & Flam:

Long live Celestia she loves you

Sing these words or you know what she'll do.

"All right everyone, in this part Flim and I will play roles. He will play a pony under Celestia's rule and I will play a pony 5 years into a post-revolution Equestria.

The song began once again

Flim: I am the one who arranges the blocks

That are made by the Colts in foreign lands.

They come two weeks late and they don't tessellate,

But were working to Celestia's five year plan
Flam: I am the one who arranges the tanks

That will make all the bad guys keep away

Celestia's dead and Equestria is red

Now let's drive opposition far away.

Flim & Flam:

There is only one solution

We must start a revolution.
Flim: I am the one who arranges the blocks

That are building a highly secret base

Hip hip Hurrah for the UGER

We are sending our colts to outer space.

(one of the vagrants came up to speak)

Vagrant:

I work so hard in arranging blocks

But each night I go home to my wife tears.

What's the point of it all when you're building a wall

And in front of your eyes it disappears.

Pointless work for pointless pay

This is one game I will not play.

(Mr. McFinnigan now stepped up and sang as well)
Mr. McFinnigan:

I am the one who arranges the blocks

(He paused, not sure what to say, but that he began)

But tomorrow I think I'll stay in bed

The food's grown mold, I've got little gold,

And I'm feeding my family a loaf of bread.
Flim & Flam:

Maybe we'd be better off

If Celestia's head was cut off.

I am the one who arranges the blocks

That continue to fall from up above

We shall fight for thee until we are all free

In our collective regime of peace and love.

(And with that song was over.)

The crowd cheered. They yelled, Hurrah! Rise in revolution! Le-nin, Le-nin, Le-nin.

Twilight and friends watched as these ponies swore their loyalty to whoever this Lenin was and put all their hate on Princess Celestia. Twilight snapped back into reality and said, "Come on girls." Then corrected herself "And Braeburn and Spike. Let's go. There is nothing more we can do here." No one spoke as they walked back to the main part of Fink industries. (What was there to say?)

When they got the lobby Caroline broke the silence. "I should probably escort you to the Finkton Deluxe suite. The eight of them agreed. She led them to the living district of Fink industries. (The decent living district, that is.) The hotel was beautiful but the rest of it paled in comparison to the suite; it was gorgeous. It had four bedrooms, equally as many bathrooms, two living rooms, and a view as far as the eye could see. They wasted no time unpacking their luggage, which had been sent there by the bellhop. Twilight pretended to be at ease but she couldn't be more stressed. These ponies were like a powder keg ready to explode at a spark, and their anger was pointed toward Princess Celestia. She had an ominous feeling something terrible was going to happen.

"Are you all right dear," Rarity asked, quite concerned.

Twilight escaped her thoughts. "I'm fine, Rarity," she said reassuringly. "Let's get some sleep."

"Can't argue with that," Rainbow Dash said.

"Me neither," Applejack added.

"An excellent plan," Rarity said. "I need my beauty sleep."

"Then it's settled," Spike said.

"Yay! Sleepover party!" Pinkie pie said enthusiastically.

After a night of revelry the seven made their way to bed. There were feather mattresses as soft as can be, and the sheets were smoother than silk. All of them but Twilight were fast asleep. She felt that she could get no sleep tonight but soon her eyelids grew heavy and she fell asleep. The seven slept soundly.

No pony noticed the Pegasus creep in. He was shrouded in blue and black robes. He had a blue sash tied around his waist. He had matching bracers on his arms as well as a mask covering the lower portion of his face and a hat with an emblem of a spade. He searched room to room until the voice in his head whispered, "Here. She rests here." He entered the room Twilight was in and crept toward her. He stared down at the sleeping Alicorn and asked in his mind, "Her? She is the one? She is our salvation?"

"One of our saviors. She is the one who will purify our lost comrades who have been corrupted and morphed into those who dwell in the dark." But he," the voice continued, "He will be the one who will guide us once she is done. It is he that will truly undo the damage done by the Shadowmere tyrant. It is he who will end the foolish quarrel and hate between our two nations."

"But if we need both of them why not stop this war from happening? Why not convince King Peryite that Celestia is not to blame for the destruction of..."

He was interrupted by the voice. "And what would you do when you found him -- if you found him? Are you going to tell him that his goddess of the Pantheon told you so? Remember, no pony can hear me except you. I have no physical form anymore. I have faded and with that much of my power. I can no longer see the constants and variables that will decide the future. I can see some possibilities. The sad thing is, I see one where nothing worse happens to Twilight and her friends is that they lose their elements of harmony."

"Well, why don't we change things so that outcome happens?"

"The constants and variables that decide that have long since passed. We can do nothing to ensure no bloodshed."

The stallion said, "While we're on that note, when your worshipers died so did much of your power including your sight of fate. You can't see all the doors and their possibilities anymore, so how can you be sure that this is going to work?"

"The answer is," the voice said, "I don't know. I can see a few of the doors and all of them lead to war. In the ones I see most clearly the Equestrian army is slaughtered and trampled by the Global Union."

"Is that supposed to be encouraging?"

"I don't need you to know how things will turn out. I need you to have faith in me."

"This sounds hopeless. If their fate is that grim how can it be any better in others?"

"Sometimes..." the voice replied, "Sometimes we must make our future, and that is why we are here -- to show her the future through the dream stride."

"What exactly is this going to do?"

"The dream stride shows a possible future to the viewer and..." The voice was cut off.

"I know what the spell does. But how does this change anything?"

"By showing her what to expect she will be shocked, but when her nightmare comes true she will know what to do, what trials she must face."

"But what if this fails? All those lives will be lost for nothing. We should not bring this world into our problems. We should..." He was cut off once again.

"And what makes you think that they haven't already? Do you think that the Emperor is dead? Do you think that he has no more followers? He has made attempts to assimilate Equestria into his dark empire with one of his generals, King Sombra. He failed but the Emperor does not just give up. He will try to take over again, and this time he will send armies to level and raze this land. They are already involved in our conflicts. This is the only way.

"I...but..." The stallion gave up the argument. "Yes Mother of the Pantheon, I will do as I'm told."

"Excellent," the voice replied. Now approach the Alicorn." He did as he was told. "Now kneel and prep the dream stride spell." Once again he did as he was told. "Place your hoof on her forehead and release the spell."

"It is done," he said.

"Good. Now leave her to her sleep. You should get going."

"Yes, Mother." He made his way towards the window and quietly opened it. He took one more look at Twilight and softly whispered, "Prosti menya," before flying off into the night.

Twilight awoke, or so she thought. She was in her old bedroom and her house in Canterlot. "Hello, hello?" she called. "Mom and Dad, Shining Armor? Where, where are you?" She decided to check outside the house. When she opened the door her eyes grew wide as she saw the world around her set ablaze. Canterlot was being burnt to the ground. There were bodies of ponies she knew. She nearly lost her lunch at the sight. Suddenly, though, her ears perked up when she heard voices. "Hello? Is somepony alive?" she hollered as she moved toward its origin. But when she found the source she froze. There were several ponies clad in green armor, obviously soldiers. In front of them were Royal Canterlot Guards on their hind knees with their front hooves behind their heads. Another pony was pacing behind soldiers in green. He didn't wear armor; instead he wore a stuffed collar uniform that was decorated with badges. He wore a hat with golden piping with an odd symbol. It was two dragons standing back-to-back. They looked like a Draconequus but they were only made with the same animal parts.

The young pony with the stuffed collar uniform was giving commands so she assumed that he was a commanding officer. The soldiers held odd looking tools. They grasped them differently. Some stood on their hind legs and held them with their front hooves and mouth. Others stayed in a normal stance, holding the device with their right or left front hoof and mouth. The remaining ones were unicorns and grasped the tools with their magic. On them were three red letters, RRR. Twilight couldn't imagine what they meant. The devices themselves were a rather odd shape. At the back they were somewhat rectangular but they curved inward towards the thin middle. There was a small lever in the top of the center. At the bottom was a disc like object. The front of its body was cylindrical with many holes in it and the very tip was a small cylinder with a large hole where the base would be.

She heard the officer yell, "Rifles ready."

Twilight thought to herself, "That must be what one R means."

"Set to repeat."

"And that, another," Twilight murmured to herself.

"Safeties off and set to ripper."

"That must be what the last one means, but..." She was cut off when a hailstorm of small cone shaped objects erupted from the weapons, ripping the Guards to pieces. She could hear them screaming before they died. Their bodies lay still, riddled with holes.

The soldiers that did this were laughing and cheering. "Ha, ha. Nice shot. Filthy scum -- thought they'd stay on top forever." Twilight was appalled. Never before had she seen such pitiless slaughter. She wanted to fight them, she was so infuriated at their careless taking of life. She spread her wings and began to take flight but she was cut off by a light, high pitched whistle in the air. She looked to where the sound was traveling toward and saw the young officer, now without a head. The remaining soldiers were in a state of disarray but they quickly reorganized, yelling, "We've got heavy fire here."

Now three soldiers clad in white armor came holding similar weapons. She quickly recognized them from the Royal Army. They didn't have an officer with them but they had somepony in charge. He yelled, "Ready your guns, boys." He hollered, "Crank gun." A large muscular pony wielding a very heavy looking weapon came. It looked like a miniature silo. The back of it was a hatch. The handle on the base had visible pistons and the front consisted of eight separate long cylindrical parts with hexagonal tips. There was a hoof crank on one side. Twilight pondered what it was for but her question was soon answered. As it was cranked more of those projectiles she had seen before were sent at blinding speed, instantly killing and riddling the bodies of the soldiers in green.

At seeing this Twilight felt like celebrating. After a few moments she realized that she was happy for the slaughter of ponies who had done nothing to her. She felt sick and began to throw up once more. "What is wrong with me," she shouted. She looked back up and saw that four more of the unknown soldiers in green had come. The air began to whistle again and two more dropped dead. She saw where the projectiles had come from. She could faintly see two ponies in a far off building. She assumed they had weapons as well.

She heard one of ponies in green shout, "We need air support; sending in coordinates now." Not 10 seconds later twilight heard the sound of a roaring engine. Three large zeppelins hovered over her head. They glided through the skies majestically. On the front they were decorated with green pennants that looked like large sheets. One of them let loose a series of explosives which leveled the building with the Equestrian soldiers in it. The other two release several Pegasi ponies with more rifles and projectile weapons, as well as several airborne craft carrying more soldiers. In mere moments what was left of the royal forces were killed.

Twilight was in shock. She couldn't move but that shock was quickly replaced with fear when one of zeppelins began firing on her. She was still stunned but managed to evade the bombardment. The roof of the building she was on crumbled, along with one floor. She began plummeting to the ground below. She tried to open her wings and fly but all she did the slow her descent. She hit the floor landing on her left side. Twilight wailed. Her left leg and wing were throbbing with pain but she had not a moment to rest, for the zeppelin began tearing into the building once more. She knew it was too dangerous to fly out so she ran through the building as more mortars and rockets tore her cover apart. She finally made it to the lower floor and leaped out. She felt relief but that relief quickly left her when she felt a pair of hooves slam down on her. She looked up to see one of the ponies in green armor. He looked at her with astonished eyes.

He said skittishly with a voice of fear and confusion, "Y-y-you're Twilight Sparkle, the leader of the Equestrian army!" Twilight had no idea what he was talking about. Twilight looked at the three soldiers in front of her. They looked unique in their own ways but they all shared a pair of similar characteristics. They all had bland gray colorless manes and yellow avian eyes.

A second soldier spoke. "What? I thought that King Peryite killed every last one of them?"

"Yeah," a third one chimed in, "didn't he round up all her friends for a public execution?"

"What?" Twilight wailed.

"Shut up!" shouted the pony holding her down. He proceeded to lift his right hoof and slam it down on her head.

Twilight yelled "Oww!" and groaned in pain.

"Guess he didn't get all of them," the second soldier said.

"So do we kill her?" the first one asked.

"No," the third one said, "We bring her to the King. Having her publicly executed in Canterlot will morally decapitate the remnants Equestrian army."

At hearing this Twilight began struggling but her resistance was futile against the soldiers. "Stop struggling," the first one yelled as he brought her up on her hind legs and the other two bound her front legs behind her back. They then proceeded to tie her hind legs together. Twilight, fearing for her life, channeled her magic and dispersed it in a shock wave. The three soldiers were knocked to the ground. But they didn't stay down for long. The first one rose and in a fit of rage began beating Twilight. She tried to brace against the blows but with her legs tied she had nothing to defend herself with.

Eventually the second and third restrained the first, asking him to calm down. He did so. They proceeded to attach a ring around twilight's horn. It began glowing and Twilight felt somewhat nauseous.

The second soldier began to speak. He said, "That there my dear is what is called a siphon. It drains your magic from within and devours it." Despite what he said Twilight tried to perform another spell, and to her much expected horror it failed. The second and third soldiers tied her wings to her sides and hoisted her onto their backs. The second soldier said, "I call dibs on her crown."

The first said, "Ha, dibs on her." The both of them snickered until the third one yelled, "Don't even think about it." And the three, with the first one in lead, began to take her away. She was hyperventilating. She wanted to tell herself to calm down but what was the point? There was no way out this. She knew she was going to die.

As the soldiers escorting her as a prisoner marched on they became the source of envy from the other soldiers. They commented, "Look at you, nice catch". As they passed Twilight's eyes grew wide when she saw a quintuple file line as far as the eye could see of the soldiers clad in green. As Twilight looked at the mass of soldiers she realized they all looked the same. They had the same manes and eyes. What could have happened to them to make them alike? They all seemed so lifeless. What could have done this? They were singing a marching song. Twilight couldn't make heads or tails of it but she knew she had bigger problems, for she soon approached the front of Canterlot Palace. Twilight felt fear and despair but both were replaced with shock and anger when she saw her friends tied to posts. There was a pony speaking with the mass of soldiers. Those who were carrying her called out to him, "Forgive our intrusion, my Liege, but we found something of interest I think you'll like."

He approached the two with a disgruntled look, but that look change to shock when he saw Twilight. "Is ... is that ... how did she...?"

"We don't know, sir, but I think we can make a fine example of her," said the first soldier.

"Yes indeed. Put her down, would you kindly." The two soldiers threw Twilight to the ground. She hit the floor hard and wailed as it reminded her of her wounded left side. Twilight looked up at the pony who is speaking. He was a pure white stallion with deep red eyes. He had a horn and wore a green robe that reached from the end of his torso up to his neck, with sleeves on his front legs. The robe had gold embroidery around the hoof area and at the end of his torso. It also had a stuffed collar. He was tall, even taller than Princess Celestia, and looked quite athletic with a well toned body. He looked young but Twilight could see age in his eyes.

But those were not the characteristics that shocked her. He had long leathery bat like wings, and coming out of his back were six long lamprey eels. They lashed at her until he ordered them back. From what she saw of them and their insides they had to be 4 feet long and 5-6 inches wide. She saw in them at least 18 rows of teeth. She wasn't sure what this thing was that his mere presence terrified her. She got a glimpse of his cutie mark. It was the same as the symbol she saw on the lieutenant's hat and the zeppelins. She knew whoever he was he was their leader.

King Peryite looked at Twilight and spoke with his regular voice. "You amaze me, you know. Might I ask how you survived? I severed the connection between your spine and your body. Even if you did survive you would be paralyzed from the neck down and you would most likely have gone into shock and could have died then from heart trouble. Yet against all odds and medical science you survived, and by how my soldiers needed to bind your legs, you could still use your body. You cheated death more times than I care to count.

"You know it didn't have to be this way. I offered you the chance to surrender a number of times but you refused. All these lives were lost because of your recalcitrance. I have taken everything from you, Twilight -- your armies, your throne, your wings, your kingdom, your family; all that's really left is your friends and your life and soon all that will be left is nothing. Before I kill you though, I want you to lose everything.

"Stand her up," he said pointing to the two soldiers.

"Yes sir." They propped Twilight up, holding her by her front legs. "Firing squad, you may begin. May the divines bless your poor souls. FIRE."

"NO WAIT, PLEASE!" Twilight shouted as the projectiles tore into her friends. All five of them were dead in the blink of an eye. Twilight broke down crying. Never in her life had she felt such despair or so hopeless.

"Aww, no more tears," King Peryite said slyly. "If it makes you feel any better, I will reunite you with them soon enough."

Twilight, still crying uncontrollably, cleared her throat and yelled at him with all her strength, "You monster!"

"Monster?" he said. "I am no monster. I am a revolutionary. I'm merely doing what I must to ensure equality for all. But now to business." He took twilight from the soldiers and cut the bindings on her hind legs. He then had her kneel before the crowd. They all looked at her with anticipation and hatred. He clamped on his right hoof a gauntlet with two twin 5 inch metal cylinders. She knew by now what those were for. He opened the back of them and filled them with cylindrical shaped projectiles. He sealed it up and went behind her. He whispered in her ear, "For what it's worth, I'm sorry." Those were the last words Twilight heard before she died. Her lifeless body dropped to the floor and the crowd cheered, "Justice! Our revolution is complete for the glory of the Union."

Twilight awoke breathing heavily and sweating. "It was just a dream," she told herself "just a dream." But that didn't stop her from crying.

Spike woke up in a daze. "Twilight, what's wrong?" he asked, quite concerned. Twilight embraced him and continued to sob but he got no real answer.

The rest of Twilight's friends were awakened by this and rushed to her room. "Twilight, are you all right? What's wrong?" Fluttershy asked. She sounded quite concerned, but then again, she always did.

"What's wrong, Sugar Cube? We're here for you," Applejack reassured.

Twilight cleared her throat and tried to speak out. "Girls, it was awful."

"What was, dear?" Rarity asked.

"I think Twilight had a nightmare," Spike said.

"A nightmare? Is that all this is about?" Rainbow Dash remarked in her indifferent tone. Everyone but Twilight shot her an angry look.

"Come on now, Twilight," Applejack said, "Tell us about your dream."

"Well, okay," Twilight said, wiping tears from her eyes. She explained to them the dream she had of Canterlot on fire, all the death, and her and her friends being slaughtered.

"That's some dream," Rainbow Dash said.

"How do you dream all that?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Does the dream mean anything?" Rarity questioned.

"I ... I don't know," Twilight said, quite stressed. "I just don't know."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa; now hold on y'all," Applejack said. "I'm not sure if this is just a dream or some kind of ominous prophecy but Twilight is in no condition to be hearing all these questions at once."

"She's right," Rarity added. "Twilight, we're here for you. We're all still alive and together. So no more tears. Everything's going to be all right."

"Thanks, girls," Twilight said, still sobbing. "It's good to have you by my side."

"Aww, group hug!" Pinkie Pie wailed. No one objected. They huddled together and hugged.

Their happy moment, however, was cut short by a loud bang that shook the facility. "What was that? Pinkie Pie asked.

"I don't know, but it sounded bad," Fluttershy added.

"Look over there!" Rainbow Dash pointed. Outside the window there were columns of smoke rising from somewhere in the workers district.

"What should we do, girls?" Rarity asked.

"Nothing. This isn't our problem; it's Fink's," Applejack said.

"No. It is our problem," Twilight said somewhat defiant now with all her courage in her voice.

"What? How is this our problem?" Rainbow dash questioned.

"Because if this 'revolution; takes place it will escalate into an all-out destructive war and all of Equestria will burn.

"What?" the six of them said in unison.

"Twilight, dear, you can't be serious. How can you think that a revolution for a better life will turn into war?" Rarity asked, quite concerned.

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash chimed in. "I mean, aside from the whole 'blame Princess Celestia' part I kind of agree with the FlimFlam brothers. Besides there are only about one or two thousand ponies living here. Even if they wanted to, they couldn't take down the Equestrian army.

"But there's more," Twilight said. "They have technology never seen before. They have war zeppelins. There had to been at least 5000 soldiers that were marching through Canterlot. They publicly executed..." Twilight couldn't find the strength to go on.

Whoa, whoa, whoa," Rainbow Dash interrupted. "You talk like you saw it happen already. Where did all this come from?"

"It was in my dream," Twilight managed to say.

"What? You never mentioned that much detail. And who was being publicly executed?"

The fear came back to Twilights eyes. She didn't want to say everything she saw.

"That's enough," Applejack interrupted. "Now, Twilight, are you positive that this revolution is going to turn into all that?"

"Yes," she replied, "I'm positive."

"Well then, Sugar Cube, we can't let that happen. Come on girls! We've got to put a stop to this before it gets any worse." Without another word the seven of them got on the elevator and were en route to the workers district.

It took them about 10 minutes to reach the workers district again. Spike wanted to ask Twilight more about her dream but she seemed troubled so he let it go. They arrived at the workers district to see absolute chaos. The local vagrants were clashing with Fink security and looked like they were winning. They were breaking into buildings, raiding the food stores and taking the money is well. Twilight and friends tried to stop this madness but it was no use. "Well I know one thing," Applejack remarked. "I know who to blame."

"She's right," Twilight said. "Come on girls, let's head off to Red Square. It's time we show these ponies the FlimFlam brothers can't be trusted."

"Right!" they all shouted in agreement. They rushed to Red Square as fast as they could. When they got there FlimFlam brothers were nowhere to be seen.

"Darn it, we're too late!" Applejack yelled.

"Hold on now, A.J.," Rainbow protested. "They've gotta be around here somewhere."

"She's right, Applejack," Twilight said reassuringly. "We have to keep looking."

"Should we split up?" Applejack asked.

"No," Twilight replied. "These ponies have their blood boiling. If for any reason they choose to attack us we should be together."

"Good thinking, Twi," Rainbow Dash replied. They searched around the district until finally Applejack found them in an alley talking with another pony.

"There they are. Let's get them!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Wait, no. Who are they talking to?" Twilight questioned. "Let's stay hidden for now. We might learn something."

The seven of them watched the brothers converse with the mysterious stallion. He was a pitch white unicorn with blue eyes. He wore a worker's uniform with a khaki colored button up shirt. He wore a necklace with a spade. His cutie mark appeared to be broken shackles (a symbol of liberty) and he spoke with a Netherlands accent.

"I'd ask you if you've spread the word, but I believe the actions of these ponies speak for itself; well done. I highly doubt you believe in the cause but you are indispensable."

"I don't know where you get your ideas, Lenin, but if you have this much money you must be wealthy," Flim remarked. Flam added, "And even if this revolution did take place you could never stand up to the Equestrian army. But that's your problem. Keep paying us like this and we will do what you say."

"I have ways of seeing my revolution succeed, and what can I say, I was raised by a very wealthy family," he snickered.

"I'll say," Flim said enthusiastically. "We have enough money to buy an estate, burn it down, build it back up, and rinse and repeat, just for laughs.

"And that song you had us sing - priceless!" Flam added. "We had Applejack and her friends squirming."

"We even had to make up some of the lines as we went," Flim laughed.

"That song was pretty catchy," Flam remarked. "This a line just for you." They began to sing and improvised version of the song.

Flim & Flam:

I am the one who arranges the blocks

That continue to fall from up above.

The markets are free, so much money for me,

Tell me why should I care for peace and love?

The markets are free, SO MUCH MONEY FOR ME,

Tell me why should I care for peace and love?

Peace and love. PEACE AND LOVE.

At this Applejack confronted them. "I knew it. You're all just using these ponies for your own gain." A look of fear and uncertainty came across the brothers' faces but not nearly as much as Lenin.

"Y-you heard all that?" Flim asked, quite concerned.

"Every word," she replied.

"Well, it's not like anyponie's going to believe you," Flam added slyly. A look of relief found its way onto Lenin's face.

"We heard everything." (There was a group of ponies that had also come to listen in on the conversation.) "Well if 'everything' is the song, that is. Was that part of the next performance?"

"No, it wasn't part of the performance. They're lying to you," Applejack wailed. "They just want to stir your anger up so that you..."

"Shut it! Shut your damn mouth if you know what's good for you!" Lenin yelled.
He then gave her a look of intense hostility.

"Um, yes," Flim replied, "This was part of our next performance. You caught us rehearsing, and you now that you have, we might as well sing the rest to you. Heh heh."

His brother gave him a look that said, "What in Equestria do you think you're doing?" They conversed in muffled tones. "Just follow my lead," Flim whispered.

"You'd better improvise this well," Lenin replied. They began a short song.

Flim & Flam:

And now the wall is down,

The tyrants frown, there's jobs and shops all over town.

When in Red Square, well don't despair,

There's opportune employment there

We'll warm our homes with a gas called Meth

We'll drink and sing to Celestia's death

But now that Lenin's prevailed in the end, who will get in our way?
Flim: So we reject free enterprise,

And once again the left will rise

Prepare the flags to be unfurled

'Cause we're expanding 'cross the world.
Flim &Flam:

We shall claim the foreign soil,

We shall arrange the blocks and toil,

Our enemies will rot and boil

Forever and a day.
Flim & Flam:

GAME OVER CELESTIA.

At this point most everypony had come to listen. The proletarian masses wailed with joy and began singing a song of their own:

They built the city on a hill they raised her up with joy.
A reflection of utopia where prosperity employed.
But we were put in bondage suckered by the rich colt's ploy.
Until our chains were broken by the hero Lenin Fitzroy.

The crowd cheered. Twilight's friends argued with the FlimFlam brothers but her attention was focused on their accomplice, Lenin. "Hey what's your plan?" she shouted. "Why do you want to destroy equestria? She caught the stallion's attention.

He turned to her and smiled slightly. "Why my dear, whatever do you mean?"

"You know what I mean," she hollered back. "You and I both know this so-called 'revolution' is going to turn into a war."

Lenin continued to smile. He closed his eyes and said, "Well, I won't deny; your claim is half true. Should it become necessary for war, then war it is. One thing I won't deny is that Celestia must die, for one cannot expect the tyrant to give up her throne for the sake of her ponies." He continued on, "Once that is through it will all come down to whoever's left. If that is the public then I truly hope that they will have seen the light and will see that the revolution has finally come. If there is any regal authority left I truly hope that whoever it is cares for her subjects so that she knows to surrender. I wonder, if you were put on the throne, when that moment came, would you make the right choice?"

"Princess Celestia does care for her subjects," Twilight retaliated. "You don't. You will set Equestria ablaze, level Canterlot. You and that evil monster of a pony in the green robes and those disgusting lamprey eels."

At this Lenin's eyes widened and he looked completely shocked. He stuttered the words, "H... h... how do you know about that? How could you possibly?"

Their conversation was interrupted by the vagrants. "Shut up you harlot, don't you dare speak to him like that."

"Yeah, you royals don't give a flying feather about us."

"Yeah, you've done nothing to help us," the crowd yelled.

They were then interrupted by Lenin, "On the contrary, she's done more for you than you think."

The crowd gasped and several ponies yelled, "What?" They were all shocked, but not nearly as much as Twilight and her friends. The FlimFlam brothers stopped their arguing as well, and stared.

"They have done more for you than I, Lenin continued. "They've saved Equestria a number of times. When the demon Nightmare Moon sought to plague us with eternal night, she and her friends were there to stop it. When spirit of chaos Discord threw our land into chaos, guess who was there to restore order. When the massive Changeling Hoard threatened to use us all like cattle it was their courageous acts that saved us from that fate. And when the tyrant king Sombra returned from the depths of the underworld and tried to re-enslave the Crystal Empire they once again saved us. You see, my comrades, they have done more for you than I. I have merely spoken the truth. I am no liberator. Liberators do not exist. You will save yourselves and perhaps when the time comes she will be there to help aid you in your cause."

The crowd applauded at this. They stopped giving Twilight and friends nasty looks. A lot of them smiled. A few even worked up the shame to apologize and one foal timidly embraced Twilight's legs before running back into the crowd.

Lenin broke the silence. "Disperse, all ye pony folk. I have nothing more to preach this night. Return to your homes and tend to your families. Our day of triumph fast approaches. Look to the rising sun on the horizon and see the bright future over the hill and dale. And see through my words complete honesty. There will be day when you pick up your tools in no concern for your selves nor your prosperity. You will live to serve your country, governed not by this false monarchy, and we will ensure global unity and equality." The crowd applauded again.

Before leaving Lenin continued, "FlimFlam brothers, we will probably never do business again. Take your pay and I will contact you further when the revolution takes place." The brothers had no objections. They took their money and left.

Now there was just the main six, Spike, and Lenin. They exchanged glances before Twilight broke the silence. "Why did you stand up for us?"

"Because I do not lie. I meant everything I said and it was all true. Besides there was the chance that they might have tried to kill you. It would be a downright tragedy if your lives were cut short." He smiled slightly and chuckled, "And perhaps you will consider my offer to be in my revolution. But we will see. Until then, Dosvidania."

A confused look found its way onto Twilights face.

"It means 'until we meet again'," he replied. "So farewell, or dosvidania, whichever you prefer. But now I really must be going." And with that he held out a piece of paper, touched his horn to it, and teleported. He was gone.

"Sooooo, what do we do now," Rainbow Dash asked?

"There's nothing more we can do," Twilight said in despair. "I failed."

"Twilight dear," Rarity said, concerned.

"Canterlot is going to burn," Twilight moaned. "So many innocents will be killed, I'M GOING TO DI..."

She was them cut off by Applejack. She grabbed Twilight by her shoulders, shook her, and hollered, "Twilight get ahold of yourself. Look, was that pony in your dreams?"

"I ... I ... no," Twilight stuttered, "but..."

She was cut off again. "Well maybe your dream was just that, a dream."

Twilight didn't look convinced. "You heard him," she replied. "He said that Princess Celestia had to die in order for his revolution to be complete."

"Do you also remember that he said you might aid in the revolution? Twilight, I think he was right on just about everything."

"WHAT?" the rest of Twilight's friends shouted.

"He spoke the truth," Applejack replied. "These ponies are suffering and things need to change and Twilight might aid in that." She continued on, "If she can get these ponies better lives maybe there won't need to be a revolution. He said that he would go to war only as a last resort. Maybe if she fixes things here it won't come to that."

Twilight perked up at hearing this. "Applejack, you're right!" she wailed with joy, embracing the orange mare. "But for me to do that I need to talk to Princess Celestia and get money and food sent here, and to make Fink answer for his crimes." The rest of her friends and Spike cheered at this.

"Great plan, Twilight," Spike said enthusiastically.

"So what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Rainbow dash hollered.

"Well for one thing," Applejack interrupted, "the rest of our apple shipments, there are six hours left in the night, and we have to pack our things for tomorrow."

"Oh, right," Rainbow said, blushing slightly. "Let's head back to the hotel, girls, and get some sleep." No one had any objections and they headed back to the Finkton deluxe. They awoke the next morning, and despite all that happened they had slept well. Mr. Fink informed them that their shipments were already loaded onto the train. They packed their things, said their farewells to Caroline and Fink, and made their way to the train station.

Braeburn was there waiting for them. "Top of the morning to y'all," he said in his Southern accent.

"And to you, Braeburn," Applejack replied. "Well, I suppose this is goodbye for now."

"Until we see each other again, cousin," he said with a smile.

They boarded the train. The conductor hollered, "All aboard! The train to Canterlot is now departing." The train hummed and roared to life and they were off.

They arrived in Canterlot a day later. As the seven got off the train, Royal guards were there to greet them. "Greetings, Your Highness," one of the leaders of the band of guards said.

"Greetings," Twilight replied.

"We will make sure that your luggage and shipments are sent to the Royal Palace. You should head over there as well. Princess Celestia has been waiting for you."

"Well, we wouldn't want to keep her waiting," Twilight replied. The seven walked through Canterlot, remembering the good times they had there. A lot of the memories were chaotic ones from their time at the Grand Galloping Gala.

They eventually reached the Royal Palace and were greeted again by Royal guards. "Greetings, Your Highness. Please come with us." The guards escorted the seven through the Royal Palace until they reached the main balcony where Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, and Shining Armor were conversing. The guards then left.

"Big brother!" Twilight hollered.

"Twil!" Shining Armor hollered back with equal enthusiasm. They embraced each other for a few seconds before releasing and more formally greeted each other.

"How have you been?" Twilight asked.

"I've been great. The crystal Empire is at peace. We've had no signs of the return of King Sombra and our citizens couldn't be happier."

"What are you doing here?" she questioned.

"We're here for this holiday celebrating you and your friends. When we heard of it Cadence and I knew we had to come.

"A holiday celebrating us?" Twilight questioned.

"Indeed, Twilight." Princess Celestia interrupted their conversation. "This holiday was meant for you." Princess Twilight then embraced her old mentor. "You've saved Equestria four times now. We felt it was only fair you had something more for your services."

"This holiday is meant to commemorate the powers friendship has over all of us," Princess Luna remarked.

Cadence chimed in, "It was the strength of your friendship, and Shining Armor's and my love that saved Canterlot from the changelings."

"Cadence, it's good to see you too." Twilight embraced her sister-in-law.

Their reunion was interrupted by large flash of purple light. "All right, I'm here. I hope I look presentable. It wasn't easy finding this tux," Discord remarked.

"Discord!" Twilight and friends shouted.

"What are you doing here?" Rainbow Dash shouted.

"The last time I checked I was invited; or was this invitation a joke? Because if so, it isn't funny. I love a good joke as much is the next pony, but to send a fake invitation is rather rude."

"Invited here?" Twilight shouted.

"Yes he was, and no that invitation wasn't a joke," Princess Celestia interrupted. "Thank you for coming, Discord, and might I, add thank you for dressing appropriately."

"Thank you, Princess Celestia," the Draconequus said, bowing to the Alicorn.

"Princess, with all due respect, how could you invite Discord here?" Twilight asked.

Princess Celestia answered, "Because he is a prime example of the power of friendship."

"What?" the six mares shouted at once.

"It was our friendship that turned him into stone," Rainbow Dash protested.

"Yes but it was also the friendship between your friend Fluttershy and him that reformed him," Princess Celestia reminded. Discord gave a brief smile to the Pegasus and she blushed slightly.

"Indeed," Luna chimed in, "if the spirit of chaos can be saved by friendship there is nothing it can't accomplish."

The six mares smiled and had a warm feeling of triumph. This however was cut short as Cadence began to sob uncontrollably. "Cadence, what's wrong?" Shining armor asked, but got no answer from the teary-eyed Alicorn.

"Was it something I said?" Discord asked.

"No, no, no. I know who the trouble is," Princess Celestia interrupted. "All of you get ready for the celebration. I'll talk to Cadence." The 10 of them left the two alone. They felt concerned but Twilight was confident that Princess Celestia had things under control.

When they were all gone Celestia spoke with her niece. "Cadence dear, you mustn't dwell on the past like this, for dwelling on the past invites it to haunt you.

"I...I...I can't just let it go. If the magic of friendship could save everyone, why couldn't it save him?" She began sobbing more.

"Cadence, what do you think he would say if he was still here? He'd hate to see you like this. He loved you. He loved you more than anything in the world. You were everything to him. You were his..."

She was interrupted by Cadence. "And the last thing I said to him was that I...I...I wanted him to go away. I got my wish," she wept.

"Cadence, I assure you he doesn't hate you for that. He loves you just as much as before."

"How could you know that?" she stuttered. "We don't even know he's still alive."

Celestia paused for a moment, remembering the final request he made to her. ("No matter what, I don't want you to tell Cadence that I live. She will come looking for me and will find me, and she won't like what she sees. She shall never love me like this when I'm this freak. I would rather be the dead memory of the pony she once loved than the living incarnate of parasites.") Celestia knew he was wrong, that Cadence would love him nonetheless, but a promise was a promise and she kept it.

"Sometimes," Celestia replied, "I just know."

"Even if he is still alive I doubt he cares to see me."

"Cadence, I know he misses you he misses you every day and longs to see you, to return to your warm embrace and hold you in his arms once more. Never doubt this."

Cadence cleared the tears from her eyes and said softly, "O.K."

"No more tears, Cadence. Come now. The celebration is about to begin." The two princesses got to their hooves and galloped towards the balcony.

When they arrived they got to their seating arrangements. Princess Celestia and Luna were on the top center balcony. Cadence and Shining Armor were on the one to the left of them. Discord was on the one to the right. And the main six and Spike were on the ground floor podium facing the crowd. The whole kingdom of Canterlot was in attendance and was staring with anticipation.

Princess Celestia began her speech. "Citizens of the Equestria, we have gathered here tonight in celebration of the power that unites us all -- the magic of friendship. For even when we quarrel it is our care for each other and our compassion that make us one. When the changelings invaded they came to Equestria because we had more love for each other than anywhere else in the world, and while that might have been the reason we were targeted it is also the reason why we are the nation on a hill. The mares before you represent the true strength of friendship. It was their friendship that saved Equestria time after time. At my side is my sister Princess Luna. Not long ago she was the demon nightmare moon but through the power of their friendship she was saved." The crowd applauded. Luna smiled at her sister and she returned the same glance.

"To my right stands the spirit of chaos, Discord. Even less long ago he attempted to throw Equestria into chaos, but even the spirit of disharmony can turn over a new leaf as he was befriended by them." The crowd applauded once more. Discord took a bow.

"To the left of me are the new Prince and Princess of the Crystal Empire. It was their love for each other that saved our kingdom from the changelings, as well as the Empire from King Sombra." The crowd applauded again. Cadence and Shining Armor waved to the crowd. "These are just some of the ways friendship has affected our lives for the better, and it will be friendship that will ensure our bright future for generations to come. And now let the celebration BEGI...."

"Oh Bleagh. Honestly, Celestia, you could kill somepony with these speeches. I would ask you to be merciful and shut up but that would be like asking a tree frog to play Mozart." The crowd gasped, looking around frantically, trying to find the source of the outburst.

"How dare you, whoever thou is? How dare you speak of my sister in such a way?" Luna Wailed in her traditional equestrian voice. "We demand you show yourself at once!!!"

"In due time your highnesses," the voice said, and snickered, "Tell me, Luna, was there any love or friendship when Celestia sent you to the moon?"

This gave Luna pause. "Well, I..."

"Did you ever feel that she failed you, your own sister?"

"It was the only way to stop me. I was out of control," Luna replied.

"Do you think that she missed you or mourned you? You were merely an obstacle to her. The only reason she didn't send you back to the moon was that she felt you were under control."

"ENOUGH OF THIS," Celestia yelled. "You can say what you will about me, but I will not tolerate you tormenting my sister."

"Don't pretend you care, Celestia. You have made so much horror in the world, yet you claim that the magic of friendship will save us," the voice snickered. "BUNK! ALL OF IT LIES!!!!!"

"Who does this guy think he is?" Rainbow Dash remarked. "He sure is nutty; right Twilight?" She heard no response. "Um, Twilight?" Twilight was petrified. She remembered the voice from her dream. This was the ring leader, the one who killed her and her friends.

"Tell me, Celestia if the 'magic of friendship' can save us all, why do ponies in Equestria suffer? Is it because their leader is a Tyrant and is unfit to rule? And finally, if the magic of friendship is so powerful will it be able to save you?" And with that ominous question, two sets of six large black pillar-like rocks with what appeared to be red roots that that looked like King Sombra's horn at their tops surrounded Princess Celestia and Luna. It trapped them and neutralized their magic, and appearing with them was a dark shade of a pony. He was completely shrouded by shadows but Twilight knew just by the shape that this was indeed the pony from her nightmares. His horn began to glow as he prepared a spell. Three royal guards charged forward but he completed the spell and created a dome barrier that barred all access to the Princesses. He chuckled at the guards' pitiful attempts at breaking in before he raised his right hoof, and hollered, "Kill all who oppose us, my comrades." On cue the soldiers clad in green from Twilight's nightmare came out from hiding. The Pegasai came down from the rooftops while the earth ponies and unicorns were hiding in plain sight and removed their party cloths. They began shooting at any guard that came near the barrier.

Peryite snickered. "Look at them, Celestia. Look at them die for you and it will all be for nothing." A stream of ashes flowed from a pocket inside his robe. It began to take a shape until it solidified and transformed into a curved twin bladed sword. The weapon was gigantic, it was nearly 1.5 times Peryite's height. The two blades curved in opposite directions; one curved up, the other down. One side was white with a black dot in its base, the other was black with a white dot on its base. He was now completely out of the shadow cloak. He rotated the blade to the dark side and placed its curve under Celestia's neck. She looked down in great fear at the sharp object just inches from her neck. Peryite chuckled and said, "Do you remember this blade, Yin bane and Yang bane? The blade that kills both angels and demons, slayer of good and evil, those that dwell in light and those that dwell in dark." He sighed. "I wish it didn't have to come to this." He leaned close to her ear and whispered, "For what it's worth, I'm sorry, Mother Celestia." And with those final words he raised the blade with his magic and in one swift thrust plunged the dark blade through Celestia's neck! She coughed as she felt the cold metal in her neck. She began breathing heavily and looked down at the sharp object that penetrated her. She started to gasp for breath. As her lungs began to fill with blood, she knew it didn't matter, though. She would be dead soon.

With the last of her strength she uttered her final words. "P-please don't..." (she gargled blood) "Please don't hurt my little poni..." And with that her entire body grew limp. Her neck slumped over and she gave her final breath. Princess Celestia was dead.

The crowd of civilians gasped in horror at the death of their princess -- all except the guards and Discord who were fighting to try and save Luna. Peryite ripped the blade from Celestia's neck and her body instantly began turning to ash but maintained its form. He held out a lantern and streams of blue light began flowing from her ashy corpse and took form in the lantern as a blue flame. Peryite licked the dark blade clean, savoring every last drop of blood, It had been too long since he tasted Alicorn blood. After he was finished he rotated the blade to the white side and approached Luna. He spoke in a softer voice. "Humph, it's hard to do this to you as well. You have done nothing to deserve this. Yes, you may have tried to throw Equestria into eternal night but you just wanted ponies to appreciate the night. But you still don't deserve this fate. But alas, you would become an obstacle to the revolution if you were allowed to live. So, if you can try to forgive me..." And with that he did the same to Luna.

She wailed in pain as the blade pierced her neck. She turned her head as much as the metal object would allow and looked at her slayer and in her dying breathes whispered, "I'm coming, sis...", and with that she became limp as well. She was dead. And, just like Celestia, Peryite held out a lantern and the same happened.

At this point all was in chaos. The soldiers and guards were hacking into each other but the Union troops were without even a single scratch while the royal guards had 18 casualties. Peryite was tasting Luna's blood when he was interrupted by Discord ripping through the barrier. "You Fiend!" he shouted in great anger.

"Ah, Discord," Peryite said slyly and snickered. "I see you're doing well. Your father told me so much about you in his days as my psychiatrist." He chuckled, "I'll be sure to send him your regards." Peryite paused for a moment. He had only brought three gatherer's lanterns with him (the only ones he had), one for Celestia, one for Luna, and the last for Twilight. "Hmm," Peryite thought aloud, "I suppose you are a better catch than Twilight. After all, her life is expendable; yours, not so much. Besides, when I kill all her friends it would only be right to send her with them."

"Enough. I won't let you harm ANY of them." Peryite immediately fired up the barrier once more to keep out any distractions. The two began clashing with magic. At first it seemed that Discord was winning but Peryite quickly changed to using his weapon. He slashed at Discord's knee. Discord cringed but walked it off. Discord then pulled a sword out of his mouth and held it in his eagle claw. He stabbed at Peryite through his right leg then through his front right lamprey eel. The eel shrieked and squirmed before Peryite freed it. He felt the sting from the wound.

"Alright, Peryite, think. Discord has some advanced magic and apparently some skill with a blade. He is completely unpredictable and now knows the basics of my fighting style. I need something he won't see coming. I need..." he paused. "Of course, that will work." He reached into his inner robe pocket and pulled out a butterscotch colored bottle and drank from it. He corked it and tossed it at Discord. Discord swiftly grabbed the bottle expecting an attack but no such thing happened. "Go ahead, try it, Don't be afraid," Peryite said.

Discord looked at the bottle, suspicious but curious. He then uncorked it, tossed the cork aside and took a sip. He tasted it for a moment before asking, "What is this, some kind of scotch? Is this the best attack you could..." He was cut off when Peryite emitted a blinding flash of light. Discord shut his eyes and shielded them with his paw and claw. When he opened them Peryite was mere feet from him. Peryite quickly inhaled and then exhaled pure fire at the bottle. The top began to spout fire and smoke but Discord was too shocked to react. Peryite then swung his Twin blade at the bottle, shattering it. Flaming liquid covered Discord, singeing his skin. He wailed in pain but was quickly silenced by Peryite jabbing him in the chest with his blade. Discord, still on fire, fell to his knees, then collapsed and died. Peryite then did the same lantern thing with him, and the same as the princesses, his body turned to ash.

Twilight was paralyzed by fear for her life, but it quickly left when she realized what was happening. Princess Celestia and Luna were dead and ponies were dying. Even Discord fought and died for them. Then she also remembered this pony was going to kill her friends. At realizing this all the fear in Twilight was replaced with a white hot hate for this monster. She was going to fight him. She had to stop him, even if it killed her. Twilight spread her wings and took flight.

Applejack yelled, "Twilight what are you doing?"

The only response she got from Twilight was, "I'm sorry. I'll miss you girls."

Peryite was relishing the blood of Discord when he noticed Cadence and Shining Armor. "Another Alicorn? I thought there were only three," he thought aloud. "I wonder who she is." His train of thought was interrupted by Twilight smashing through the barrier. Peryite quickly turned his head to see Twilight. "Well, well, well, if it isn't the element of magic herself come to grace me with her presence. I assume you aren't here to bow to me?"

"You won't get away with this."

"Hmm. All right, I will go with a traditional response. 'Oh but I will, ha, ha, evil laughter'. Any other cliché's you want to pitch at me? But in all seriousness, I assume you're here to kill me so COME AT ME, ALICORN. COME AND SHOW ME YOUR STRENGTH." Twilight didn't need a second invitation. She charged at him but he merely teleported away and once more restored the barrier. "Nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, Twilight," Peryite said slyly.

"I was never planning on running," Twilight said defiantly.

"Then you have a death wish," he replied.

"I want to save lives," Twilight said.

"And you think giving up yours will accomplish that goal?"
Twilight was done talking. She fired a beam of magic at him.
Peryite side stepped and commented, "A poor spell." She attempted again. This time he responded by deflecting it. "You should have seen that coming," he said slyly. Twilight then tried dive bombing him but she wasn't a very good flyer and crashed at his hooves. "Not very good with wings, are you," he smirked. "Look, if you want we can put magic away and duel with blades." He continued, "Now from what I know you have no skills with the sword and I have spent years honing my skills; still you might have a better chance this way. Maybe."

Twilight wasn't sure how to respond but she had seen his magical talents first hand. She knew she couldn't match him there. She rose to her hooves, made some distance between her and Peryite and said, "Alright, we'll try it that way."

"Interesting," Peryite replied. He severed the blade and threw the white half to Twilight. She picked it up with her magic. As she did, Peryite Bellowed, "ON GUARD!" He wasted no time preparing and charged straight at Twilight. She barely had enough time to raise her half of blade in defense. She was pushed back several feet before she was able to hold her ground. Peryite then raised up his front right Lamprey and from its mouth sprung a barb that looked like two arrow heads pieced together, one vertically, one horizontally. He then proceeded to stab Twilight on her left side. She wailed in pain but ignored it. He tried again but she was ready and leapt backwards. The attack fell short and Peryite fell forward due to the force he was exerting on Twilight. She saw the opportunity and jumped on it. Peryite was quick to recover and blocked the attack but now he was on the defense and Twilight was the aggressor. Peryite was able to block Twilight's attacks with almost complete ease but he was surprised at her ferocity and the precision in her strikes. "She has so much potential and such a pure heart. It would be a shame for it to all go to waste," he thought to himself.

They continued to clash until Peryite saw an opportunity. He turned his blade to the inside of the curve and blocked Twilight's strike. The two were now locked in a contest of pure strength. Peryite easily overpowered Twilight and sent her staggering to the right a few feet. He then proceeded to stab straight for Twilight's neck. Without thinking she raised her front right leg in defense. She intercepted the blade and wailed in pain as the sharp object sunk into her arm. Peryite raised his right hoof, then with all his strength slugged Twilight in her snout. She screamed and felt the warm trickle of blood run down her snout and onto her neck but she paid it no heed for she knew letting her guard down for even a moment around this pony would mean the end of her.

"Alright, I tire of this," Peryite said. "I'm ending this now." He leapt back several feet, then opened his wings and hovered. His horn began to glow and Twilight prepared to face a magic beam. But instead the magic left his horn and his hooves began to glow. He then slammed into the ground on all fours and sent a massive shockwave of magic out in all directions. Twilight was too stunned to react and was hit head on by the shockwave. She was sent flying back. When she hit the ground she wailed in agony. Her entire body felt like it was being electrocuted. She could feel the magic jolting through her. Peryite collected the other half of his blade and the two merged back into one. Twilight managed to get up but only to the point where she was kneeling. Peryite approached her and concentrated his magic to his front right hoof. Twilight sat there helpless as he swung his hoof into her releasing his magic and sending her flying once more. At this point Twilight couldn't find the strength to get up.

"Honestly," Peryite said, "you honestly thought you had even the slightest chance against me you worm!" He then pinned her to the ground with his front left hoof and held his blade up to her neck. "I COULD KILL YOU RIGHT NOW," he ranted. "JUST A LITTLE MORE PRESSURE, just a quick turn of the blade, AND THEN POP -- THE SAD LITTLE FLAME that is your life, extinguished in the blink of an eye!!!!

"YOU THINK YOUR LIFE HAS MEANING?" he continued. "How many ponies do you think have wielded the Elements of Harmony? Your role is easily replaced. Your FRIENDSHIP is not what makes you powerful. It's the Elements. If you were to die today you would be mourned. But then ponies would get over the loss. You would be remembered first as royalty, then as a legend, and then it would be as if you never existed!!!"

Twilight had never been so afraid in her life. When she began fighting him she thought only of the safety of her friends but now she feared for her life. "Please," Twilight pleaded in a childish voice full of fear, with bulbous eyes and tears running down her cheeks. "Please, I don't want to die. Please just let me live."

"I could end you," Peryite replied, "but I am not unkind and there is no purpose, and it would be a waste of life. So I spare you and when we meet again you might remember this act of kindness and comply with the Union. And I might even make a bolder claim that your continued existence might have unforeseen boons. Until then, though, you've been through a lot and you have earned some rest." He then pressed his hoof onto her neck. Twilight gasped for air. Peryite responded with, "Stop struggling," and with one final push knocked the last bit of air from her lungs, and she fell unconscious. Peryite smiled and whispered in her ear, "Sleep now." He lowered the barrier and called his troops. They formed ranks in front of him. All the guards had stopped fighting after 36 casualties.

Peryite began a speech. "Citizens of Equestria, heed these words. Soon, very soon, your lives will change. In our new Equestria all will be equal and united. Your lives will remain prosperous and you will be all which you can be. Those who oppose the Union of Global Equestrian Republics shall die. Heed these words. Heed these words!!! Come now my soldiers." The ponies clad in green huddled around him and they teleported away.

All of Canterlot was in panic. The guards were trying to calm them down and the main six rushed to Twilight's side. "Is... is she ok?" Fluttershy asked desperately.

"She's still breathing," Applejack replied.

"We need to get her medical attention," Shining Armor shouted, still short of breath from running a long distance.

"Captain Shining Armor," a guard shouted. "We need your help restoring order. We..."

He was cut off by Shining armor. "I DON'T CARE!" he shouted. "MY SISTER IS IN CRITICAL CONDITION and you expect me to be on duty?"

"Sir, Princess Celestia and Luna are dead."

"Well, right now I care about those who are still alive."

"Applejack, Spike said in a distressed voice, "What just happened?"

"S..., s..., Spike, I..." She couldn't find the words to respond.

"How does this happen?" he said, embracing the orange mare.

King Peryite and his troops arrived back in the UGER via Peryite's chrono spell. Ivan was there to greet him. "Welcome back, my liege. How was your visit to Canterlot?"

"Rather dull, Ivan. Rather dull," he repeated. "Did you secure the gatherer's lanterns he asked?"

"Yes, and while we are on that note..."

He was cut off. "I assume you are expecting me, your excellency."

"Ah yes, Professor Nicola," Peryite responded to the brown colt. The professor wore a lab coat and glasses and his cutie mark was an electrical coil. "Is your reanimation device ready?"

"Well, sir..." he paused. "Forgive me, your highness. My revitalizer machine does not reanimate. To reanimate would be like making a Frankenstein. This will completely restore them to a previous state and..."

He was cut off. "Prof. Nicola, I won't even pretend to understand how your device works. What I want to know is if it's ready."

"Yes sir,... well, no sir," I he stuttered.

"Well, is it a yes or a no," Peryite asked impatiently.

"Well, the device will work but I can't seem to get the kinks out of it. I think it will only work three times."

"That is all I need. Prepare it at once."

"Yes sir." The two parted ways and Peryite returned to his throne room.

King Peryite sat alone in his throne room, in complete isolation. In a great deal off stress, he searched around the room looking for a way to escape his misery. He drank some of his newly poured bloody cocktail until a voice told called to him, "HOW COULD YOU, YOU MONSTER?" He was greeted by a colt with pitch white fur, blue eyes, and a cutie mark resembling a red lily flower.

"Oh, it's you," Peryite said, quite annoyed. "Come here to chew my ear off, did you?"

"How could you do what you did? Princess Celestia is the closest thing to..."

He was cut off by Peryite. "You should know after all, all you are is a part of my shattered schizophrenic mind. You ARE me," he shouted.

"I DON'T WANT to be a part of you," the pony (now translucent) retaliated.

"WELL TOUGH LUCK. I don't want to be me either, so deal with it." He continued, "And without me you're nothing -- just a memory to be forgotten. Nopony cares about us.

"THAT'S NOT TRUE," the pony shouted. "She remembers us. She..." He was cut off.

"DON'T YOU EVER SPEAK HER NAME. You are unworthy, you LITTLE BUCK. You think that she still cares or remembers us? Because she doesn't. You're too late, anyway. I've set in motion events that will change Equestria forever, so GET OUT." Peryite looked around the room for the pony but found nothing. He thought to himself, "It's been a long day. I should get some rest." He made his way to his bed chambers and lay down. He thought to himself once more, "I had better be right about this." He pulled out a small pink music box and wound it up. He hummed along with the melody until it stopped. "I love you sis." And with that he fell into a deep sleep.

Hard Time in the Gulag

Author's Note

(Ch 4 everyone. This took some time I know I apologize for that. The two songs used rewritten to be lore friendly are ‘It’s Been So Long.’ And ‘Do You Hear the People Sing’.)
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gk-aCL6eyGc
http://apple.co/1JhcoTD
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gYb9sRLUDyM
In conflicts like these. peace could be made through simple diplomacy. If you believe in unity then look into this group http://www.fimfiction.net/group/207167/united-as-one

Hard Time in the Gulag

The Final Wars of Equestria CH 4

Hard Time In the Gulag

Twilight and the guards walked to the warden’s office. While they walked Twilight could see the ‘work force’ of the gulag. The inmates were shoveling coal and other forms of ore out of a mine. A trio of ponies wearing striped prisoner uniforms was being whipped for insubordination. Blood stained their manes and clothes. Grown stallions wept as the merciless abuse of the Union troops beat every last ounce of hope and life out of their hearts and bodies. Some were tilling the earth of a field of wheat and barley. A Union overseer made rounds over them. He watched carefully to make sure they didn’t damage the grass. He held a watch and after every minute and a half he would check to see if they had filled a basket. If they had he emptied it and they repeated the process. If they didn’t they were pulled out, beaten, and then replaced. Any who looked as though they were eating the grass were shot on the spot. This was more than motivating for the other workers.

A cold gust blew straight at Twilight and her escorts. The frigid air stung her face; she covered it as best she could with her hooves. The rest of her body was kept fairly warm by a thick winter robe. It was grey and had a Union symbol emblazed on its sleeve. She didn’t much care for the latter but she held on tight. It was her only warmth and more importantly what kept her from being recognized as an Alicorn. As the trio moved on Twilight could see other workers sawing down trees and others turning them into usable sized lumber. All the prisoners looked like absolute hell. All were shivering and staving. Some had collapsed but weren’t beaten; instead they were left for dead. A line of ponies were coughing hysterically in front of an infirmary building where even more coughing could be heard. “What’s wrong with them?” Twilight asked.

“They have pneumonia. Don’t get near them; believe me it’s the last thing you want here.”

“How did so many get it?”

“The cold,” one of the guards answered. “We told them to stay warm… then again we told them to get their lazy flanks outside and work.” The two of them laughed at this.

“You’re sadistic insane bucks.”

“Oh please. This is a mercy they get to die in warm… well, semi warm beds and rest in their final hours. That’s more than I can say for a good number of prisoners here. Hey you remember what happened last week in the mine?”

“Oh yeah, that was terrible. It brought a real tear to my eye, all that ore lost when that tunnel collapsed.” The two snickered once more.

“How can you say you fight for the populace, you sadistic freaks?”

“They have betrayed their citizens.”

“By doing what?” Twilight asked. “Failing to work, by speaking their minds, hating you and your Union?”

“Murder, theft, banditry, forgery, trespassing, assault, treason, espionage, terrorism, and lollygagging,” the guard added sarcastically. “PRISON is just a place where you sit your lazy ass down and bide your time in a cell while the populace works and literally has to pay for your crimes. Who do you think harvests the wheat you feed on or sows the clothing you wear? Now get moving,” one of the guards yelled, pushing Twilight along.

The three entered the main facility. They boarded an elevator and set it to the warden’s office. When they arrived the three exited and approached the warden. “Oh for Peryite’s sake what is it now?” the warded yelled.

“We have a new prisoner here sir.”

“Great; talk to some pony who gives a flying feather. You think I care about this broad? Throw her in with the rest.”

“Wait,” Twilight wailed.

“What, is there something you want to say sweetheart?” the warden said sarcastically.

“I was told that there would be a place for me on a VIP list.”

“Is that so?” the warden said suspiciously. Twilight looked into the brown eyes of the pony. “And just who made you this promise?”

“Lieutenant Markov.”

“Markov?” the warden said, somewhat shocked. “What’s that weasel up to this time? Hmm,” he thought aloud. “Well, better safe than sorry. Alright Madame; I will need to hear it from him before I give you all the privileges of this but until then you will be assigned to the field to bring in harvests. A fairly easy job and you will only need to work for 5 hours. Three hours starting at noon and two more at 5.00 o’clock. Are we clear?”

“Yes sir,” Twilight answered.

“By the way, what’s your name?”

“Twi…” Twilight stopped herself.

“Excuse me?” the warden said.

“Um, my name is Anya.” The warden looked at her suspiciously. “It wasn’t my original name but it’s the name my mother gave to me when we fled our home.”

“Well, can I have your real name?” the warden asked.

“I would like to leave those days behind. Please just call me Anya.”

“Very well then,” the warden sighed. “Your first shift begins tomorrow. For now the guards will show you your new sleeping quarters. As a side note I am unaware of your ‘innocence’; if you have not been hardened by prison before I would suggest keeping to yourself and not making eye contact with other prisoners. Enough of this; you two escort her to the living barracks.”

“Yes warden,” the guards said in unison. The two escorted Twilight outside and into the living barracks. As Twilight entered she looked around the living area. It was an overcrowded room of bunks (barley enough room to move around). The barracks were ill heated. Twilight still felt frigid although she felt she could survive (for a while at least).

“Pick a bunk and go to sleep -- you’ll need it.” With that they left Twilight alone with the rest of the prisoners. Twilight walked through the barracks trying to find a vacant bunk. As she searched the mares looked at her sizing her up. She could see their cold hard stares (they looked at her and saw fresh meat). She noticed that at least one of three looked at her not with hate but with fear, less out of fear of her, more out of the fear of their situation. She felt she would be better off among them as they were new here as well and wouldn’t cause her much trouble. She eventually found that a small congregation of these new prisoners had formed in a group of bunks.

“Is this bunk taken?” she asked. There was no response from the prisoners who stared back at her. Twilight slowly climbed onto the lower bunk and struggled to find a comfortable position on the wooden mattress.

“Lights out and no fighting,” the guards yelled. With that they shut the door.

Now that she had time to contemplate her position Twilight thought of any way for her to escape. As she realized the hopelessness of her situation she began to regret the decision she made. King Peryite was ruthless and power mad; but he had shown her kindness (in a way) and had concern for her. Perhaps he would have let her live. Perhaps he would have treated her fairly. Perhaps he would have even if she didn’t surrender to him. To boot, the road to the Crystal Empire went straight through the heart of the Equestrian Alliance. There was a good chance that she could have been rescued. Regret and doubt began to build up inside Twilight’s head and finally pushed her over the edge. She began to cry and sob into the empty pillowcase at the head of her bunk. “Why had I not thought this through when I could have had a choice?” Twilight huddled herself in a ball and propped herself up against the wall. She sobbed into her front legs for about thirty seconds until she felt a wing rub on her shoulder.

“Please don’t cry.” Twilight stuck her head out from the bunk set and was greeted by the Pegasus on the upper bunk. “Please don’t cry,” she begged. “The guards will take it out on all of us. I’m used to the abuse but it’s still painful whether physically or degrading. But enough about my concerns. Please, I know you just got here; I know you must miss your family or just a soft bed. Please though, you mustn’t break now. It will only make things harder on you in the future. Please, you must be strong.”

Twilight sobbed before asking, “What are you in for?”

“Theft,” the Pegasus answered. “I stole from my farm.”

“How could you steal from your own farm?” Twilight asked.

“Well I suppose it isn’t my farm anymore. The state owns it, like they own us. We were forced to work on our farm and have our harvest be ‘confiscated’ by officials. They said it was for the populace yet if we all fed each other we wouldn’t be hungry. We weren’t for a time. In the beginning we were happy and prosperous. We bowed to our revolutionary leaders with joy. But slowly things turned back to the old ways. We had traded one tyrant for another. Our farms became their collective farms. Our food became theirs. And when we tried to take what little food they had missed so we could feed our families… well look where I wound up. They are always watching. That same night they came; the Cheka. They arrested me and when my husband tried to help me they beat him down. With both of us in the Gulag they took our foals to…to who knows where.

Twilight could tell this mare was on the verge of crying herself. Twilight wrapped her left hoof around the Pegasus’s neck. The mare smiled at Twilight. “Come on now, we should get some rest,” the mare urged. Twilight and the Pegasus pulled themselves back onto the wooded bunks. Splinters dug their way into Twilight’s skin but with the cold air and genuine fear for the future their sting went unnoticed as Twilight drifted off to sleep.

“Alright, what’s the delivery?” a guard questioned at the Gulag checkpoint. A stallion in Union officer’s robes and a facemask gave the guard a checklist. “Alright,” the guard repeated. “You are reinforcing this camp with…” he began listing. “Medicine, guns, shot, mining tools, vodka; hmm, could be poisoned. I think I’ll need to confiscate these rations and dispose of them properly.” The guard chuckled but the officer gave no response; he just stared. “Alright, moving on,” the guard said. “Food rations, metal, magic crystals, and several suppressive siphons. Is that all?” the guard asked.

“Da,” the stallion responded.

“Hmm,” the guard thought. He felt rather uneasy around this pony. “Might I see some identification?” The stallion pulled out some papers from his robe pocket and a badge of office. “Alright Colonel Amsel, it appears as though you are scheduled to stay for the next six months. I hope you enjoy your stay.” The Colonel was silent. “Are you going to say something?” the guard asked. The colonel took his papers from the guard and entered the camp. “What an ass,” the guard muttered.

As the cargo was stored in the camp William Cipher breathed a sigh of relief as he made his way to the officers’ quarters. He prayed that the real Colonel Amsel’s body wouldn’t be found in the fields of snow. “You had to do it, you know,” the Mother’s voice echoed in William’s head.

“Yeah I know,” he replied.

“He was dangerous,” she continued. “He was responsible for so much death.”

“Look, let’s just stop talking about it,” William begged. “Please, you said we could save Twilight, now let’s get to it.”

“Well…” the mother said with uncertainty.

“I don’t like the sound of that,” William said angrily.

“We will save her, it’s just that… I don’t know how.”

“You’re kidding, right?” William said with a hopeless tone.

“No,” she replied.

“You had me sneak into the heart of the Union and into a militarized labor camp and your plan was to cross the bridge when we get there?”

“It was one of the few times when we agreed on something. I didn’t want to ruin it.”

“And so now I’m stuck here and if anypony finds out who I am I will either be killed or join the labor force.”

“I’m afraid so,” the mother answered. “It never stopped you before,” she reminded. “You have more courage than I; nyet, than anypony in existence. You worry for all those caught in this catastrophe. We…” the Mother paused. “We will save all of them.”

“Excuse me,” William said.

“What, isn’t it what you want?”

“Yes, I just never thought you would say those words.”

“Perhaps gods can find inspiration in mortals.”

“Imagine that,” William chuckled.

“Perhaps some of you has rubbed off on me,” the Mother added. “We won’t leave until they are all safe.”

“Thanks,” William said to his own surprise with gratefulness.

“Get some sleep,” the Mother urged. William made his way to a bunk and collapsed into it, allowing himself to sink into the soft mattress. As the white stallion slowly drifted off to sleep he began to feel guilty about enjoying such comforts. He then dismissed the thought feeling he was too happy to have doubt. With that William drifted off to sleep.

Twilight awoke in the morning to an announcement system. “Attention all workers! Report to the cafeteria for your morning rations. Your twenty-minute rationing period begins now. Get your meals then get to work. Slackers and leeches will be punished.” Twilight watched as the mares in the barracks rushed out to the mess hall.

“Come on, hurry,” the Pegasus mare Twilight had befriended the previous night urged.

“You go eat,” Twilight replied. “I need to talk to one of the guards about something.”

“I would avoid even looking at those guys if I were you. I only talk with them for instructions or if I absolutely must.”

“I’ll be OK,” Twilight assured. With that the two left the barracks and parted ways. Twilight approached one of the guards to question. “Um, excuse me,” she said.

“What?” the guard replied angrily. “What could you possibly want? The day just started. The announcement system said to go get your food. The mess hall is the building with all the inmates entering it.” (He pointed to the large building to Twilight’s left side.)

“No,” Twilight responded. “I was going to ask about my work times.”

“You work from now until ten o’clock pm tonight.”

“I was told I would only work for five hours starting at noon.”

The guard looked at her angrily. “Says who?”

“The warden,” Twilight responded. The guard was surprised to hear this. “A very important Prisoner; we haven’t had one of those in a while. Uh, go to the main building and talk to the pony at desk. If what you say checks out you will stay in the VIP room until your shift begins. You will be required to stay there; anypony wandering will be assumed a slacker and made an example of.”

“Thanks,” Twilight replied.

“Get moving,” the guard said, somewhat disgruntled. Twilight galloped to the main facility; she passed through the twin doors and felt she just wanted to spend four good minutes basking in the welcoming heat of the building.

“What the hell are you doing in here?” a pony behind a desk yelled at Twilight.

“Um, I’m here about being a VIP,” Twilight responded.

“We don’t have any VIP’s right now,” the stallion replied angrily.

“The Warden said that my work hours would be shorter.”

The stallion sighed. “Name?”

“T… Anya.”

The stallion looked at a small clipboard. “Ah yes, well make yourself comfortable. You aren’t a full VIP yet but you have it easy here. There’s sbiten or some hot white chocolate if you so desire. Don’t cause trouble. Honestly you’re treated more like a guest than a prisoner. Twilight followed the Stallion to a room down the hall. She entered the room and looked around it. It was fairly welcoming. It had several brown or tan leather couches. It was well heated. On the desk in the corner were hazelnuts and coffee and several other drinks. The room was filled with the smell of honey and an herb garden in full bloom. “This is technically the break room for the staff. The guards aren’t even allowed in here. This isn’t technically VIP quality but for now you aren’t a VIP. Here.” The stallion handed Twilight a small slip of paper.

“What’s this?” Twilight asked. Since this is for staff somepony might question why you’re here. To avoid further complication just show them this and that will clear everything up.

“Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me. I would do nothing for you other than what I was ordered to. I am not your friend nor do I feel even a lick of sympathy for you.”

“Shies,” Twilight said. The stallion left back to the desk at the entrance leaving Twilight alone. Twilight sighed as she lay down on the couch. She used her magic to levitate the bowl of hazelnuts over to her. She ate five of the nuts and poured some of the sbiten from the flagon into a disposable cup. It tasted like pure honey with spices of sorts though she couldn’t name any off the spot. She felt at ease but found her thoughts drifting to the others slaving away in the fields. Her stomach knotted thinking of the backbreaking labor. She ended her train of thought telling herself worrying would do no good. Twilight calmed herself down. She felt she should catch up on the sleep she failed to get from the hard wooden bunk. She sighed and found her eyes slowly closing and she began drifting off to sleep.

Twilight awoke after a few hours. As she rubbed the sleep from her face her eyes widened. Across the room from her was one of the Union soldiers. He appeared to be sleeping but Twilight could still see his eyes were open. She felt nervous not knowing how long he was here with her. “Uh, hello,” Twilight managed. The officer turned his head to her and gestured a salute in response. “OK,” Twilight thought out loud. “I…I’m allowed to be here,” Twilight said, somewhat nervous. The Stallion didn’t respond. He got up and poured the last of the sbiten into a glass. As he walked to his couch he turned to Twilight. He extended the glass to her as an offer. “I…I’m fine,” Twilight replied. The Soldier then continued his way back. He placed the glass down on the small stand next to the couch. Twilight watched him for about five minutes. During that time he did nothing; he didn’t even make eye contact with her though she knew that he knew she was watching him. Twilight felt uneasy around this pony; truthfully she would have felt better had he drilled her with questions. Twilight felt nervous but as time passed she began to get frustrated with this pony. “Are you going to say anything?” The Stallion turned his head to Twilight but gave no response. At this point Twilight had just about had it. “Will you at least say your name?” Twilight yelled, lying back down in the couch. The stallion got up from the couch and walked to the lavender mare. Twilight reeled back at the approaching stallion. When he reached her he gently placed his right hoof on her forehead. His hoof began to glow with a golden aura.

“My name is William Cipher,” the Stallion answered. He removed his hoof from Twilight’s forehead and slowly walked back to his couch. Twilight lay unable to move a muscle in her body after what had just happened. How was a Pegasus capable of using magic? The thought rung and bounced around in her head like a ping-pong ball. The other part that scared her was how it sounded when he said it. It sounded as though it was an echo coming from her head rather than from him. The fact that his facemask concealed the lower half of his face only brought more doubt on Twilight. Twilight watched William lie on the couch opposite of hers. She thought about talking to him; but after what had happened she felt it was better to keep her distance from him and keep to herself. Some time passed and neither Twilight nor William spoke a word to each other. Twilight felt there was more to this pony than the others; she just couldn’t figure out what it was.

She was working up the courage to ask a few more questions when a guard entered the room. “Anya. Anya?” he called.

“Yes,” Twilight answered.

“Come with me. Your first three hours of work begin now.”

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. “Alright, where do I go?”

“Follow me.” Twilight walked with the guard from the comfort of the lounge to the cruel embrace of the brisk winds and snows of the fields. The earth was hard and cold but kept in well enough condition for agricultural use. The guard that had escorted Twilight left her to talk with a guard in a watchtower. After a brief conversation the two exchanged shifts and the escort became the overseer. Twilight was given a sickle and plow to use. She slowly walked around to start tilling the land. Twilight worked for about fifteen minutes filling baskets with barley and other grains.

“Hey,” a voice sounded as Twilight felt a hoof being placed on her shoulder. Twilight turned to see the Pegasus she had meet the previous night. Twilight smiled and greeted the mare. “Where were you?” the Pegasus asked. “When you said you were going to find a guard and you didn’t show up for breakfast or work I feared the worst.”

“It’s OK,” Twilight replied. “I just needed to clear a few things up with the officials.”

“Clear things up with them?” the Pegasus repeated, rather shocked. “Usually it’s the other way around.”

“I have a ‘friend’ within the Union’s ranks. He said that he would give me some kind of better living conditions.”

“You know someone in the Union!!!”

“Not really know him but he felt he owed me something.”

“Well at least you aren’t suffering.” Twilight could see the mare looked troubled. She wanted to comfort her but was interrupted by the overseer.

“EMPTY YOUR BASKETS.” All the inmates turned and put their baskets behind them. Collectors were there in seconds to take their yields. “BACK TO WORK,” the overseer hollered. The work force hurried back to harvesting the crops. Fifteen minutes passed in what seemed like double that time. Twilight looked up at the guard tower as a new guard began his shift. Twilight continued the harvest; in forty-five seconds the collection was there. “EMPTY YOUR BASKETS.” Twilight grabbed her basket and began moving it back for collection. As she did she stopped in fear. Her Pegasus friend was staring down in fear at her basket. She had been exhausted by the work and cold. Her limbs were weakening and she had only filled her basket half way. Without a second thought Twilight switched her basket with the mare’s. The Pegasus looked at her with a worried look but lipped the words ‘thank you’. Twilight smiled to her but that smile didn’t last long as the overseer yanked Twilight’s left front leg sending her back into the snow.

“You little wretch! What is this shit you call work?!!” Twilight looked up in fear at the guard and slowly rose to her hooves. “You call this work? You disgust me.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight pleaded. “I’ll work harder, just give me a chance.”

“And what should give me proof that you would? This half empty basket?”

“Look at it as half full,” Twilight responded. The guard slugged her across her face. Twilight wailed in pain but was silent as the guard put his face inches from hers.

“You think this is cute? You think this is bucking funny?” The guard pushed Twilight on the ground and spat on her.

At this Twilight’s fear turned to anger. She rose to her hooves and wailed at the guard, “WE WORK HARDER THAN YOU.”

The work force gasped at this. A good number of them buried their faces in their hooves in fear of seeing her get slaughtered. The guard looked at Twilight with a mix of emotions. Half of him looked shocked, the other half looked appalled. “I’d like to see you survive one week of this work,” Twilight continued. “They say we all have a role to play; some are just more important than others I suppose. How did you get this position? Was it because you weren’t fit to serve as a real soldier? Our ‘job’ here is to supply others with resources; yours is to yell and shout at those who work in hopes that you might learn from them and grow a backbone.” At this the guard had settled on an emotion of absolute fury. With all his strength he slammed Twilight in the face with his hoof. Twilight fell to the ground wailing in pain. The guard then pinned her and began slugging her repeatedly.

“WRONG you little crap. We are here to teach not to learn. YOU are here to learn your lesson. ALLOW me to demonstrate.” He kneeled and clamped his front hooves together. He raised them above Twilight’s head and prepared to strike. Twilight shut her eyes waiting for the guard to strike a blow to her head. Seconds later she heard the guard yell in pain and his hoof moved from her chest. Twilight opened her eyes to see the officer William standing above her and the guard lying in the snow clutching his bleeding snout. He rose in anger but stopped when he saw who had delivered the blow. He stared at the Stallion towering over him.

“Colonel, w…why?”

William pointed his hoof to the inner perimeter of the Gulag. “GET!!!” The guard hurried to his hooves and jetted off. After watching him run off William turned his attention to Twilight. He lent her a hoof and pulled her into an upright position. Twilight wanted to say something but he just handed her back her sickle. Twilight continued her shift under the new watch of William. She was skeptical about him but she felt she was safer around him than the others. Time passed as Twilight worked to fill both her quota and her new friends’.

After a while another guard came for Twilight. “Anya, your first three hours are done. Come now.”

Twilight looked at the Pegasus with concern. “I’ll be OK, I can do my work,” she said, somewhat pepped up.

“But…” Twilight’s sentence was cut short by a hoof being placed on her shoulder. William looked her in the eyes; he didn’t say anything but Twilight felt it meant he would watch over the Pegasus and the rest of the workers. Twilight rose to her hooves and followed her escort to the lounge. When she arrived she wasted no time putting herself at ease in the couch. She poured herself a hot drink and relaxed. She had nothing but questions with answers she wasn’t sure she wanted to know. “That William, if that was his name, was there for me,” she thought. “But is he really my ally?” Two hours passed. Two hours that Twilight spent alone with her thoughts.

A guard interrupted her solitude. “Anya.”

“Yes?” Twilight answered.

“Yes, come now, your second shift begins now.” Twilight followed the guard out to the fields once more. Two more hours passed and Twilight was dismissed once again. Twilight spent the remainder of the day in the lounge until eight o’clock when she was sent back to the barracks. She found it easier to sleep that night; in the morning Twilight continued her routine. Three days passed; three days of labor; three days that filled Twilight with mystery about the pony that had stood up for her.

As Twilight was harvesting a guard approached her. “Anya?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered.

“Come with me, please.” Twilight followed the guard to the warden’s office.

“Hello Anya,” the warden greeted.

“Morning, warden…” Twilight looked down at the small name placard. Warden Maximilianovich. “What did you want to see me for?”

“Your placement here. Lieutenant Markov contacted me and confirmed you as a VIP here. From here on out you will be treated as a full privileged very important prisoner. Your new residence is here, in the main building. One of these nitwits will show you your new quarters after we are done speaking. Also change out of those robes and get into something more clean… oh and warm.”

“Thank you,” Twilight responded.

“You will of course be expected to do your shift as usual.”

“I have no complaints,” Twilight responded.

“Good. Now is there anything you would like?”

Twilight thought about this. “Can I help anypony else here in any way?”

“No,” Warden Maximilianovich answered. You are a VIP but you cannot give benefits to the living conditions to other prisoners.”

Twilight thought to herself for a few moments before responding. “Would you mind if I kept a journal? I like to catalog my days and events.”

“I suppose this is acceptable,” Maximilianovich responded, “so long as you don’t slander the name of the Union or Stalliongrad in said journal. Anything else?”

“Would you mind if I brought a canteen of something hot out when I work, just so I have some way to help keep warm on the inside?”

“That sounds reasonable. Anything else?”

“No, that’s it,” Twilight answered.

“Good; you two, one of you, get her what she has requested and the other show her to her new room.” The guard to the left of Twilight escorted her up a flight of stairs and down three halls while the other fetched her requested items. The guard opened the door for her and showed her in. Twilight gazed around the room. In the first of two rooms were several desks. Out the windows she had a towers view of the Gulag and snowy fields. The room was decorated with pennants bearing the Union’s symbol (the twin dragons of the workers); the short pennants were hung neatly along the walls while the longer ones draped down to the ground where the fabric bunched and folded. The second room had a plush cottony bed with Union friendly green comforters. On its right side was a silvery nightgown. Twilight approached and felt the robe. It was silky, like it could melt away in her hooves. To the left of the bed was a much-welcomed fireplace.

“And to think you’re still thought of as a prisoner,” the guard complained. “Prisoner of comfort maybe.” The guard smirked at Twilight.

The other guard entered the room and approached Twilight. “Here are the things you requested.” He handed her a black empty journal and a reddish brown canteen. “You are also excused from your shift this day.”

“Thank you.” With that the guards took their leave. Twilight looked out at the workers slaving away in the cruelty of the guards. She once again felt guilt that she was enjoying such luxury while the rest of the inmates suffered the chains and whip. She reminded herself there was nothing she could do for them; and that it wasn’t wrong to enjoy these comforts when she literally couldn’t share them with the others. Twilight laid herself down in the bed and closed her eyes. After about thirty minutes of resting she got tired of that and searched her quarters for anything to do. After realizing there was little of interest in the room, Twilight decided to make her first journal entry.

Entry 1 journal of Twilight…
Twilight paused and erased what she had written.
Entry 1 Journal of Anya. When I first arrived here I felt I there was no possibility that I would survive the first week regardless of my quality of treatment. I must still be wary of what I say and do; for if I’m not I will find myself in even more danger. I know I’m fortunate; the ponies slaving away in the fields and mines are proof of that. I know not what fate befell my friends; but I pray to… to whoever listens that they reached safety. They were not taken prisoner with me so I can conclude they escaped the occupation, but the Union would not let them go without giving chase. My thoughts turn to those who had saved me from the Reaper. I shudder at the thought; that had I not meat Private Moskvin that night; I would have been given a shave by the headsmen’s axe. Whether Lieutenant Markov acted out of generosity or he felt he owed me a debt for the aid of his longtime friend, I do not know. As I write these words I realize that even in the carnage of war; some have not been lost in the madness of the slaughter; that they have held onto their civil sense. I’m curious; can the same be said for Peryite? My heart goes out to both the ponies incarcerated, as well the private and the lieutenant.

Twilight finished writing the last words into her journal and set it aside. She felt somewhat peckish. She saw that the room came with a dumbwaiter. She went over to it and pressed the call button. The dumbwaiter came to her. She looked inside the empty food elevator. She found a silver china set as well as a tea set in the lower half of a dresser. She grabbed the silver plate, set it in the dumbwaiter; and sent it down to the kitchen. After about five minutes the dumbwaiter returned with the plate now with food. Taking the role of the main course was a small bowl of soup and noodles. Around the left of the bowl were several biscuits forming a semicircle. Around the right side were several dumplings filled with potato. Twilight noticed a small note was pinned under the bowl. She lifted the bowl and removed the note. The note read ‘Just an appetizer. Full course meals served at designated times’. Twilight placed the note aside and tasted some of the soup. It was thick and lightly salted. It came with a somewhat metallic aftertaste and had hints of citrus. She levitated one of the dumplings into the soup and ate them. She paused to feel the sensation of the hot mushy feel of the potatoes on her palate. She finished the rest of the soup and the remnants of the biscuits and dumplings. Once she was done she placed the dishes back in the dumbwaiter and sent it back down to kitchen.

Twilight sighed. She looked out at the sun beginning its decent into the horizon. Her thoughts turned to Princess Celestia. She worried for her but felt she was at least safe. Peryite seemed to care for her; at least to the point where he would spare her from torture, and maybe even discomfort. She pondered how their relationship stood; if Peryite still called her mother. The memories of the vision Twilight had had of the two of them still lingered in her mind; and no less vivid. Twilight pushed the thought out of her head and looked in her bedside night stand for something to read. She found only three books.

One was a religious book over the worship of Peryite. She rolled her eyes and tossed it aside. She reached for the second one. The book looked promising; it was a poetry book made by an author she had never heard of. After page eight, Twilight felt if she read just one more verse she was going to lose it. She began listing all the things it lacked: Grammar, rhythm, skill, quality, effort, seriousness. “Even a foal could have written better.” She said that with almost complete candor. She had seen Peryite’s foalhood and as the saying goes ‘the best writers had hard foalhoods.’ She tossed the book across the room with a passionate hate for this insult to literature. She felt that this kind of writing should be considered a deadly sin just short of being worthy of being sent to the Gulag.

She reached for the last book. She felt if she expected disappointment she might find pleasure, even if the book was just mediocre. She pulled out the last book. The cover read “The Workers’ Struggle and the Voice of the Populace; the Ideology that Forged Equality. Twilight sighed. “Just great, I better lower the bar.”

Greetings, reader. Whether you be a proletarian, a humble citizen, a bourgeois, or even a king, the mere fact that you have opened this book means you have taken an important step to enlightenment. You, even if you don’t realize it, are only a read away from becoming a member of the Family Equis. This book was made possible through King Peryite and the Ponies Revolution. Before we truly begin one must know the origin of this philosophy. The ponies’ philosophy was not originated by the benevolent King, though he in his righteousness empowered it and showed its glory to all of Equis. The origins of it lay with a Unicorn scholar not many know about. In Stalliongrad lived a small Unicorn colt. This colt was like all others, except this colt had a blank flank. He had not found his cutie mark. For years of his life he searched, searched for what he was meant to do. He eventually grew up. He had his education but was lost trying to find what he was here on this world. He was nicknamed by the townsfolk ‘Marx’ from his longing for his mark. He lived under the care of family and later when they passed, family friends. Every day he would go and watch the workers. He felt if he could learn something from them he could find his cutie mark. Many of Stalliongrad’s mentors took him in to teach him their trade. He went on from mentor to mentor, yet all he found was failure and dead end leads to his mark. He spent years watching the workers. He both envied and admired them. They were not the most sophisticated of folk but they were more than inspiration to him as he watched them work tirelessly to keep the heart of Stalliongrad beating; to keep us all alive. ‘Their work is thankless’ he thought, ‘they work so hard, for all of us, and they are looked down upon. The shame should go to those who take advantage of these noble workers!! The shame should be on those who live in luxury off of those who work when they themselves haven’t lifted a hoof in years!!!’ In that moment Marx realized what he was saying. In that exhilarating moment Marx felt like crying to the heavens in joy of what he had just made. After years of watching the workers he had learned something no pony had ever put to paper. He rushed to his home. (He currently lived with friends of his father who provided for him.) For the next two days Marx shut himself in his study; cutting of all distractions. Though he hungered he dared not take a single moment away from the quill in fear of losing his two daylong moment of inspiration.

At the end of the second day Marx emerged from his study. His caretaker couple (worried out of their minds) rushed to him to ask of his health. The Unicorn Stallion smiled at them and locked them both in an embrace. The two returned the embrace; curious as to what the Unicorn had accomplished. Their gaze focused on the Stallion’s flank and their eyes widened. On his flank was his long overdue Cutie mark. They gazed awestruck at the two-piece image. On his flank was a large white scroll (a symbol of a true scholar and philosopher). Above it was a bright red set of tools, a sickle and hammer crossing each other with the hammer on top. They had no idea what the tools meant, but Marx knew all too well what he was meant to do. He wanted to rush out at that very moment, and tell the world of his newfound ideology; his caretakers however insisted that he have a proper meal (something he had neglected to have over the two day period) and to take the night to celebrate with them. They spent that night wined and dined in revelry. The caretakers were so proud of him. He was the child they never had; and even though he wasn’t theirs they couldn’t help but feel self-accomplishment in Marx’s accomplishments. That night the three of them walked the graveyard and paid a long overdue visit to Marx’s parents. He only had annual visits to them on his and their birthday, their death day, and on proper holidays.

“I know not if you listen or watch me anymore. Yet I felt I should show you.” He could barely speak the words; so he didn’t and hoped they knew. That night, Marx slept knowing that he would need every last ounce of energy for tomorrow. In the morning Marx hurried out to the workers’ district of the city. He preached his words to all who would listen. The workers at first brushed him and his words off. Later though they became more and more curious about what he had to say. He preached that they live in inequality and to not be blinded from that fact. More and more workers gave him support. As he gained popularity he gained the fear of the bourgeoisie. They felt if one Unicorn could become a symbol to all of the workers of Stalliongrad their heads would be on the chopping block. They did not want to make a martyr out of him; as in death his inspiration could quadruple over night. They sent threats to him to keep his Bolshevik ideas to himself or his caretakers would pay for his insolence.

Marx was not about to give up; yet he was not about to let those who cared for him for years put their lives on the line for his philosophy. So Marx stooped preaching what he believed…on the surface. He brought those who were already loyal to him and more to secluded locations to speak the voice of the populace!! Sometimes he would have one of them (with permission) hold congregation at said pony’s house. Other nights he would go door to door in the lower class district and preach to whoever would listen. Many of Marx’s followers wanted a revolution; Marx however forbade it at the time. While the injustice was there, the ponies of Stalliongrad were not suffering in mass. It wasn’t right how things were run but almost nopony was desperate enough to revolt for this belief. He urged them to only use revolution as a last resort to end tyranny. Their King was not a tyrant who needed to die; he left them with this knowledge so when and if they needed it, it was there. Marx’s life after his preaching was quiet and peaceful. He saw many leaders pass and go; all good and flawed in their own ways. He died happy with his accomplishments; little did he know his work would later inspire the populace and ponies like Peryite to rise against their leaders. And so the tale of Marx is told as the founder of our glorious philosophy. Let his name and deeds be remembered forever.

Twilight finished reading the last words in the short introductory chapter. She marked her page, closed the book; and placed it by her bedside stand with care. She found the more she learned about this ‘regulated enterprise’ system the more she became fascinated by it. She felt a strange inspiration by the struggle of ponies like this ‘Marx’ and private Moskvin. This philosophy was not evil; it was meant for common good. Even Peryite used this system for the common interest; his trade agreement and naval armistice proved he cared more about feeding ‘his’ citizens than naval dominance.

Her thoughts turned to Peryite. She hated him. He was her enemy; but he was a respectable pony. She was curious if she was the same in his eyes as he was in hers. She looked out to see the sun’s last light dip into the horizon. Her train of though was cut off by the arrival of the dumbwaiter. She peered into the small elevator. It was void and empty except for a note. It read “diner time”. Twilight fetched the silver china set out of the small dresser. She placed the set in the dumbwaiter with care. She pressed the small down button on the panel and sent the dumbwaiter down to the kitchen. A few minutes later it returned. Twilight went to retrieve the silver china set, now housing a proper banquet. The main dish was a hay loaf with clovers. On the side was a soup so thick it could have been a paste. Completing the course as dessert was a 5 by 3 inch Black Feather Forest cake. Twilight could hardly fathom where to begin. She decided to eat properly and start with the main meal. After about thirty minutes Twilight had finished off the last of the food. She gathered the plates and utensils and sent them to the kitchen.

Twilight looked out into the darkness. She figured it was around 10:30 pm. She felt tired and a bit thirsty. She pulled out the silver tea set and placed it in the dumbwaiter. Eight minutes later it returned filled with a tea that smelled like a garden. Twilight levitated the tea with her magic. It tasted herbal sweetened by honey. When Twilight finished the tea she pulled out a small towel and applied water to the end. She cleaned the tea set and returned it to the bottom of the dresser. Twilight then made her way to bed and fell into slumber.

King Peryite walked through the corridors of his palace in a rather irritated mood. “That rat bastard,” he thought aloud. “That mudak contacts me at one thirty in the morning and tells me to come down here ASAP for some breakthrough he made on his technology. Why should I care? We’re barely considered part of this conflict; and it’s not like we can ship weapons around. We barely manage to send messages now with those damn pigeons.” Peryite continued muttering to himself until he reached the research labs of the Palace. He entered to find Professor Nicola at a table configuring an electrical coil. The Prof noticed Peryite’s arrival and went to greet him.

“Good day my liege I…”

He was then cut off by Peryite. “STOP!!! JUST STOP. Before you even speak another word I want you to know what BUCKING time it is. If this isn’t a matter of life or death it had by the gods better be important.”

“It is important my liege; very much so. I am on the verge of creating two new devastating weapons.”

“Humph, and just why do you need me here?”

“I have to show you what they do. The first is quite literally a giant vacuum, using various dense and heavy subatomic particles to simulate a black hole. It only works for about thirty to forty five seconds but that should be enough to make an entire base a heap of compacted garbage.”

“Sounds powerful,” Peryite replied. “The other; what is it?”

“The other is one I really needed to talk to you about.”

“What is it?” Peryite asked.

“You need to begin a mass production of armor and gather a mass of troops.”

“What for?” Peryite yelled. “In case you forgot we can’t fight thanks to that M-TECH curtain.”

“Well my liege I want you to meet my new weapon.” Professor Nicola extended his right hoof to Peryite. The latter gazed at a small locust like machine in the prof’s hoof.

“What is this?”

“This, my liege, is what I call a nano Nat.”

“What’s it do?”

“This small mechanical menace is capable of frying power and sabotaging an entire base.”

“This little thing; all by its self?”

“Well this one alone could maybe short circuit a light bulb. I need to mass-produce them. I will need several hundred thousand of them.”

“How long did it take to construct this?” Peryite asked.

“Around two minutes. When made via a factory it will take about fifteen seconds.”

“How long before they are fully operational?”

“That might take a few months before the nano swarm is complete.”

“Good. Why then, might I ask, did you want me to begin a mass production?”

“Because my liege, if this works; then I will be able to shut down the M-TECH curtain completely.”

Every bit of sleep left Peryite’s eyes as he exchanged a shocked look with Nicola. “Are you certain?” Peryite asked.

“Yes my liege, so when the barrier comes down…”

He was cut off by Peryite. “Then we will be able to launch a mass blitzkrieg surprise attack on western Equestria! We can move our troops to Ponyvill. Then we march on Canterlot, then onto Cloudsdale.

“And from there; all of Equestria will be ours,” Nicola said.

“Professor… where would we be without you? This is no time for sleep; you were right about that.”

“I’m glad to hear it sir; because there isn’t much time left before sunrise. Speaking of…”

“What?” Peryite asked.

“Maybe you ought to speak to Celestia.”

“Why?”

“I’m not sure,” Nicola replied. “You are her colt.”

Peryite’s eyes widened at this. “W…but…how…”

He was then cut of by Nicola. “I eavesdropped. Not purposefully. I heard her talking about you when I was coming to sol tower to give her a health exam.”

Peryite sighed. “Does anyone else know?”

“No, just me.” Like I said, you’re her colt; adopted or not she’s your mother. I feel she might appreciate knowing you still care.”

“What are you, my psychiatrist?” Peryite retorted.

“No,” Nicola replied, “but hey, it’s your family.”

Peryite looked Nicola down hard. “Very well.” With that Peryite made his way to the sol tower. He approached the large twin doors with the large sun divided between the two doors. He thought about just going to his room and pretending he talked to her and leave it at that. He knew he wasn’t going to, though. Even if he would never admit it; he was happy Nicola recommended he talked to Celestia. He would have been grateful if anypony had told him that. His thoughts turned to his old psychiatrist Dementio. He may have been the god of Madness but he was one of the wisest ponies Peryite had ever met. He always cared about Peryite’s condition and lent support even in the underworld uprising. Peryite wondered, “Did he have a grudge on me because of what I did to Discord?” His thoughts then turned to Discord. How was he faring; or Luna for that matter? He pushed the thought aside as his thoughts turned to his recent dreams. He had been experiencing nightmares about Celestia for the last month. They would start sweet. He and his sister would play with Celestia in Canterlot palace. As time passed the scene would change. Before long the scene would become that of Celestia destroying Uralia. Lately however the scenes became the royal family (Celestia included) cremated into ashes at Canterlot palace. The only pony there with him was one stallion he had never seen before. The only thing he said was ‘save them’. Peryite never got to speak back to ask what it meant. After he spoke a black stallion he had also never met before would tell him ‘you can’t’. Another disturbing thing about it was that on occasion heard the voice of the Mother calling him. He could never find her nor the source of her voice. He had only met her once; when he was escaping the ruins of Uralia she had shown him how to operate the teleportation machine. He knew not what the meaning of the dreams was; except that it made him confused and scared. As much as he hated to admit it; he loved Celestia no less than during his foalhood. He knew he would always call her mother, even if she had disowned him. He cared for her; and was comforted by her. He knew there was no denying it; might as well just learn to accept it and enjoy one of the few ways he found pleasure.

Peryite took a deep breath and pushed open the door. The Sol tower’s floors and walls were made of gray stone. The rotunda was decorated with Union pennants and ones with the sun. Celestia’s bed lay in the room set in its golden frame and its white sheets. As Peryite entered the room a wave of nausea set over him. He knew that as long as he was in here the magical regulator was dampening his magical abilities. Peryite’s vision blurred momentarily and he began to lose his balance. His front left leg gave in and he began to fall slightly. He managed to catch himself from his fall and stand straight once more.

Princess Celestia turned to find the source of the noise. She breathed a small silent sigh of relief to see it was Peryite. He was her captor but she knew she was safe around him. Celestia watched as he regained his hoofing. As he did Celestia turned away from him and looked back. “Is there something you needed?” she said indifferently.

Peryite regained his strength and said back to her, “Yes. GET TO WORK AND RAISE THE SUN.”

Celestia turned and shot him an unamused look. Peryite returned the glance. After about eight seconds the two of them simultaneously smiled at each other. Peryite began to approach her but then stopped. He stopped smiling and stared at the ground. He began chipping at the floor with his right hoof. He did this for about a minute; occasionally tilting his head up just enough to see Celestia.

“Peryite,” Celestia said, rather concerned.

“Y…yes,” he responded.

“Please… please just stop this war.”

Peryite cringed at this. “AND DO WHAT? PUT YOU BACK ON THE THRONE!!! I should have known; a tyrant will always try to worm out of its punishment.”

“I DON’T CARE IF I’M ON THE THRONE,” Celestia wailed. “Please just stop this madness.”

“I can’t,” Peryite replied. “The whole world is in this war now. Besides I don’t think the United Equestrian Alliance would accept my surrender now anyway.”

“Just let me speak to Twilight,” Celestia pleaded. “I can get her to accept.”

“Yeah, about that,” Peryite said. “I think your little apprentice is a dead mare.” Celestia’s eyes widened and began to water at hearing this. Peryite noticed this and quickly added, “We haven’t found a body though,” He chuckled in an uneasy tone. “There is currently no sign of her in Canterlot, though. I hear rumors that she escaped deep into Union territory. I’ve ordered the troops there to deliver her here unharmed if found.” Celestia didn’t respond. “I…I should go Peryite managed.” With that he left Celestia alone in the tower.

Celestia felt she was on the verge of crying -- for her student, for herself, and for her only child. She knew she had to raise the sun but felt in no condition to do so. She decided to take her sadness and make it something productive. She made her way to the large black grand piano in her room and began to play a song.

Celestia: Oh I have failed you.

My sweet child divine; and now I suffer you’re chains and binds.

With all this anger, guilt, and sadness all built up in my head.

Now I can only wait until I’m dead.

Peryite in his bedchambers, feeling much the same, had started singing on his harpsichord as well.

Peryite: Is this revenge I’m seeking or seeking someone to avenge me.
Stuck in my own mind I want to set myself free.
Maybe I should break these binds before THEY try to stop it.
And I find I’m nothing more than a puppet.

Celestia: It’s been so long since I’ve last seen my son now he’s this monster.
The one behind the slaughter.
Now that you’re gone, I will sing this stupid song so I might ponder.
My failures as you’re mother.

Celestia & Peryite: I wish I lived in the present; with the gifts of my past mistakes.
But the future keeps luring in like a pack of snakes.

Celestia (thinking of Peryite) & Peryite (thinking of his sister):
Your sweet little eyes; your little smile is all I remember.
Those fuzzy memories mess with my temper.

Celestia: Justification is killing me; but killing isn’t justified.
What happened to my son? I’m terrified.
It lingers in my mind while he grows and keeps getting bigger.
I’m sorry my sweet baby I wish I’d been there.

It’s been so long since I’ve last seen my son now he’s this monster.
The one behind the slaughter.
Now that you’re gone; I will sing this stupid song so I might ponder.
My failures as your mother.

Twilight awoke around the late morning. She could hear the timber cutters resizing trees for use. She knew that she would soon be called out to begin her shift. Then she heard a high pitched noise come from the dumbwaiter. It arrived with her breakfast. The bowl was filled with hot oats with cinnamon and a small phial of milk. As Twilight finished the last of her breakfast she looked out onto the fields of snow. She knew it was fast approaching noon. She went to the dumbwaiter and placed the tea set in it. She wrote on a small note ‘Sbiten’. Three minutes later the set returned filled with hot sbiten. Twilight poured the hot honeyed beverage into her canteen and hid it in the inner shirt pocket of her thick sweater.

As if on cue a guard entered her room. “Anya, your shift begins now.”

“Very well. I’ll be on my way.”

“You are to be escorted as to avoid any… ‘Accidents’ from occurring as well as avoiding any further complications.”

“Alright.” Twilight followed the guard unto the fields of barley.

“Want me to take your shift Colonel; you’ve been out here for a while. You should get some rest,” Twilight’s escort asked the overseer.

“Nyet.”

“Well then can I go back to guarding a bottle of vodka?”

“Da,” the Colonel replied.

“Sir, yes sir.” With that the guard went off to fall deep into his cup.

Twilight wandered through the inmates until she found her old friend. “Anya. It’s good to see you. I see you’re a full VIP now.”

“How so?” Twilight asked.

“That jacket. It’s only worn by ponies of importance.”

“Huh?” Twilight responded.

“Anyway we need to get back to work,” the Pegasus urged.

“Wait,” Twilight replied. She took from her sweater the canteen of Sbiten.

The Pegasus looked at the canteen before her. “Anya if they see this then…”

She was cut off by Twilight. “Then I’ll take the blame.” The Pegasus hesitantly took the canteen and drank the hot sbiten. As the heated beverage passed down her throat every muscle in her body thanked her. She turned to Twilight with a smile and thanks filled eyes. The two continued their shift. They both appreciated having somepony who cared in a world where most were reduced to animals. Twilight shared the sbiten with her at every moment they were presented with. Between the overseer and the watchtower guard and the fact that they had only one minute to fill a basket with barley meant that they had very few opportunities. As the day passed the work became less tedious. Despite the weather a resistance was built and one began to see it more as part of the day.

William approached Twilight and placed his hoof on her shoulder blade. Twilight looked up at the snowy white stallion. He said plain and simple, “Go.” Twilight knew what he meant. She said goodbye to her friend and made her way to her quarters. She couldn’t shake the odd feeling for William. She felt she should keep an eye on him; but as she learned, he was the one watching her. He had kept the entire shift down there just to oversee her. She noted during all the times he had spoken to her or other Union officials or guards he barely spoke. He would use simple words to say what he meant or wanted. It was as though he could barely comprehend spoken language. She had decided to feel that he was on her side… in a way. He had defended her before but his motives still eluded her. The rest of Twilight’s day passed swiftly. She worked, froze, thawed, ate, and used what time was left resting or reading.

Entry 2 journal of Anya. My days are simple, if not predictable. I can’t say I’m particularly miserable here but I know that this place has held and caused much suffering. I’m so far from home and those I called family. Yet in some ways I have found new ponies that care for me and I in turn care for them. Strangely enough; I look forward to the slave labor. It presents the only opportunity I have to be around my only real friend here. I give her what little aid I can but it’s not enough. William knows about what I do now; when he caught us the first time I feared the worst, yet he just smiled. He too has become a friend; one who doesn’t speak nor that I know anything about, but he shows compassion to the gulag’s occupants. He makes all of our lives easier. I long to do what he does. I do what I can but in these walls that is little to nothing. I know not whether the Union means to cause such misery; or that those it empowers have become corrupt without their yokes. I do know that it is the cause of this misery even though it was meant to free the populace. Writing these words puts me in further danger; but to my surprise I find myself putting my faith and life in William. He has asserted dominance and even used the lash in my defense before. I feel he would be willing to talk down the guards and warden should some unfortunate events occur. This marks the third time my life is in the hands of the Union or Union officials. I have been shown mercy at all three. It goes to prove even though they are responsible for this pain and have shown displays of ruthless cruelty they are still ponies; and have hearts. As of this moment the only thing I can give the ponies of this Gulag is my prayer. I wait for the day I can do more; for everyone. As I write these words I find my thoughts drifting to the question: Just how different am I from Peryite?

Entry 3 journal of Anya. On this day I was introduced to a pleasant surprise. The new Colonel Markov and Sergeant Moskvin arrived in the Gulag. Warden Maximilianovich was skeptical as to the true purpose of why the Colonel would trade baklava and silk beds for Death and frostbite. The three of us pretended not to pay heed to each other; yet Moskvin and Markov would take the chance to converse with me. As of lately I’ve seen the two of them around William. When I ask them about it they deny ever talking to Colonel Amsel. I know the two of them are less than keen about how the ponies here are treated and while they want to do something, I feel that while they might have the power to make VIP requests they can’t change the Gulag into a place of comfort for all. A new order has also been made to begin the production of weapons here. I’ve seen things from bullets to guns to mortars made here.

Entry 4 Journal of Anya. It has been three months since I last made a journal entry. I know not how things on the outside world fare. I have heard the guards rumoring that the Alliance has begun making attempts to retake Saddle Arabia and that the Union is on the run from them. When I question Markov or Moskvin about this they say they aren’t allowed to talk about Union business. I have noticed over the past month that they have been spending more time with William. They continue to deny ever speaking to him; even when I confronted them mere moments after they had conversed they still denied it. I’m curious as to what William tells them. They have begun to change but I can’t tell how. When I talk with them they tend to phase out and drift into their thoughts; it’s as if their minds fade from reality and have to be called back.

Entry 5 journal of Anya. Another entry, another month. I know now that the rumors of the Alliances advance ring true. Rapid barges were seen over the gulag taking surveillance photos of both the gulag and Stalliongrad. The Alliance will soon march on the city… I can feel it. I only hope that when they do they liberate those held here. Recently I have heard that a spy has infiltrated the Gulag. Forms of espionage have been seen. The mine has been shut down due to an explosion and the assembly machines in the war factory were hacked and failed to function.

Twilight finished writing the last words in her journal. “Miss Anya, please do hurry,” Moskvin persisted.

“Yes, yes I’m almost done,” Twilight replied somewhat annoyed. Twilight set her journal in the bedside nightstand and followed Moskvin to the Warden’s office. When they arrived Warden Maximilianovich, accompanied by Colonels Markov and Amsel, were their waiting for them.

“Greetings Anya,” the warden said, somewhat enthusiastic. “I hope the past several months were of ease.”

“Yes,” Twilight replied. “Things have been well.”

“Good. I called you here to discuss a possible repositioning for you.”

“Repositioning?” Twilight repeated, somewhat concerned.

“Yes. I’m sure you heard that recently some unseen saboteur has plagued us. He has tampered with the mainframes of the construction devices in the war factory. Due to this we have made weapons manufacturing a job for the workers of gulag. This is a job that takes place in a heated facility with comforts not common amongst jobs in the gulag. Immediate positions are available and we are offering you a job there.”

Twilight was given pause by this. “Is this dangerous? Is there a chance I will explode?”

“We are taking extreme precautions to prevent that,” Markov said to Twilight. “You WILL be safe.”

“OK,” Twilight replied. Question -- who will be working in this field?”

“We haven’t filled in all the positions yet Anya but we’re working on it.”

“May I make a request to get someone in particular for this job?”

“NO” Maximilianovich snapped. “Forgive the tone, but know your place, Anya. Choose. Do you want the job or not?”

Twilight was given pause once more. The position sounded good; but she had more than enough comfort in here as it was. She felt it wrong to abandon her friend. Twilight was about to respond when she felt a hoof being placed on her shoulder blade. “Miss Anya, I strongly recommend that you accept the warden’s offer,” Moskvin persisted. “I promise I will work out any kinks you might experience.”

“Very well,” Twilight replied. “I accept.”

“Excellent,” the warden responded. “This will be your last day working in the fields. Since its twelve now you will be escorted to the fields now.”

“I’ll see it done,” Moskvin replied almost immediately.

“Very well sergeant, hop to it.”

“Come now Anya.” Twilight followed the sergeant out to the barley fields and began her shift. Twilight searched for her friend. “I know why you hesitate,” Moskvin spoke out. “You’re looking for that Pegasus friend of yours, aren’t you.” Twilight turned to him with fearful eyes. “You won’t find her out here,” he said. “She is having a split hoof mended, as well as having any other illnesses or health concerns fixed. I will send her your regards. Fear not; WE are making sure she is very well taken care of.” Twilight stared down Moskvin with unsure eyes. “Anya,” he said. “You can trust US. WE are your allies and friends. We won’t let any harm come to either of you. Twilight was made uneasy by how much emphasis he put on WE and US but she pushed the thought aside and did her work. Moskvin took the overseer’s place and watched over the workers. Three hours later when her work was finished Moskvin led her back to her quarters. “I will take my leave now,” Moskvin said as he began to walk out the door.

“Farewell,” Twilight replied.

“May the Mother of life and understanding guide you.” Twilight stood and pondered what that meant. She had only heard that one other time; from Peryite, but she didn’t know its meaning. She pushed the thought aside and made her way to her bed. The remainder of the day passed as a normal routine. Twilight awoke the next morning at nine. She ate a breakfast of hot oats and milk.

She heard knocking on her door followed by the voice of colonel Markov. “May I come in?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered.

Markov entered the room and greeted Twilight. “Anya, your new job begins today; I’ll be escorting you there.” Twilight followed Markov out of the main facility into the courtyard and from there into the war factory. Twilight observed the facility. It mainly consisted of a long conveyor belt assembly line. The whole place was a dirty rust like color but in good condition. Twilight could see on the conveyor belt were large robotic arms showing clear signs of sabotage. The main bodies of the arms were torn apart exposing cut and tangled wires. Signs and caution tape around them indicated they were too damaged and dangerous to attempt a repair.

“When the conveyor belt starts assemble what comes your way. Look to the monitor; it will show you what comes next. You might be making bullets, or guns, or something else. I assume you will be able to find your place. You will be partnered with one or two other prisoners. Now if you’ll excuse me I have something I must do.” With that Markov left Twilight and went to the back room of the war factory. Twilight made her way to the conveyor belt and took her place. As if on cue the belt started to move. The belt moved at a slow but steady pace. A box of bullet parts presented itself through the dispenser at the beginning of the assembly line. Twilight filled the bullets with propellant and fitted them with casings. She worked slowly and reluctantly, leaving a good bit for the ponies down the line to complete. She didn’t fancy the thought of making weapons meant to take the lives of Alliance soldiers. She told herself that if she didn’t do it somepony else would; might as well just get it over with. As she worked a oddly familiar and catchy tune was played in the factory though she couldn’t remember where she heard it. As time passed Twilight had constructed eighteen cartages of shot, five repeater rifles, three add-on attachment grenade launchers, seven hoof blades gauntlets, and two TIC’s. Twilight looked up at the monitor which indicated she would be building Union carbine. She watched as the parts presented themselves on the belt. She assembled what she could of the weapon but she struggled to secure the guts of the gun into its body.

Twilight continued to try to assemble the gun until she felt a wing on her shoulder blade. “Need a hoof?” a familiar voice asked. Twilight turned to meet the welcoming eyes of her inmate friend. “It’s good to see you, Anya.”

Twilight smiled and greeted the Pegasus. “I heard you were in the infirmary,” Twilight said, concerned.

“I’m fine,” the Pegasus reassured. “I’ve been meaning to tell you my; name’s Lillyblossom. I should have told you this long ago but I didn’t know how long either of us would survive; and names only make parting harder.”

“It’s OK,” Twilight reassured.

The two talked awhile longer till a brown stallion interrupted them. “Is this the mare you talked about?”

Lillyblossom turned the stallion and smiled. “Yes. Twilight, this is my husband Sergei.”

“My wife tells me you are a friend to us. In here; that is something rare and most welcomed.”

Twilight shook hooves with Sergei. “Lillyblossom told me about you,” Twilight said; “and that the Cheka sent you here.”

“Indeed,” Sergei replied. “I know things could be worse; and I don’t know whether to feel relieved or terrified about that.” Their conversation was interrupted by the conveyor belt’s dispensary informer alarm.

“Mind if we stay and help?” Twilight smiled to Lillyblossom and asked, “Do you really need me to answer that?” The three worked the assembly line as a trio. They built and conversed until Twilight’s shift ended and then once more until she was dismissed for the day. Twilight ended her day in her normal routine.

Entry 6 journal of Anya. This is the sixtieth day I have worked in the war factory. Markov didn’t lie when he said this job is more desirable than working the fields. I was more than pleased to see Lillyblossom had a repositioning here. To boot she now works with her spouse and me in the assembly line. The factory spits out weapons by the minute; there’s no questioning its importance in arming Stalliongrad’s Union soldiers. I have heard from the guards’ conversations that the Alliance has now pushed through the southern barriers and now threatens Stalliongrad. I have seen new faces in the gulag who say they are captured Alliance soldiers. They recognize me but they know to keep quiet. Production for more advanced weapons was put in due to the imminent threat. Armored units and ammo are being made along with nova prospect nerve gas and even war zeppelins. As of lately further espionage has continued. A great number of weapons have gone missing in the facility and Warden Maximilianovich is furious. They have been running inspections on the prisoners trying to find anything linking the two.

Twilight finished writing the last words into her journal. She ate her breakfast of a vanilla paste and made her way down to the war factory. She arrived to find Colonel Markov with Lillyblossom and Sergei. Markov noticed Twilight’s arrival and called her over. “Anya, come, you’re needed.” Twilight felt a little reluctant because of the strict tone in which he spoke. “Anya, you are due for an inspection.”

“OK,” Twilight said, somewhat nervous. Markov was usually calm but this day he seemed troubled; like he knew something was going to happen. “Markov, is there something I should be afraid of?”

“No. Nothing at all; there’s nothing to worry about. I promise you; you will be safe.” “And free,” he muttered under his breath.

“What?” Twilight asked?

“Nothing,” he answered. “Just make your way to scanning and contraband.”

“Where?” Twilight asked?

“Come on Anya, we’ll go together,” Lillyblossom said.

“Anya,” Markov said in a trouble voice. “We probably won’t be seeing much of each other after today. I just wanted to tell you thank you for your service to Moskvin and me.” Twilight looked at the colonel with concerned eyes. She was about to speak when Markov cut her off. “I’ll be taking my leave then,” Markov proclaimed. Then the four went their separate ways. As they walked Twilight looked back to see Markov staring into the sky before walking away looking at the ground. Twilight couldn’t see his face but she knew something was wrong; something he didn’t want to say.

Twilight pushed the thought aside and turned to Lillyblossom. “So what do these inspections have one do exactly?”

“Not much really,” she answered. “They give you some simple questions. ‘Do you regret defying or failing the Union and your ‘family’, have you ever served in the United Equestrian Alliance, have you ever committed espionage or vandalized Union property.’ Basically don’t say ‘I killed five union officials and used their bones to clog a tank gun barrel and you’ll be fine.’ ”

“That’s it?” Twilight said with a small smile.

“Well no, sometimes they weigh you, (they’ll always say you’re fat by the way) or record your height. They might check for any major discrepancies. They might also check for stolen items and broken bones with and x-ray machine. Twilight’s eyes widened at this and she stopped walking. “Um…Anya,” Lillyblossom said, concerned. She got no response from Twilight. “Anya? You OK?” Still nothing.

“Kid, come on, we need to get going,” Sergei persisted.

“I can’t go,” Twilight blurted out.

“What do you mean?” Sergei asked? “You didn’t steal anything did you?”

“No,” Twilight answered backing up toward the building behind her and curling into a ball in the snow.

“Anya, you’re hiding something aren’t,” you Sergei said. Twilight didn’t respond. “Look kid, if you have something to hide I can send you to the infirmary; if it’s really something that you don’t want the Union finding out.

Twilight was about to speak when an intercom sounded with Markov’s voice. “Attention all prisoners. You are being called to check who has and hasn’t taken their inspection. All prisoners not enroot to take their inspection please report to warehouse five.”

As if on cue several guards came to Twilight and company. “You,” they yelled. “Are you heading for inspection?”

“Y… yes,” Lillyblossom answered.

“Good. Be on your way.” The three were then escorted to their destination.

“Are you here for inspections?” a guard in a coat asked?

“Yes,” Sergei replied.

“Good. Have a seat while I prep the technology.” The three found seating and waited, Lillyblossom and Sergei for their inspections and Twilight for her fate to be sealed.

The masses of prisoners all gathered in warehouse five. Just about every prisoner in the gulag was present, yet there were no guards. They waited for someone to take roll or something. After three minutes several dispensaries and conveyor belts came to life. The prisoners watched as boxes were sent their way on the belts. Dozen after dozen of the boxes came until several hundred were before them. One Stallion approached one of the boxes. A small note on it read, “Open me.” He hesitantly opened the box and peered inside.

Twilight watched as Lillyblossom and Sergei were measured and questioned before being scanned. Twilight began hyperventilating; she knew the minute her X-rays came they would know exactly what and who she was. “Anya,” the inspector called. “Please come.” Twilight entered the three-part booth. “Welcome,” the inspector said. Twilight was silent. “Well then. If we are going to skip the conversation...” He pulled out a pin and an audio diary recorder. “Have you ever committed a crime against the Union?”

“According to officials I did. If not I wouldn’t be in here.”

The inspector chuckled slightly at this. “I suppose that is true. Have you lied to the Union officials in the Gulag?”

“Lied?” Twilight repeated. “No I have not lied.”

The inspector looked at her suspiciously. “Have you ever made an attempt on the life of a Union official or soldier?”

“No,” Twilight lied.

“Have you tried to dismantle Union government property?”

“No,” Twilight lied once more.

The inspector then clicked off the recording device. “Please stand straight and tall.” Twilight stiffened her body as the inspector measured her. He then wrote down his results on the inspection paper. “We’re almost done here dear. Just please come with me into the scanner chamber.” Twilight reluctantly walked into the scanner. “Please stand still.” Twilight couldn’t do as she was asked; she couldn’t stop shaking. “Miss Anya, is something wrong?”

“I…I just feel a little deprived of privacy; c…can we skip this part she begged?”

“I’m afraid not. Now please stand still.” Twilight managed to keep herself still. She knew after this it was all over. She watched the scanners rotate around. “Alright, results are in and…” the inspector paused, baffled at what he saw. “Uh…” he looked at Twilight now with bulging fearful eyes. “Miss Anya, would you kindly remove your jacket.” Twilight slowly removed her jacket; revealing her wings. The inspector stared confused at the Alicorn. “W…wha…what?” He began laughing to himself. “Well, welcome Princess Twilight. I never realized we were in the presence of royalty,” he said slyly. “Oh boy. Comrade Joseph is going to be pissed when he realize you’ve been hiding under our nose for the bulk of a year. But when we deliver you to him... Oh boy kid. I hope he makes it quick. Well now, be a good little filly and come with me and…”

He was cut off by the sounding of sirens. Seconds later the wall to their left was blown out as several dozen prisoners armed with rifles and rockets swarmed in. Without a second thought they shot the inspector through the leg and then through the gullet. Lillyblossom and Sergei galloped over to the scanner chamber to see what had happened. “Anya are you alri…” Lillyblossom looked at Twilight with a confused and clueless look.

“Lilly, Sergei, my name is Twilight.”

“T…Twilight,” Lillyblossom repeated. “As in Princess Twilight, leader of the Alliance!!! That Twilight?”

“I hope you’re not mad but I had to keep my cover, and…”

“Mad?” Sergei wailed. “Kid, you are a sight for sore eyes.”

“AHEM,” one of the prisoners interrupted. “I’d hate to bring an end to your little moment but we’ve got an uprising going on and we need every stallion and mare who can work a gun to do their part.”

“Where did you even get these guns from?” Sergei asked.

“Don’t know don’t care,” the prisoner answered. “You in?”

Sergei took a rifle from the stallion. “Let’s get these bastards.”

Lillyblossom placed her wing on Sergei’s shoulder blade. “Please. Don’t do this, she begged.”

“I’ll be damned if I’m going to sit by when I can be doing something to deliver you from this hellhole.” She looked him down with scared eyes. “I’ll see you and the kids back at home.” Lilly and Sergei exchanged a smile. “Princess Twilight, Sergei addressed.”

“Yes,” Twilight replied.

“I want you to take my wife somewhere safe.”

“Alright but after that I’m going to help you out.”

“Are you sure about that highness? I won’t tell you no but are you sure you’re up for getting your hooves dirty?”

“I’ve been sitting by doing nothing for far too long. Now it’s time to fight.”

“Spoken like a warrior. Just don’t get yourself killed.” With that Sergei left with the other prisoners to complete the uprising.

“Come on,” Twilight urged to Lillyblossom, “I need to get you to safety.”

“Where are we going?” Lillyblossom asked?

“Somewhere safe.” Twilight and Lillyblossom galloped through the Gulag. The whole place was in utter chaos and disrepair. Fires danced and consumed just about every other building and structure. The facility was filled with the sounds and smells of war. Rockets exploded and bullets zipped as the smell of gunpowder and burnt flesh inflamed Twilight’s nostrils. As they approached a corner they heard a plea of help above them. A guard was being held over the edge of a building before being sent plummeting to the ground below. He hit the ground with a sickening crack as blood began to flow from his skull. Seconds later another stumbled out of a building coughing and gasping for breath. Without even the chance to get to his hooves a prisoner leapt on him and proceeded to bash down on his head with the butt of a rifle. After eight seconds the guard’s face was a bloody mess. Lillyblossom shielded her eyes with her right leg.

“Come on,” Twilight said. “We need to get going.” After five minutes of dashing from one burning building to another and through back alleys Twilight and Lillyblossom reached the main plaza of the Gulag. They arrived to see around one hundred prisoners tearing down the siphon with grapples. As they made the final tug; the siphon came crashing down. Twilight felt a jolt run through her. She levitated a shot gauntlet off the hoof of a guard’s body and clipped it onto hers. She had been wondering if she would ever have used her magic again. The prisoners cheered at this triumph but none cheered louder than the unicorns. Their celebration was cut short as a guard had stationed himself on a mounted turret in one of the building’s windows.

One of the unicorns took out a bottle of vodka and lit it with a match. “HERE. Have a drink on me; you SON OF A BITCH.” He lobbed the flaming bottle at the guard. Flaming liquid doused the stallion killing him almost instantly.

“Come on,” Twilight said. “We need to keep moving.”

“Anya -- I’m sorry, Twilight -- do you know where we’re going?”

“Wherever the violence isn’t.” Twilight and Lillyblossom galloped eastward until Twilight heard the clopping of hooves. “Hide,” she said quickly. The two hid behind what was left of a wall.

A division of guards came galloping their way. “What the buck is happening? One of the guards yelled.”

“We’re in the middle of an uprising, what’s it look like,” another answered.

“How the hell does this happen?”

“Angry prisoners plus weapons equals total disaster,” another guard said angrily.

“Great Peryite! We’re in the heat of it, aren’t we.”

“Yep,” another answered. “So what are we doing now?”

“We need to make it to the communications tower and then either send off a distress signal or destroy the tower. If it stops transmitting then Stalliongrad will know something is wrong. I’d like to do the first. There’s a panic bunker in the tower and I’d like to keep my hide intact.

“Twilight, we need to head…” Lillyblossom covered her mouth with her hooves realizing what she had done.

“What was that?” one of the guards yelled. Too late Twilight thought. They all pointed their rifles at the wall. “Come out now or we shoot.” Twilight and Lillyblossom slowly rose from the ground with their front hooves behind their heads. “She’s got a shot gauntlet one of them yelled.”

“Never mind that,” another said. “She’s an Alicorn. Disarm and bind the Alicorn. Kill the Pegasus.”

Lillyblossom fell back in fear at this statement. Twilight knew she had to save her but she couldn’t see how. She didn’t have the weapons or magic to deal with them all at once. She knew she had to get them all simultaneously but the only attack that could do that and with effectiveness was Peryite’s magic shockwave. She had only seen him do it; she had never practiced it at all and didn’t even know if she had the skill to channel magic to her hooves. The guards began to close in on her; she knew her time was running out. As the guards took the gauntlet from her a rocket hit the building next to them. The guards moved out of the way of the falling debris. Twilight knew this was her only chance. She opened her wings and began to hover.

“Twilight, don’t leave me Lillyblossom begged.”

“I’m not leaving; when I hit the ground you fly.”

As Twilight prepped her magic the guards got to their hooves. They all pointed their rifles at Twilight. “FIRE,” the guard leader shouted. As they worked the triggers of the rifles the magic left Twilight’s horn and her hooves began to glow and she slammed down on the ground. Lillyblossom managed to shake the fear and fly up, heeding Twilight’s warning. Seconds later she saw Twilight release a magic shockwave. The guards were knocked back and shocked from the magic. Twilight knew they were not dead from that blast. She quickly grabbed a rifle with her magic and proceeded to execute every last guard. Lillyblossom flew to the ground after she knew it was safe.

“Twilight, th…that was amazing. I…” she stopped when she saw Twilight’s face. She figured this was her first time taking a life; she knew it was hard when it was slow and you know what you’re about to do; what Twilight had done was quick and sudden. “T…Twilight. It’s OK. They needed to die. Twilight starred back at Lillyblossom with blank emotionless eyes. It disturbed Lillyblossom to see this (she would have felt more comfortable had Twilight burst into tears). “Come on. We need to head to the communications tower. We need to make sure that Stalliongrad doesn’t send the Union to stop this uprising.”

“OK,” Twilight said blankly. “Let’s go.” Twilight retrieved the shot gauntlet and clipped it on her right hoof. Lilly and Twilight continued on, now with a destination. Twilight was still shook up about the fact that she just killed six ponies in the span of eight seconds; and it was her first time killing anything more sentient than a fly. She felt she would have to get used to in this war.

“Twilight, maybe we should head to the rooftops,” Lillyblossom suggested.

“We can’t stay there for long,” Twilight replied. “We have a bigger chance of being seen gliding in the sky or from rooftop to rooftop.”

“Just so we know where we are headed.” The two spread their wings and took flight. “Do you see it?”

“No,” Twilight replied.

“Wait; there,” Lillyblossom pointed to the northeast where a large tower stood. “There, let’s head there.” The two descended to the ground and galloped to the communications tower. When they reached the tower they headed up to the transmitter room.

When they got there, a guard was trying to send out a signal. “Hello, hello-hello,” a voice called out on the other end of the line. Twilight quickly sprang into action and leapt on the guard. After a struggle Twilight knocked him out with the gauntlet. “Hello, hello-hello. What’s going on in there?”

“N…nothing Twilight said.”

“What’s all the racket?”

“I just knocked over a cart. Sorry.”

“What’s the meaning of this call?”

“Oh, is that what that button does? Sorry, I’m new here.”

“So nothing worth noting then; this transmission frequency is for emergencies only. Be more careful next time.”

“Alright. Uh, farewell comrade.”

“Hold on,” the voice snapped.

“Y…yes,” Twilight stuttered.

“What’s your ID number?”

“M…my number?”

“Yes, your identification number; please tell me your ID.”

“O…of course.” Twilight searched the guard for some ID card of some kind. She pulled out an ID. “301363-531000” Twilight said.

“Hmm, please hold,” the voice said. “That’s funny. So your name is Alexander Romanov. You have a lovely voice then, sir.”

“Uh, Mr. Romanov was injured and sent to the infirmary. I’m taking over his position until he gets better. He told me to present his ID if needed.”

“Very well, then,” the voice said. “Tell Mr. Romanov get well.”

“Will do,” Twilight said.”

“Glory to the Union,” the voice said.

“Long live the populace,” Twilight responded.

“The voice chuckled. “Bye kid.” Twilight ended the transmition and breathed a sigh of relief.

“That was too close,” Lillyblossom said.

“I know,” Twilight replied. “Come on,” she said, pulling the tower blueprints off of a desk. The bunker can be accessed through an elevator here. Twilight hit the call button on the elevator. After a minute the elevator arrived. The two boarded and set it to go to the bunker. When the elevator reached its destination the two disembarked. “Just stay here Lillyblossom; if somepony else comes in hide and check to see if it’s a guard or not.”

“Wait, Lillyblossom said. “What about you Twilight?”

“I’m going to help in this uprising in any way that I can.”

“Twilight. You just killed for the first time. You need to relax.”

“I was going to kill sometime today. I’ll be fine, Lilly.”

“Please Twilight, there must be something you can do that doesn’t involve putting your life in danger.”

“I’ll see what I can do from in here but after that...”

“Just stay safe Anya. I know that’s not your name but you’ll always be Anya to me.”
Twilight smiled to Lillyblossom before boarding the elevator and heading up. She looked at the blueprints to see if there was anything else of interest. She found the northeastern most room was a security command room. She followed the map until she reached the room. She looked around at the buttons and levers to see what she had to work with. She was presented with an armada of security turrets drones and even two security zeppelins. There were also cameras in various locations as well as reconnaissance drones. Twilight began looking around the cameras to see where she could help. After a few dozen cameras she found Sergei and seven other prisoners being held at gunpoint. Twilight quickly ordered two of the mosquito drones to their position. When the drones arrived they quickly cut down the guards. Sergei looked at the drones in shock. “You looked as though you needed a helping hoof, Sergei,” Twilight said through the camera audio.

“Twilight!” he said in amazement. “H…how?”

“I got control of the Gulag security. Here, let me get that door for you.” Twilight clicked the release button for the shutter blocking the prisoners.

“Kid, you’re a miracle worker! Alright boys lets move.”

“Hold on,” Twilight said. “Let me scout on ahead and see what you’re up against.”

“Good thinking.”

“Alright,” Twilight said. Looks like about nine guards and three turrets. “Let’s see if we can make those odds look prettier.” Twilight tampered with the security of the turrets. Gunfire was heard down the corridor. “Alright now you’re up against three friendly turrets; best of luck,” Twilight said humorously.

“Thanks once again kid.”

“Where are you headed?” Twilight asked.

“We’re really just trying to dismantle any remaining Union presence here. But if you’re asking if we have a destination in mind it would be warden Maximilianovich’s office. The guards still take orders; perhaps we can ‘persuade’ him to order surrender.”

“Let me find you a path to the warden’s office. Alright,” Twilight said. “You aren’t that far; but there are some ‘obstacles’ in your way.”

“We can handle it Twilight; with your help that is.” Twilight smiled and scouted ahead on the cameras sabotaging the security whenever she could. After fifteen minutes of hacking and fighting Sergei and party reached the main facility. “Twilight can you get the doors here open?”

“Drat. Afraid not. The warden has a separate security system on this building. I’m afraid there’s little I can do for you from here on out.

“Great one of the prisoners complained. What now?”

“Hold on,” Twilight said. “I might be able to lend some assistance, maybe.” Twilight began configuring some turret controls. “Stand back,” she said. Sergei and the others did as they were told. A security turret positioned by the gate fired a rocket into the door blowing it open. “When life presents you a wall you can’t get around; you blow it up.”

Sergei chuckled at this. “Come on boys. The group lead by Sergei plowed through the main building tearing it apart. “Almost there boys, the warden’s office is just beyond this plaza.”

“Hold it,” Twilight snapped. “These cameras show that there’s at least thirty guards and security here and I can’t hack any of the turrets.”

“We can’t just give up now, though. We need to do this.”

“No,” Twilight wailed. “I’m not going to tell Lillyblossom that I let you get slaughtered. I…” Twilight paused. “I think I have an idea. Please,” Twilight begged to no one in particular. “Please let this work.” She began to tamper with the auto piloted security zeppelins. “Yes!” Twilight yelled with joy. “Hold on guys, I think you might like this.”

Sergei and party watched as two zeppelins flew overhead and began bombarding the ground below. After fifteen seconds the plaza was a mess of limbs and debris. Sergei thanked Twilight once more before proceeding on to the warden’s office. When they reached the office Sergei knocked down the door with one buck. They found Maximilianovich cowering behind his desk. “C…come now we can be civil about this,” the warden pleaded.

“Sure we can, but why should we?” one of the prisoners asked.

“Come on. There must be something I have to bargain with.”

“As a matter of fact there is. You could call of the remnants of the guards and surrender the Gulag to us.”

“O…OK” he managed to say. “Before I do I need to ask, if I do this; I must know that I nor any of the guards be harmed.

“If you don’t you’ll all be killed,” Sergei answered.

“Please… Please just answer the question,” the warden begged.

“Twilight… Twilight,” Sergei called. As if on cue two mosquito drones slowly hovered into the warden’s office.

“Good,” Twilight said through the audio system of the drones. “I’m glad to see you’re OK, Sergei.”

“Thanks kid, but now to business. Your call, kid. What do we do with Maximilianovich?

“First,” Twilight said, He does what we ask of him. Then I assure you neither you nor the guards will be harmed.”

“You heard the mare. Now get on your little intercom.”

Warden Maximilianovich slowly pressed the on button for the announcement system. “Attention, attention staff and guard of the Stalliongrad Gulag. As of this moment I am issuing surrender. All who comply will not be harmed. Those who refuse will be on their own; and hunted down. That is all.” Maximilianovich turned off intercom. “There, I did what you asked. Now you’ll let me go, right?”

“We said we’d let you live,” Twilight said. Sergei round him and any others up. “I don’t much care how you deal with those who resist. I’d prefer if nopony else dies but if you deem it necessary...”

“Will do, kid. Now get moving warden.” Maximilianovich submitted and was led to the holding area along with the remaining guards. Twilight sent reconnaissance drones around the Gulag to make sure it was secure. After that the prisoners raided the food storage until they were all fed, at least somewhat. They had each made sure to put some aside for those in the infirmary. They moved the sick into the main building to get some better treatment and medicine that they were previously deprived of.

When it was all done Sergei met with Twilight and Lillyblossom at the communication tower. “Kid, I said it once and I’ll say it again. You are a miracle.”

“I’ve wanted to help you all from the beginning. I’m just happy I got to help deliver you from this hellish torture. What now? Twilight continued.

“I’m not too sure but I think we’ll just wait out here and…” He was cut off by the communications system.

“Hello, hello- hello,” a familiar voice called out from the other end in desperation. Hello… please pickup somepony.” Twilight reached for the receiver with hesitation.

Sergei put his hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Answer it if you don’t they’ll get suspicious.”

Twilight picked up the receiver. “Hello, Twilight answered.”

“Oh thank Peryite, kid. We need to talk to the warden immediately.”

“Uh, I’m afraid the warden is a bit busy right now,” Twilight said.

“LOOK. I don’t care who we speak to just… we need reinforcements.”

“Reinforcements,” Twilight repeated.

“The Alliance has begun a siege on the city of Stalliongrad. They have yet to break the second border barricade but we need all the weapons you have.”

“Uh…” Twilight wasn’t sure how to respond.

“Sir, you’ll have those weapons in the briefest of delays Sergei answered.”

“Uh, thank you. ID, please.”

“This is Mr. Romanov like I talked about before. He’s feeling better it seems.”

“Good to hear. Thank you, comrades.” The transmission ended.

“What was that?!!” Twilight shouted at Sergei. “The Union is going to be expecting weapons delivered to them.”

“And we’ll give them the weapons,” Sergei replied.

“What?” Twilight wailed.

“They’ll be expecting us,” he said. “We’ll drive up to the gates and in the train, enter Stalliongrad, and then we spring our trap.”

Twilight looked at Sergei with a shocked face. “And then we take Stalliongrad from the inside.”

“Exactly,” Sergei said.

“Are you sure about this,” Twilight asked?

“I’ve never been surer about anything. It’s time we free our homeland. On this day we give Comrade Joseph a taste of his own medicine. Come on, Twilight; help me gather the boys.”

Twilight and Sergei used the announcement system in the communications tower to call a meeting of all the prisoners excluding those watching the guards and warden. When all the prisoners were gathered Sergei began a speech. “Comrades. For too long have we felt the binds of oppression from the Union’s dogs of Stalliongrad. For years we have been abused and deprived of our rights as living beings. WELL NO LONGER. As of this moment the United Equestrian Alliance is beginning its march on Stalliongrad. The fools know not of the fate of this Gulag and have called on its aid in the fight. They will have their guard down we can march in the city and take it back for the populace. What do you say Comrades? Will you join in this fight and bring our homeland back to her glory days? Will you take up arms for every stallion, mare, and foal in Stalliongrad?”

The prisoners were unsure; this lasted for half a minute before they all cheered, “URA!” One Stallion rose and began a marching song.

The Stallion: Do you hear the ponies sing? Singing the song of angry colts.
We will tear down you’re regime till all that’s left is scraps and bolts. When the beating of you’re heart echoes the beating of the drums.
There is a life waiting for you when tomorrow comes.

Will you join in our crusade who will rise and stand with me.
Beyond the wall is there a world you want to see.
Another Prisoner: Then join in the fight for your rights and families.

At this the masses began singing

The masses: Do you hear the ponies sing? Singing the song of angry colts.
We will tear down your regime till all that’s left is scraps and bolts.
When the beating of your heart echoes the beating of the drums,
There is a life waiting for you when tomorrow comes.

The Stallion: Will you give all you can give so that you’re foals may survive.
Some will die, some will live for the cause for which we strive.
We’re feed up and mad. On this day we free Stalliongrad.

The Masses: Do you hear the ponies sing? Singing the song of angry colts.
We will tear down your regime till all that’s left is scraps and bolts.
When the beating of your heart echoes the beating of the drums,
There is a life waiting for you when tomorrow comes.

The prisoners boarded the train as infantry while Equestrian soldier POW’s piloted the armored units and Zeppelins. Whoever was left became infantry. Those that didn’t want to or were afraid to fight were left with guard duty and or constructed tanks for reinforcements. Within the hour everypony was ready. The Zeppelins were enhanced for more efficient speed. They and the tanks got a head start and the train followed eight minutes later. Twilight sat in anticipation next to Sergei.

“Kid, you know you don’t have to do this. You can still fly back to the Gulag.”

“I’ve sat by and done nothing for too long, Sergei.”

“Just be careful. You have a family to get back to as well.”

Twilight’s thoughts turned to her family and friends. “Do they even know I’m still alive?” she thought. “I wonder what they’d say if they knew I was doing this.” Her thoughts were interrupted by the train coming to a halt.

“Get ready, kid,” Sergei warned Twilight.

“Oh, thank Peryite you all arrived,” a Union soldier said in relief. “The third barricade is under siege right now and…” The door slid open and he lost his nerve to continue speaking. Not two seconds later the resistance opened fire upon him and the rest of the soldiers positioned at the train station.

“For the populace!” they shouted as they took over the facility. The train conductors cowered in fear at the sounds of war and they hid in the ticket booths.

“Kill anyone who looks like they’ll give us trouble,” Sergei said. “Anyone with a gun, anyone wearing a Union officer’s outfit; round up the rest. If the local populace join in our ranks let them. Move out, my comrades. Wipeout any and every last trace of the Union of Global Equestrian Republics. We will soon march on Comrade Joseph’s precious palace of kings, the home of the corrupt.”

“URA!” the masses cheered as they began to retake Stalliongrad.

“Twilight you’re with me. I want to keep an eye on you kid.”

“Where are we headed?” Twilight asked.

“Where I just said, the Palace of Kings.” Twilight followed Sergei through the streets of Stalliongrad. The tanks of the Gulag had destroyed the war factories they were sent to and had joined the infantry troops in taking the city. Twilight and Sergei stayed close to a tank, minding the distance they had between its treads and themselves. The Union’s rifles couldn’t pierce the armor. In civilian life Sergei was a hunter (hunting for furs) so his experience with a carbine helped keep the tank safe from garrisoned rocket troopers and flak cannons. Even if it did get destroyed it could still be used for cover. Twilight’s magic meant she could better work a gun, launch a Molotov, and all in all fight better and safer. She had never been in a real battle. She knew not if the ponies she killed deserved this fate but after what she’d seen she knew it was something that had to be done.

“Kill that soldier in the MG,” a stallion shouted before being cut down by said gunner. Sergei rose to his hooves and took a shot at the soldier. The bullet ripped straight through and out the back of the soldier’s head killing him instantly. The tank then leveled a small building garrisoned by Union troops.

“Move up now,” Sergei shouted as the resistance forces moved up and gained ground. “Twilight, you holding up alright there?”

“Yeah Sergei, I’m fine.”

“Good. Come on Twilight, we need to stay with the tank.” Twilight and Sergei continued galloping through Stalliongrad until the road split.

“Which way?” Twilight asked.

“We go down this alley or through these buildings. We need to take the palace as quickly as possible. The tanks will have to find another path to take but ours is here.”

“Let’s go,” Twilight said.” Twilight and Sergei entered the department store next to them. The cashier cowered behind the desk as the two made their way to the roof. When they reached the roof they began providing assistance to the resistance forces below by way of gunfire support. They hopped from roof to roof following the forces on the ground as they made their way to the Palace of Kings. The two stopped at the right side of the roof to fire onto Union troops garrisoned in the building next to them and then continued on with the resistance.

“Damn it,” Sergei said in frustration. The gap between the next building was too large to jump.

“Grab on,” Twilight said.

“Are you sure about that, kid; do you think you can carry my weight?”

“If I can’t we aren’t going to plummet.” Sergei wrapped his hooves around Twilight’s neck as she took flight. She groaned as the weight of the Stallion severely hindered her ability to fly. She unsteadily fluttered to the other building and collapsed.

“You OK, kid?

“Yeah,” Twilight answered. “Yeah, I just need a breather. You go on.”

“No, I’m not leaving you vulnerable. I can wait.”

“T…thanks,” Twilight huffed.

As the two waited a Pegasus stallion landed next to them. “Comrades, the city’s Siphon powering its defenses is in the next plaza.” Sergei turned to his right to face the large beacon. “If we bring that down the Alliance will have no trouble taking the city.”

“You heard the stallion, Twilight. Let’s get going.”

“Alright,” Twilight said, still a little out of breath. The three traveled the rooftops until they reached the plaza where the siphon was located and began clearing out the Union troops. Twilight was surprised at the amazingly lax security around the siphon. If this oppressed the magic of Stalliongrad’s unicorns and powered the defenses it should have had better protection than this. Once the plaza was clear the resistance began throwing grapples to try and pull down the siphon. As they did the siphon sounded an alarm and twelve panels opened around it. From them rose twelve Tesla coils sparking with electricity, and three tanks accompanied by Union troops.

“So much as breathe and these coils fry your manes off,” one of the soldiers shouted. “Drop you’re weapons and I’ll consider letting you live.” Twilight and Sergei slowly placed their weapons on the ground followed by the rest of the resistance members. As a Union soldier approached to detain them a rocket was fired at the siphon. The collector at the top slowly cracked and crumbled to the ground.

“Look out! Twilight yelled. All who were around the siphon ran from the falling debris. The coils lost their power, as well as all other defenses in Stalliongrad. Seconds later a Pegasus took a dive-bomb and gunned down the Union soldiers. While the tanks were busy trying to shoot down the Pegasus with their antipersonnel guns a small squad of ponies strapped C4 charges to the main body of the tanks. Seconds after that the tanks were a burning heap of metal.

The Stallion who had rallied the resistance to fight at the gulag approached Twilight and Sergei. “Comrade Sergei. It would appear we weren’t the only ones with the idea of rebelling. Come.” The two followed the Stallion to the main street leading to the bourgeoisie’s part of town where the Palace of Kings stood. Twilight and Sergei gazed awestruck at the sight before them. Filling the street as far as the eye could see were citizens of Stalliongrad, some armed with rifles, others with pitchforks, all gathered to take back the city. “I figure at least three fourths of the city is here,” the stallion said. “This truly is our day, comrade.” Sergei embraced Twilight and the stallion in joy. “Come on,” the stallion said. “Come with me to the front. I think there have to be a few who have doubts about this. They could use some rallying.”

The three of them galloped to the front of the masses. When they reached the front the three of them climbed onto a tank leading the parade. “WHAT DO WE SAY TO THE UNION? WHAT DO WE SAY TO COMRADE JOSEPH?”

“DIE!” the masses shouted.

“THEIR STREETS ARE PAVED IN GOLD. BUT THEY ARE MADE OF BLOOD, SWEAT, AND TEARS -- OUR BLOOD SWEAT AND TEARS. BUT ON THIS DAY OUR TEARS BECOME GOLD. AND THEIR TEARS BECOME BLOOD. LET US MAKE THEM KNOW WHAT WE’RE HERE TO DO! TELL THEM, COMRADES!!!!”

The masses then began singing a marching song (The March of the Populace)

The masses: Look down; and see. Our blood is on your hooves.
Look now; and see. For we are on the move

The Stallion They said they’d feed and give prosperity.
I’m still a pauper and more hungry.
We aren’t the sickles that reap you’re barley.
We aren’t the hammers that break down stone.

We all unite as one big family. United we stand we’re not alone
Not alone, Not alone, Not alone, NOT ALONE,
(By now the masses reached the wealthy district of Stalliongrad and began to march on the Palace of Kings)
The masses: Look down; and see. The horror you have wrought.
Look now; and see. Now its your turn to ROT.

The Stallion: There was a time we killed our king.
We tried to change the world too fast.
Now we face another king.
He is no better than the last.

The masses: Look down; and see. How your banners burn.
Look now; and see. Soon it will be your turn.

(The masses had then reached the Palace. The Union soldiers up until then had fought or fled from the masses. But when they marched on the Palace the Union troops opened the gates and joined the fray.)

The stallion: The Cheka gave us police brutality
And feed us all their golden lie.
Now is the time to stop this tyranny
Now it’s their time to bleed and cry.

The masses: Look down; and see.
You’re army’s on our side.
Look now; and see.
You cannot stop this tide.

When’s it gonna end?
This damage we must mend.
We’ve got a message we must send.
Tell everyone. The time has come.
We will be free fight with the sun.
How long till tyrants meet their demise?
Until we cut the fat ones down to size.
Here lives the king that runs this show,
Oppressing the ponies here below.
Now’s our chance he’s all alone.
With nowhere left to go.

The masses: Look down; and see.
For we are the menders.
Look now; and see.
We’re cutting out the Cancer.

As the joint force of the resistance and populace along with the Union troops stormed the Palace of Kings, they reached the office of the Premier. The populace dragged the pony called ‘Comrade Joseph’ out to the front of the palace. They scalped him before setting him ablaze. They then raided all the food and money from the palace and returned it to the citizens of Stalliongrad. Within the next hour and a half the Alliance army had occupied Stalliongrad. Twilight convinced the resistance and populace they would not be oppressed ever again under the Alliance.

Shining Armor arrived in Stalliongrad from the Alliance military camp. “Captain, it’s good to see you.”

“Thank you, Sergeant, I see that this mission went well.”

“Yes sir, we have good news. Yes come with me into the Palace of Kings.”

“Did you succeed in the battle here?”

“Well, sort of. We now control Stalliongrad. But the populace beat us to the punch in taking it. A resistance force had formed and took the city from the Union. The resistance leader then convinced them to allow the Alliance to occupy the city.”

“Sounds like a good report.”

“But sir, you haven’t even heard the good news.”

“That wasn’t the good news?” Shining Armor asked.

“No, in the chaos of all of this we found that somepony lost to us was very much alive.”

“Who?”

“Hold on to your mane, sir.” The two entered the office of the Premier and Shining Armor’s eyes widened.

“Brother!” Twilight wailed with joy. The two embraced each other. It had been far too long for the both of them.

“T…Twily. I… We all thought you were dead.”

“Colonel Markov spared my life. He sent me up to the gulag just northeast of here. He pulled strings to get me better treatment.”

“I don’t much care why he did what he did,” Shining Armor wept. “If I ever have the chance to meet him I’ll give him my regards even if he is with the Union. You should let your friends know you’re still alive.”

“They’re here?” Twilight said in amazement.

“No, but we can get communications established. Come on, I got put in command of the Vessel of the Elements when you went missing. It should be ready to take us back to Canterlot.”

“Let’s go home,” Twilight said. The two made their way to the balcony of the Palace of Kings where the flagship was waiting.

As they were about to leave they heard a call. “WAIT.” Twilight and Shining Armor turned to be greeted by Sergei and Lillyblossom as well as a brown colt and a gold filly. “We just wanted to give you our regards before you left.” Twilight smiled at the two of them. “You’ve done so much for us, Anya,” Lillyblossom said. The two foals then embraced Twilight’s leg.

“Daddy said you took care of Mommy in the gulag.” Twilight kneeled and returned the embrace.

“Thanks again kid… for everything.”

“What will you do now?” Twilight asked.

“Live our lives. Something we couldn’t have done without you.”

Shining Armor introduced himself to the four of them and they did in return. After a brief talk they parted ways and Twilight and Shining Armor set sail for Canterlot. In the cockpit Shining Armor configured the communicator until he got a feed in Canterlot. “Captain,” the guard greeted Shining Armor.

“Please get me Cadence and Twilight’s friends.”

“Will do,” the Alliance soldier said.

A few minutes later Cadence appeared on the screen. “Shining Armor,” Cadence said enthusiastically.

“Cadence, it’s good to see you but I didn’t call you here to talk to you.

“What for then?” Cadence asked.

“So Twilight could.”

“TWILIGHT!!!”

“Cadence!” Twilight wailed.

It didn’t take long for Twilight’s friends to arrive. “TWILIGHT!!!”

“Girls, it’s so good to see you again.”

“Twilight, we all thought you were dead,” Pinkie Pie said in tears.

“How did you survive, Sugar cube?” Applejack asked franticly.

“Are you alright, dear? Are you hurt?” Rarity added.

“Girls, girls calm down. I’m fine. As to what happened, well, sit down.” Twilight told of how she wound up in the gulag and her encounter with Markov and Moskvin as well as William.

“That’s some story,” Rainbow said.

“It sounds like you’ve been through a lot,” Cadence said.

“Everything’s alright now,” Shining Armor said. “Now that you’re, back Twily.”

They were interrupted by a member of the crew. “Captain, your presence was requested down in the strategy room.”

Shining Armor sighed. “Seriously? Fine. Twilight, I need to go. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Shining Armor left and made his way to the Strategy room.

“Well girls, I’ll see you in Canterlot.” Twilight bid farewell to her friends, all except Cadence.

“How was Stalliongrad?” she asked?

“I didn’t see much beyond the Gulag,” Twilight answered. “But what I saw was beautiful, more or less. Without the bloodshed.”

“Did you get to see the Hermitage museum?”

“No. Why?”

“I have pleasant memories of that place,” Cadence said.

“You’ve been to Stalliongrad! Twilight said.

“Only once. On a diplomatic mission with Princess Celestia. I… I met someone who changed my life there. I…” Cadence paused. “I’ll tell you more later.” Twilight was a bit suspicious about who Cadence met but pushed the thought aside. She was going home after so long. Twilight waited in the cockpit watching as the ship put more and more distance between her and Stalliongrad.

Shining Armor entered and greeted his sister. “We’re only eight hours from Canterlot, Twilight,” Shining Armor said.

“Yeah.”

“I’ll only be in Canterlot with you for a week or so. The Gryphon Kingdom has been sacked and burned by the Union. I’m going to Gryphonholm to try and hold the city.”

“I’m going with you,” Twilight said.

“WHAT?” Shining Armor wailed. “I just got you back I’m not losing you again. Why would you even want to go after what you’ve been through?”

“My suffering pales in comparison to what the other prisoners had to go through. I spent almost a year not being able to help those oppressed by the Union. I will not rest until the Union is no more.”

Shining Armor sighed. “Alright.” But you’re going to Black Feather Forest. It’s in the Gryphon Kingdom but the Alliance has a strong grip on it. The Union has a base there.”

“Is the situation worse in Gryphonholm?”

“Much. The city has been decimated and we need to push the Union out. If you insist on going Twilight please be careful.”

“It sounds like I should be saying that to you.”

Shining Armor smiled. “Enough of this though. I’m just glad to have you back. Tonight we celebrate.”

Back in Stalliongrad William Cipher stood at the top of the parliament building with Markov and Moskvin at his sides. “You two did well,” he said to them telepathically. “I know you must feel guilty for betraying your comrades but this had to be done.”

“After what you showed us did we really have an alternative?” Markov said.

“I still believe in the philosophy of regulated enterprise but I know the Union must not win this war,” Moskvin added. “So what happens now?”

“We wait. Well, I wait,” William corrected. “You two will go back to the Union and ensure a brighter future. You two and I will work to make this world a better place.”

“Our work will never be done, will it? Markov asked.

“It will be done when Twilight and Peryite do their part.”

“When will that happen?” Moskvin Asked.

“Not even the Mother knows,” William answered. “Not even the Mother knows.”